Chapter Text
We all like to think that our story can have a happy ending. That the hero can ride into the sunset, the villain vanquished, the love saved...that at the end of the day, we get to be happy. That's not true in a horror story. A horror story has teeth...fangs. It will rip and tear at you with gleeful malice, til there is nothing left. Until either the flesh hangs off your gnawed bones or your soul lies in tatters. In a horror story, even if we make it out alive...there is always a price paid.
There are always scars left behind...
Max stared from the viewing platform of the Arcadia Bay lighthouse, the rain stinging her face as the Storm bore down on the town she had grown up in. No...no not again, please not again!, she thought to herself as she white-knuckled gripped the safety rail. “Please! I don't want to see this again!”, she screamed out, her voice barely audible over the raging storm. Max slammed her eyes shut and tried to cover her ears to block out the sound. This is just a dream! This is just a dream!! THIS IS JUST A FUCKING DREAM WAKE UP!!!!, she mentally screamed at herself...only to scream a loud as she felt a hand clap on her shoulder.
Max's eyes snapped open and she stared into the judging eyes of Warren Graham. “What's the matter Max? Not willing to look at your fuck ups?”, he said calmly, his voice carrying loud over the storm. Max just shook her head and tried to back away from him only for another body to stop her.
“Yeah Max. You got us all killed, the least you could do is watch”. Max whipped around. Dana Ward stared down at her, an expression of utter fury on her face. Max couldn't even answer as more and more people from Arcadia Bay appeared on the platform. Each of them staring daggers at Max and pelting her with accusations.
“Was trying to take Warren away not enough for you Max?” ”You act like you care about my me and my mom then leave me to die? Class fucking act.” ”I kept hoping you would show up to save me one more time Max. I was stupid to get my hopes up.” ”Couldn't stand another photographer sharing the spotlight with you, could you Max?” Max desperately looked from each face to the next, their words like daggers. She tried to find some way away from everyone, but it was useless. They had her boxed in. She took a step back away from them and stopped as she felt the railing press into her back. Warren stepped forward, a look of utter disgust on his face.
“We'd still be alive if it wasn't for you”, was the last thing Max heard him say before he shoved hard against her, sending her flying out into open air. Max screamed as the crashing waves rushed up to meet her.
Max awoke with barely a start back in her bed, still feeling the stinging rain and seeing everyone's hate filled faces. Her pillow was wet with spilled tears. Not again...please not fucking again, she thought as she stifled a small sob. She almost screamed when she felt something move behind her, but caught herself. Just breathe...you're fine. It was...just a dream. She slowly turned over and let a small smile cross her lips. Chloe Price was lying in bed next to her, a tangled mess of limbs and blue hair. Even with the dream still on her memory, the sight of her blue haired punk centered Max, calming her. Chloe snorted in her sleep, untangled her limbs and curled into a ball under the covers, causing Max to giggle softly. She won't be up for a while longer...I might as well get up, Max thought as she looked at her phone. The digital display read 6:41 AM. God...please don't let the nightmares be starting again. Carefully she got out of bed and made her way into the kitchen.
Max crossed over to the coffee maker, getting it set up as she stared out of the window at the alley below, rain streaking down the glass and bricks. Another lovely New York August morning... she thought as she made her way to the bathroom. She set the shower head going before stripping out of her sweat damp night wear and sighed once she stepped under the hot water, washing away the last dregs of the nightmare. She stayed that way, relishing the heat on her skin before she switched the water off, wrapped herself in a towel and returned to the bedroom to quietly dress for the day. The smell of coffee had just begun to fill the apartment as she finished dressing.
She returned to the kitchen, filled up a mug with coffee and fished out a frozen waffle to reheat before settling in to check her emails. Spam, Blackwell donation requests, an answer from the magazine she had submitted her pictures to stating that they would review and get back to her at a later date, but otherwise very little in her inbox was worthwhile. Max sighed as she leaned back in the kitchen chair. It had been two months since she had finished the photo set that was her last paying commission. Chloe and her had made the money last, but it would be good if Max got another paying gig...and fast.
Max's eyes drifted closed, as her thoughts turned to what she could do until a new gig came along. I guess...I could try getting a teaching assistant job. Maybe at NYU or the Photography Institute..., she thought absently, her hand idly wrapped around the coffee mug. She was just starting to drift back asleep when she felt an arm wrap around her. With a shout of surprise, she whipped the mug across the room while falling backwards out of her chair, hitting the floor with a painful crack. Max's eyes snapped up, fearing some sort of intruder, only to be met with the shocked eyes of Chloe.
“Damn Max. Didn't think you were already that tired of my morning gropes”, she said with a nervous laugh.
“Chloe! You scared the crap out of me!” Max shouted as she picked herself up off the floor. The blue haired punk hugged and kissed the top of Max's head as way of an apology.
“Sorry. Heard ya moving around in here and figured I might as well get up too.”
Max winced. She knew how much Chloe liked her sleep. “Sorry. I woke up early and just figured I would start the day”, Max said quietly into Chloe's shirt while she hugged her back.
“Don't worry about it. It's probably for the best. With Mike out, the shop needs extra hands. I can probably get some extra work in.” Immediately Max felt a tinge of sadness. She knew Chloe hadn't meant anything of the sort with her words, but it made Max feel like she wasn't contributing her fair share.
Max was about to apologize for not having a more steady income, but the apology died in her throat as Chloe spoke up. “And don't you think of apologizing. I know you'll get another gig sooner or later.” Max smiled sadly before nodding in agreement. She just wished it could be sooner.
“You sure you aren't a mind reader?” she asked quietly before Chloe gave her a quick kiss.
“No...I just know when you are feeling guilty about something you shouldn't. Now! I am starving!”, Chloe said as she walked over to the fridge and broke out the eggs and bacon. “You want some bacon too?”
Max gave a slight laugh. “No...I had a waffle so I'll be okay I just need to finish my...oh yeah.” Chloe and Max's eyes wandered to the shattered coffee mug Max had hurled against the wall.
“Yeeahhh...I don't think you want to be drinking that off the floor. Just... you know...” Chloe trailed off as she waved her right hand around.
Max arched an eyebrow “...rewind the coffee to not have tossed it at your head?”, she said sarcastically. Chloe just gave a shrug in response. Max rolled her eyes and held out her hand.
The power flowed through her like always and Max watched as the pieces of the mug flew into the air and reformed, the spilled coffee flowing back into it as Max caught it in her hand.
“Still absolutely wild to watch”, Chloe muttered. Max smiled as she sipped from the newly reformed mug. She had only figured out this facet of her powers a couple of years back, but Max had to admit...it had been VERY useful. She had lost count of how many times she had pocket reversed time to fix all sorts of things. Phones, laptops, appliances and once even the windshield of a rented car for a shoot she and Chloe were on.
“Cheaper than buying things new every time something breaks at least”, Max answered back. Chloe just shook her head and concentrated on finishing up cooking breakfast.
After a few minutes the smell of bacon filled the apartment. Chloe scooped up some bacon onto a plate with her eggs and sat opposite Max. She almost immediately started to wolf down her food, causing Max to lightly chuckle. Still...the smell of the bacon was awfully tempting. Chloe...wouldn't miss ONE slice...right?, she thought as she slowly inched her hand towards Chloe's plate. “Try it and lose a finger, Caulfield”.
Max started, but gave a wicked smile at her girlfriend. “Not even one? Please?”, she said giving Chloe her best puppy dog eyes.
Chloe groaned. “Dammit Max, that's a dirty trick”, she said, but there was no heat in her voice and a pleased smile played on her lips. “Fortunately, I planned ahead for once! Left some in the pan for you dork.”
Max leaned across the table and gave Chloe a peck on the lips before standing and getting her slices. Ahhhh. Delicious pork and fat. You are mine, she thought as she ate the bacon.
Chloe watched her with a smile, but soon her expression fell. “So...which nightmare was it this time?”, she quietly asked.
Max sighed, her good mood from the bacon lost. She knew there was no way Chloe hadn't guessed what woke her so early, but she had been hoping that Chloe wouldn't ask til later. “The lighthouse”, was all Max could say.
Chloe winced and got up to hug Max. “Fuck...I'm sorry babe”.
Max hugged her back. “It's okay. Just was sucky. I'm okay”.
Chloe tensed like she wanted to say otherwise, but relented. “I guess...” she uttered softly.
Max gave her a quick kiss as reassurance. “I promise.” she said quietly. Neither spoke, but Max knew they were both thinking of the same thing. The first month's after Arcadia Bay had been one of the toughest periods in Max's life. She never regretted saving Chloe, but that didn't make the guilt she felt at the deaths of so many any less. No matter how many times she or Chloe repeated that they had no way of truly knowing what had caused the storm, the guilt and shame gnawed at Max. The nightmares started that first week, after they had heard Joyce was one of the victims.
Max had tried to stay strong for Chloe, but as more and more deaths were reported, the nightmares worsened until finally, she broke. She blamed herself for everything, thinking the nightmares were her just punishment, believing that Chloe couldn't be her friend with all the blood on her hands. She tried to push Chloe away, to get her to be friends with anyone that wasn't her. Every day for months, she expected it to be the day she succeeded. That Chloe would just...not come home. To abandon Max like she so clearly thought she deserved.
Yet Chloe hadn't. She stayed with Max through it all, even with the death of her mother. Through the months she spent just laying in bed at her parent's house in Seattle, to the panic attacks that set in with every storm and helping her rediscover her love of photography. When Max graduated from her art college, it had been Chloe's applause that were the loudest. Every time Max felt that she didn't deserve Chloe, she found a way to show Max how much she cared. Every time Max said she deserved her scorn for abandoning her after William, Chloe would gently remind her. Max had come back. She had saved her in more ways than she could count and now, it was her turn to be there for Max. It made her love Chloe even more.
“Want me to stay home today? We can make a lazy day of it”, Chloe said as she picked up and placed her plates in the sink.
Max considered it. It would be nice to just relax with Chloe, especially on such a rainy day...but she couldn't be that selfish. Not with Chloe being the only one working right now. “No...I'll be okay. The shop needs you.”
Chloe scoffed at that. “More like the Cabbie's and New York assholes with more money than sense. I mean...who the fuck DRIVES in this city? We got subways!”
Max laughed. “Oh? So what does that make you with your truck?”
Chloe gave Max a shove. “Hey now! That old girl has MEMORIES! No way would I give her up. Even if she doesn't see much driving now a days.” Max and Chloe laughed as the latter started stripping out of her top to go change.
No moping today. I will find work today no matter what, Max thought as she began to do dishes.
Of course that was easier said than done. It wasn't like Max could just...WILL a paying gig into existence. Instead, she sent off some applications to a couple of photography schools as well as some of her photograph's to galleries. Hopefully ONE of them panned out. With a sigh, Max found herself flopped on the couch before noon, idly watching TV. This is getting me nowhere, she ruefully thought as she took out her phone to check her email again. She knew no one would have answered, but what else could she do?
Nothing new. Her inbox was the same size it had been when she last checked 30 minutes ago. With a groan, she got up and started gathering her camera into her messenger bag. Well...at least I can go out and get some city shots. I have a million of them but it always takes my mind off things. Just as her hand touched the front door knob, she was jolted out of her thoughts by her phone ringing.
Quickly, she fished it out of her bag and looked at the number. It wasn't one she recognized, but for the briefest of moments, Max allowed herself to feel hope. Please let this be a job, she thought as she answered the phone. “Hello?”
“Hello there. Am I speaking with Max Caulfield?” a woman's voice answered from the other line, the tone professional.
“Yes, this is her. May I ask who is calling?”
“My name is Jamie and I work for someone who has taken a liking to your work. She would like to discuss a venture with you. Would you happen to be available at this time?” Max barely caught the last part as she was too busy pumping her arms in victory, doing her dead level best to not whoop in excitement. “Ms. Caulfield? Are you there?”
“Oh! Yes, I'm sorry. Um, yes I am free! I can come by at any time to discuss the details.” The line was quiet as Max heard some typing on the other line.
“Excellent. My boss has a open period today around 3 PM. Would you be able to make that?”
Jamie had barely finished the sentence before Max answered in the affirmative. “Yes! Absolutely! I can be where ever you need me!” She knew that she was being unprofessional, but still, the possibility of a job had her too amped up.
For her part, Jamie did not seem to mind and gave a chuckle at Max's enthusiasm. “I'm glad to hear it. Since you are free today, I will send you a text message with the address of where to meet my boss shortly.”
Max smiled. It felt so good to have work again. “If I may, may I ask who the client is? What would the job entail?”, she had a million more questions, but Jamie cut her off.
“I understand your curiosity Ms. Caulfield, but my boss would rather discuss all of that in person.”
Max paused at that. She knew that some clients preferred not to discuss details of gigs unless it was in person, but they still at least told her their name or what kind of photography they were after. This was the first time that Max had gotten an offer to come in to discuss something where she knew absolutely nothing about what to expect.
Jamie, as if picking up on Max's hesitation, quickly answered. “I can at least assure you that the details of the job are nothing sketchy or illegal. Trust me, I know how it sounds when someone calls offering a job with no details”, she said with a small laugh.
Max blushed slightly and laughed herself. “The thought had crossed my mind.” Max still felt nervous, but at least Jamie admitted this was unusual. “Is there anything I should bring at least? A portfolio? Equipment that I use?”
Jamie was silent for a moment and Max could make out the sounds of papers being shifted.
“No, that's okay. We actually took a look at your website and were satisfied with what we saw there. So no need to bring anything at this time. I'm sorry I can't stay on longer, but I have to get another call. So, I will send you the message with the address and my boss will meet you around 3”. Max gave a nod and said she'd be there. “Excellent. Thank you Ms. Caulfield. I'll make sure you can be waved in by the doorman. Have a great day”.
As soon as the call disconnected, Max started jumping up and down with excitement. YES! A new gig! This is amazing! I need to call Chloe! She should be just about to go on break! Quickly dialing the number, Max waited with bated breath for Chloe to answer.
On the third ring, the line connected and Chloe's voice came through. “Yo Max! Didn't think you would-”
“CHLOE! I GOT A NEW GIG!!!”.
The line went silent and Max could all but see Chloe's brain catching up with the news. “FUCK YES!!! Babe that is AWESOME!!! When does it start?! What will you be doing?!”
Max paused at that. “Okay..so I don't know yet, the client is the mysterious type. I have a meeting with them in a few hours when I will find out more details. I know it sounds sketchy, but the person I spoke two sounded REALLY legit! And just in case, I'll have my mace and can always...ya know.”, she gushed out.
Chloe was silent for a minute before speaking again. “I don't like the secrecy, but I trust you. Promise me you'll be careful?”
Max was positive Chloe could hear the smile in her voice. “Of course! I love you Chloe! We should celebrate tonight!”
“Fuck yeah we should! How about that Italian place we went for your birthday? I seem to remember a certain someone being VERY happy with there”, Chloe said whispering that last part with a lusty tone to her voice.
Max blushed as the happy memories of that night came back. “Hey now! I'm not that easy Chloe Price! It takes far more than a nice dinner to get with me! Of course it helps when the dinner partner is already so hot”, she shot back.
“Damn right she was! And she will be again! Alright, the guys here are all giving me looks", the sound grew muffled as Chloe covered the mic on the other line. "Yeah Rick! I see you side eyeing me ya fuck!" she came back to full volume as Max caught laughter in the background. "So I'd better go. Got to get some food in me.”
Max wished her goodbye and headed out the door. Yes! This is amazing! Okay! A quick lunch, some pictures then I make my way to, she looked down at her phone as it chimed a message coming through, 1512 Dunwich in Manhattan! . It would take her at least an hour to get there, but Max didn't care. Not even the rain was going to ruin this day for her.
3 PM rolled around and Max found herself standing outside a massive apartment complex made of dark stone, a stylized angel carved into the front. Max passed through a small park and made her way to the front door where a doorman was waiting under an awning.
He was a young man not that much older than Max, his dark hair tucked under his cap. “Hello there Ms. Are you here to see someone?”
“Yes, I'm Max Caulfield, I was told to give you my name?”, she said timidly.
“Ah yes, I was told to expect you. Go on in and take the elevator to floor 23. Have a good day”, he said opening the door for her.
Max looked in awe at the lobby of the complex as she made her way to the elevator. Whoever this is, they must have some SERIOUS cash, Max thought as she entered the elevator and hit 23.
The elevator silently rose as Max felt her own nerves start to rise. It's okay Max. Just breathe. You know your stuff and they've already seen your work so you know they are serious about you. You are ABSOLUTELY going to nail this. Just...don't let your nerves get the better of you, she thought as she rubbed her sweaty palms on her jeans. The ding of the elevator opening made her nearly jump out of her skin, but she put on her best smile and stepped off the elevator...
And was immediately blinded as multiple cameras and light fixtures went off all at once. Max let out a scream, holding up her hand to try and block the sudden flashing lights.
“Shit! I'm sorry, I forgot you were on the way”, a woman's voice shouted as Max heard various equipment being move around while she tried to blink the spots out of her eyes.
It took only moments for her vision to recover enough for Max to look up at the speaker. She was a woman in her late 30's, long blonde hair pulled back in a pile behind her head. She was dressed simply in a black shirt with jeans, but it was her face that caught Max's attention the most. She looked haunted. Deep bags were under her red and puffy eyes as if she had been crying moments before. “Are you okay?”, the woman asked with a look of concern on her face.
“Yes, I'm okay. Little blind at the moment, but I'm okay. Sorry for the poor introduction. I'm Max Caulfield, the one Jamie spoke with”, she said offering her hand. The woman gave a small, sad smile and shook Max's hand.
“No need to apologize. It was my gear that blinded you! It's a pleasure to meet you Max, I'm Alice Wake.”
Chapter 2
Notes:
This is a special treat as I'm farther ahead than I thought I'd be. Updates will be weekly from here on out, but I wanted to drop just ONE MORE chapter to get you all started. Enjoy!
Chapter Text
The rain was beginning to let up as Chloe leaned against the open garage door, her cigarette hanging loosely between her lips. She gazed absently at her phone, hoping that Max had made it to her appointment okay and wishing she would text. The shop had already gotten through their scheduled appointments, so the few cars left were walk-ins. Which meant that they should be fixed up rather quickly, which would allow Chloe to get home sooner rather than later. Thank fuck only a couple of hours left, gonna be glad to be done. Hope Max will be there when I get home. She was anxious to find out what this new job entailed. Max had sounded thrilled when she called earlier, and that enthusiasm had spread to Chloe as well. She knew Max had been feeling like a burden with no paying jobs lined up, so the timing of this job couldn't have been more perfect.
Chloe was snapped out of her thoughts by someone tapping at her arm. She turned around, coming about to face Jerome, one of the new guys at the shop. “Yo Price. Boss man wants ya.” Chloe groaned.
Butch thankfully wasn't a shitty boss, but on the rare occasions he called her in like this, it usually meant a talking to about 'work place standards'. Which meant not snarking back when Butch made allusions to her work falling short, a skill Chloe had yet to master even at the old age of 24. “Fuck me...if it's because of that asshole in the Ford, it isn't my fucking fault he's having to wait for replacement parts after clipping his side view for the 5th time THIS YEAR”, she enunciated as she stubbed out her cigarette.
Jerome just shrugged. “If it helps, it was pretty funny watching you put'em down”. Chloe rolled her eyes and gave Jerome a smile. Despite him being nearly twice her age, Chloe couldn't help but like the man. She knew that he had worked at other shops in the past, but the man had seemed to gravitate to her. Almost like he was impressed by her, though she doubted that was the case. Still, he had never butted heads with Chloe and seemed to actually listen to her when they worked together, which was more than she could say for some of her co-workers.
"Yeah, well let's hope Butch feels the same way. But I got to agree with you", she said as she pushed off the door's frame, "It was fucking fun to put'em down". Jerome let out a deep laugh and clapped Chloe's shoulder as she walked by.
Cutting through the shop, Chloe made her way to Butch's office and gave a knock before entering. Butch was a squat balding man who always seemed to wear the exact same clothes, a stained beige polo and matching pair of slacks. Chloe actually wondered if he even HAD another set of clothes beyond that pair. Butch was leaned back in his office chair, the direct line to his office pressed to his ear. As she walked in, he nodded in acknowledgment at Chloe before gesturing at the phone. Chloe nodded and leaned against the wall, waiting for him to finish up.
“Yeah. Okay, got it hun. I'll make a run for it on the way home. Listen, I gotta go. Got a meeting”. He paused for a moment before continuing. “No, I should be on time. Had some help come in today”, at this he gave Chloe a thumbs up. She allowed herself the tiniest of smile at this. Well, least he doesn't seem pissed, she thought to herself as Butch wrapped up his conversation. “Yeah....see ya tonight.” He hung up the shop phone and turned to face Chloe. “Sorry about that Chloe. Wife is planning a get together”, he said gesturing at the seat across the desk from him.
“All good. How's she doing?” Chloe asked as she flopped into the chair. She had met Butch's wife once when she picked him up for an early lunch. She had seemed nice enough.
“Ah she's fine. Not much new there...but I hear YOU got some news today.”
Chloe gave a slight chuckle. She...had been kinda loud in the break room. “Damn does the whole shop know already? Yeah...my girlfriend got a new gig. Had a meeting about it today”.
“Hey good for her. She's a...photographer you said yeah? I'll have to keep an eye out for her work.” Butch leaned forward and clasped his hands on the desk. “So I assume if it's out of city you'll be going with her again?” There was a twinge of sadness in his voice at that statement, surprising Chloe.
She thought they had worked this out when Butch had first hired her. That she would need time every now and then to help out Max with her work. “Yeeahhh...why? Is that a problem now?”
Butch looked confused for a second before waving his hands. “No! No, we worked that out when I hired you. Mike should be back later this week and I figured you wouldn't be heading out right away. Sorry, that wasn't why I wanted to talk with you.”
Chloe sat up a little straighter at that. Fuck this is a dress down talk. Swear to fuck I should have KEYED that fuckers truck. She was just about to open her mouth to defend herself when Butch beat her to the punch.
“Chloe...why are you working with us?”
Chloe gave Butch a confused look. “Yooouuu mean besides the paycheck I get every other week?”
Butch rolled his eyes. “Yeah smart-ass. Obviously.”
“I don't know man...I like working with cars? You were willing to hire a high-school flunk out? The shop is only a couple of stops from home?” Chloe looked at Butch to see if any of those were whatever hidden bullshit he wanted to hear, but the man just kept silent and stared at her. “Look I don't know what you want me to say here man. Can we just...cut the shit and get to the point?”
Butch's eyes narrowed slightly before he clasped his hands on the desk again. “I mean Chloe...despite your young age you are quite frankly great at this job. Especially for someone who is self-taught. Why are you working for me fixing up these cars when you could be doing so much more? I mean shit Chloe, you could probably get a job as a mechanic or engineer ANYWHERE, so why are you settling for here?”
Chloe looked at Butch speechless. The shit? Where the fuck is this coming from?, she thought as she shook her head, trying to make what Butch had said make more sense to her. “That...I...I mean...Butch I already said it. High-school flunk-” she started to say, but Butch interrupted her again.
“Bullshit. You got your GED that's practically the same thing. And yeah you wouldn't be able to get into some fancy college, but a trade school, community college or online school would accept you no problem.”
Chloe scoffed at the idea. Even if that was true, Max was the college grad, not her. She had been just fine without one this whole time. “Ok well...what if I just like working with cars? What's the harm in that?”
Butch just shook his head. “Nothing's wrong with that, but it's not the cars that you seem to enjoy working with.” When Chloe didn't answer and just gave him another confused look, Butch continued with a grumble. “Remember a couple of months back? When we got that new torque wrench that broke after only a couple of uses? The company was going to just send us a whole new one which would have taken a month easy to get here, but you asked to take a look instead. Hell you practically demanded to! You took that thing apart on your own time in your own home, found where a loose connection had knocked it out and had the whole thing fixed in less than a week.”
Chloe looked away at that and scratched the back of her head. She remembered alright.
She hadn't known why she was so intent on fixing it, but it had been a fun side project. Even if Max had had to help once when Chloe accidentally broke a casing. “I mean...I was just trying to be helpful to the shop! You always say we need to be a team, that was me being a team player!”
“Yeah, but you were more happy with your work on that torque wrench than the HUNDRED cars that have come in since then.”
Chloe stared at Butch in surprise. “What...do you mean?”
Butch sighed and rubbed at his face. He was quiet for a moment before gesturing at Chloe. “When you first started here, I could see a smile from ear to ear when you finished getting a car set up. You relished making sure that every part of it was in working order, the harder the problem, the happier you seemed.” He paused, gathering his thoughts before continuing. “That stopped after your first year. Don't get me wrong, you didn't seem upset with the work, just that it had become routine. That day when you presented the working torque wrench to me? That was the first time I had seen you truly happy with your work in a while.”
Chloe slumped back in her chair. Was that true? She hadn't thought about her work like that before, but she couldn't argue against what Butch was saying. She wasn't sour on the job, but...she couldn't remember the last time she had gushed to Max about solving a difficult problem at work. “I mean...I guess. But even if I did try for some other job, Max and I couldn't afford it right now. Plus, I wouldn't be able to help her on her shoots! That's why I was glad you agreed to hire me with the condition that I could!”
Butch finally nodded his head at this. “That's fair about affording it, I can't imagine what that sort of education costs nowadays, but what I don't understand is the second half. Why do you need to help Max so much? Why do you need to go with her on every shoot? She's an adult. She can take care of herself for a while.”
Chloe glared at Butch, silent fury rising in her body. Why do I NEED to help Max? She was silent for a moment before she spoke again, a quiet edge seeping into her voice. “What do you mean?”
Butch shifted uncomfortably. “I know you two have been together for years, but surely she can handle the shoots on her own. I just worry that you are so focused on her you aren't taking opportunities that are available to you. Shouldn't you want to make the most of yourself as well as support her?”
Every fiber of Chloe's being wanted to scream as Butch's words echoed in her head. Who the fuck did he think he was? Fucking saying she isn't 'Making the most' of herself? That Max was holding her BACK?!
Quickly, she stood up. “Does it fucking matter? Why do you care? I'm just some fucking wanna be mechanic you wanted to take pity on.”
Butch's eyes shot wide with shock. “Now hold on a second. I wasn't trying to touch a nerve here, I just think you could do bett-”, he started to say before Chloe cut him off.
“DO BETTER?!”, Chloe shouted. She leaned on Butch's desk as she shot him a withering glare. “You don't get to fucking tell me how to live my fucking life. If I was fucking up with my job, fine. You're my boss, you sign my fucking checks. But that's it. I'll run my life, how I fucking want to and you are NOT going to tell me how that should be like you're my fucking fath-” Chloe's mouth abruptly slammed shut as she squeezed her eyes shut. Fuck me...
She was doing it again, she knew it. Picking a fight with an authority figure because she could...just like with David.
She heard Butch's chair scrape against the floor. When he spoke, his voice was tinged with anger, regret and an ounce of sadness. “You're right I'm not your father. I overstepped in that regard, so I will not hold this outburst against you. Though I was trying to help you, fine. I received your message loud and clear. When you find out when you need to be gone, let me know. I think you are done for today though. Thank you for coming in on short notice, Ms. Price.”
And that was it. Conversation over. Chloe didn't even respond, just walked from the desk and out of the office.
Fuck, fuck fuck fuckfuckfuckfuck!!!!!!, was all Chloe could think as she made her way to her locker. She could hear everyone whispering and felt their eyes upon her. She wanted to scream. Yeah yeah, get a good luck fuckers! Eat up the good fucking drama! She slammed her locker shut. Don't fucking do this Chloe. Breathe...just keep your mouth shut and go home. She blew out a shaky breath, turned and practically bowled over Jerome.
“Woah! Is everything good? You okay Price?” Chloe almost immediately responded with an acidic retort, but she quickly bit her tongue. This wasn't his fault and she didn't want to piss off anyone else today.
“Yeah...yeah I'm fine. Don't worry about it. I gotta go”, she said quietly before walking past him and walking out of the shop.
The ride home passed in a blur for Chloe. Fucking hell...why did he have to pick fucking today to pull this shit on me. Why should he even care? She was so wrapped up in her thoughts, she almost missed her stop. Just...fuck, just put this out of your mind. Don't walk in angry. Shove all this shit down and be happy for now. For Max, she thought to herself as she followed her route out of the subway on auto-pilot. Before she knew it, she was standing in front of the apartment door. Ok just...stay calm. You can tell Max about this later. Be there first for her, she thought as she slowly breathed in...and out then unlocked the door.
“Hey babe! Give me the deets! What's the mystery job?”, she called out, but there was no answer.
“Max?”, she called again, but knew there wouldn't be an answer. Max must still be out. Chloe's face fell as she leaned back against the door, sliding down it to the floor. Fuck me...
She was alone. Tears started to prickle at her eyes. God dammit...this is all fucked. I blow up at my boss, maybe cost me my job and can't even bitch at someone at it. Steph hasn't spoken to me in years, I can't speak to anyone at the shop and Mom is- She cut that thought off before it could fully form.
As if on cue, her phone buzzed in her pocket. Chloe fished it out, looked at the screen hoping it was a text from Max and sighed in frustration. The screen read '1 new message from David Madsen' She was just about to swipe away the notification, but stopped. She opened the message and read the few words written there.
David: Just checking in.
Chloe laughed darkly. For David, that might as well be a cry for attention. She looked at the message for nearly a minute before making up her mind. Fuck it. Wiping away an errant tear, she hit call and waited. David answered after only a single ring.
“Chloe! I didn't expect you'd call. Is everything okay?”
Chloe shook her head. God...he sounds actually worried. Even though they had mostly reconciled a couple of years after Arcadia Bay, a part of Chloe still bristled at the memory of Step-douche.
“What after that riveting message you sent? Can't I call my step-dad out of the blue anymore?”
David sighed on the other end and Chloe heard the creak of a lawn chair as he sat down. “No of course you can. I just...never mind. What can I do for you?”
For a brief moment, Chloe considered lying. Just making up some story. It wouldn't be the first time, but she just...couldn't this time. “I...think I fucked something up.”
There was quiet on the line before David spoke again. “With Max? Because I don't think you want relationship advice from me.”
“What?! God, no man. With my work.” David gave a grunt of understanding. He was silent once again, but when he spoke his voice was the serious minded one that Chloe liked to imagine was from his army days.
“Ok. Tell me everything”.
So she did. Told him every last detail. About how Butch had called her in and asked why she kept working there, how he had seen her enjoyment at tasks outside of cars, how he thought she could be worth so much more...and how she had exploded at him. David listened the entire time. When she finished, David made a grunt of affirmation. “Well...the good news is it sounds like he doesn't want to fire you.”
Chloe chuckled. “Yeah, hopefully”, she said before falling silent. She had calmed down from that fear while retelling the story to David. That wasn't what was bothering her anymore.
She expected him to say something else, but he was quiet too. He's waiting for me... Chloe silently swore. Where the fuck had this David been at Blackwell? Finally, in a voice almost too quiet to hear, she asked “Do you think he's right?”
David was silent for a long time before letting out a deep sigh. “Well I can't speak for your work. I'm not there to see if you find it fulfilling, but you always did seem to want something more. I knew that back with...”
Chloe didn't even have to ask why he trailed off, but she couldn't bring herself to say the name. To say HER name. “With wanting to go to LA” she finished for him in a soft voice.
He was quiet for a moment before continuing. “Yes. When you wanted to go to Los Angeles”, he finally said carefully. “You always seemed like you dreamed of being something more than what Arcadia Bay would have let you be. I...wished I had been more supportive of that.”
Chloe closed her eyes and sighed. “It's...it's okay. I'm not trying to redo the past. I just...wanted to know what you thought. I know how closely you watched me back then.” The moment the words left her mouth she winced. Wow, way to go. Remind him again about how he spied on you and Mom and would have done the same at Blackwell.
David was quiet for a moment before continuing. “Chloe I always was impressed by your mechanical skills. I know I already said it, but getting that truck moving was honestly an amazing act. So do I think you have the ability to do more? Yes...yes I do. The question is do you WANT to do more?”
Chloe hadn't given it much thought. She liked to joke that she was a high-school fuck up, but even that wasn't really true. Until her dad had died, Chloe did pretty good in class especially science. It wasn't that much of a stretch to see herself getting back to that. It's just that doing that would leave Max without her faithful body guard.
“I might...but Max needs me. I can't just...abandon her”, she said with a huff. Had he been there in person, Chloe imagined David would be shaking his head in frustration at her right then.
“Chloe...you wouldn't be abandoning her. You would still be there for her, still be in her life.”
Chloe finally picked herself off the floor and started pacing the apartment. “Yeah, but what if she needed me? What if something happened and I wasn't there? What if she got hurt? What if-” the what if's seemed to continue for an eternity to Chloe. Every unimaginable thing felt so real to her in that moment. It took David's words to shock her out of her spiral.
“Chloe...I know how you feel. It was the same way I felt that night after...after your mother agreed to marry to me.” They had never really discussed that time in much detail. The pain of losing a mother and a wife sat too hard on them both. Chloe's eyes filled with tears again, but she blinked them away. “It...led me to do so many things I regret. I know you worry about Max, but that girl is brave. Braver than I would EVER have given her credit to be.”
Chloe rubbed at her eyes and gave a light laugh. He was right...the Max of back then definitely was her superhero. But David hadn't seen the months after Arcadia Bay. Hadn't seen the pain in Max's eyes, how she had all but shut down at what she had had to do. How the memories from a time she had erased from existence with her amazing powers still haunted her.
She had come a long way since then, but Chloe worried that at any moment it could all come crashing back. She wouldn't let that happen to her Max. Not like with-. But she shut that thought away. No sense on thinking about that. “Yeah...though if it helps dispel the ideal a bit, I'm pretty sure you saw her bravado more than bravery.”
David laughed. “Maybe, but I doubt it. She stood up to me more times than I care to admit, even if no one else was around. I've come far enough now to say that because of her, she made me a better man. If she hadn't called me out about the security systems and about how I...about how I treated you and those girls at Blackwell...I don't think I would have changed my ways. I owe her so much more than I can ever give her credit.”
Fuck, Chloe thought, he's really going to make me start bawling here. “Yeah...she definitely is one of a kind.” More than I could ever tell you. Chloe wiped away an errant tear. “Thank you, David. Listen, I have to go. I'm a mess and Max and I are going out tonight. I got to get ready.”
She heard David grunt in acknowledgment before he spoke again. “Understood. Give my regards to Max. Stay safe you two.”
Chloe laughed. “Same to you. Maybe try to stay out of jail this time?”
David groaned. “Come on, it was just overnight holding. And those boys needed my help. I regret nothing.”
“I know. But I got to rub it in your face sometime. Bye David. Max and I will try to get down again soon to visit.” David said his goodbye and Chloe hung up the call, bracing herself against the kitchen counter. Maybe Butch and David were right. Maybe she could do more...but leaving Max on her own?
She thought back to the morning. Of her Max trying to put on a brave face, despite her own fears from the night. But her thoughts didn't stop there. She thought of Max in the bad times, barely able to get out of bed. How she would lay there, glassy eyed from her pain.
And how much the sight reminded her of another glassy eyed girl she had loved, lying dead in a hole...
Max is one of kind...and I refuse to let anything happen to her.
Chapter Text
Max looked around the massive apartment of Alice Wake with awe. The built in bookcases held so many books of photography, artwork and memoirs that she felt like she was in heaven. The old urge to snoop in other's lives started to rise up in her again, but she slammed it down fast. No, you are here for a job. Focus on that. She sat in the living room waiting for Alice to return, who had left to get them some coffee to drink while they discussed what it was she wanted to hire Max for.
Max had heard of Alice before, but for some reason she couldn't think why. It didn't really matter she supposed, but the thought kept picking at her brain. Before she could think on it more, Alice returned with a couple of steaming mugs of coffee and set one down on the coffee table in front of Max before sitting in a nearby chair, one leg crossed under her body. “So”, she began, “I'm sure you have questions. It's okay. Go ahead and ask”. The way she said that, so matter of factly, made Max pause. What did she mean?
“Um...yes I do, of course. Umm...first I suppose is what exactly I would be photographing? Are we talking a party or event? Or will this be for display?” Alice looked at Max, surprise written across her face. Max shut her mouth and stared to worry. Oh shit...have I already fucked up? “I...I'm sorry. That was presumptuous of me. I should have waited for you to-”, she started but Alice interrupted her.
“No! No no no, that's fine! The fault is mine. I knew you were younger, but I guess I didn't think there was anyone in New York who hadn't heard what had happened. Let me explain.” She set her coffee down, sat straight up in her chair, breathed deeply and started speaking again. “My husband was...Alan Wake. The writer.”
Max's mouth dropped. Oh god...that's right! At the mention of Alan Wake, she remembered where she had heard of Alice before. It had been soon after Max and her family had moved to Seattle that the news had reported the famous author had drowned just west of the city. She had been too young to have read any of his stories, but she remembered her dad having the entire collection of his books and mourning the man. Max wanted to kick herself for making the woman relive the death of her husband. “Mrs. Wake, I am so sorry. I should hav-” she started, but Alice just waved her hand.
“No...no it's ok. Like I said, I figured everyone knew”, she said as a sad smile graced her lips.
Max shook her head. “I was only 14 when...when it happened. I'm afraid I don't know too much about it.” she said before Alice continued.
“Well, if we are going to work together, I want you to know the full story.” She took a sip from her coffee before setting it down and taking a deep breath. “Alan was...a writer and a good one. His books are still popular today. He was on top of the world for a long time and the fame...got to him. He picked fights with paparazzi, would show up hung over or still drunk to signings...it was bad, but nothing we couldn't handle. Then he...hit a block. That combined with the benders he would go on caused problems at home. I was worried about him and scheduled a trip to see a doctor in Washington...but I didn't tell him that was why we were going. He thought we were going to work on our marriage. When he found out...we fought and he stormed off and vanished”
“The two weeks after our fight are a blur, but after...I was found at our cabin...alone. Alan's...Alan's bag was found floating in the lake we had been staying at. He was...”, Alice trailed off as tears welled in her eyes. Max scooted close and reached over to place a hand on Alice's shoulder.
“It's okay. I understand, you don't have to continue if don't want”, Max said as Alice grabbed a Kleenex and dabbed at her eyes.
She was silent for a moment before she shook her head. “No...no I need to continue. I want you to know since it applies to the job.” She took a breath again to center herself before continuing. “It took some time, but I eventually tried to move on. For a while, the pain started to lessen. But then something changed. I started hearing things. The sound of a typewriter typing and someone walking around. I tried to ignore it, but then I started to hear him. To hear Alan talking to himself. It was like...he was haunting me. I even thought I started to...see him out of the corner my eyes”, Alice shook her head. “It was like my own pain had turned against me. It's why I have the cameras set up...to catch my ghosts if you will. It sounds crazy I know, but it...inspired me. Made me think of trying to turn these feelings into an exhibit. Which is where you come in.”
Max sat there quietly listening to Alice speak, feeling a kinship with this woman that she had never expected. For a moment, Max reflected on her own past. On how looking through the lens of a camera helped to distance herself from everything that had happened in Arcadia Bay. But putting out that art for anyone to see? She had never imagined doing anything like that or how difficult it must be for Alice to do. When Max didn't say anything, Alice continued.
“I thought...the exhibit wouldn't feel right though if I didn't have something from where this all happened. From where I...lost Alan. I can't bring myself to go there, but by happenstance I saw your website...your photos... and recognized them as just out of Seattle. And I knew right then that you would be perfect for this job...and...” Alice paused and something set off alarms in Max's head.
She watched Alice shift around uncomfortably, her hands clasped in front of her. Max's stomach dropped. She...she didn't..., she desperately thought. She hoped it wasn't true...but the next words out of Alice's mouth dispelled any thoughts to the contrary. “And then I found out you were from Arcadia Bay.”
Max wrapped her arms around her stomach, dark feelings threatening to burst their way out. She could hear Alice speaking, apologizing, but it was all drowned out. Even though they were almost 3000 miles away and it was nearly five years in the past, Max could hear the roar of the storm once again. She breathed out raggedly and did her best to calm herself. Don't. Don't fucking do this. You cannot freak out right now. This is a PAYING GIG...you and Chloe NEED this. Just... gather your thoughts. It's okay., she thought as she steadied her breath. After what felt like minutes, but could have been seconds, she unwrapped her arms from her body and picked up her coffee. It was hard to drink, her hands were shaking so bad, but the bitter liquid helped center her. She set it back down and looked at Alice. “I'm guessing...that's why you asked to meet with me?”
Alice look ashamed, but she shook her head before continuing. “No...as I said I had already decided to offer you the job before I found out about your past. It...may be terrible of me to say, but finding out what you went through made me realize you were uniquely suited for this...that if anyone could understand why I wanted to do this, it would be you. I...hope that you don't take that as an insult.”
She wanted to be insulted. To be angered. She should feel...violated. To have had something that should have been HER choice to reveal just...drug out. But strangely...she couldn't bring herself to feel any of those things. Alice had laid bare her own pain just moments ago and had said that it wasn't on purpose she had found everything out. It felt...wrong to hold that against her. “No...no, it's okay. I should have known that someone hiring me could find that out. No offense taken.”
At Max's words, Alice seemed as if a weight had fallen off her. “Thank you....Well, I think I have depressed us enough with our pasts. You are here to discuss work. So. Let's get started”, she said as she placed both feet on the ground and leaned towards Max.
For the next hour and a half they discussed all the details. How Alice was hoping Max would get pictures of the town, the nearby woods, Cauldron Lake and, if possible, shots of the Lake House, though apparently the location had been taken by the government and shut down, so Alice wasn't too sure if Max would be able to get anything of there. She said Max was welcome to use whatever medium of camera she wished for it, but Alice asked that she be given the negatives of any physical film after Max was done. She would fly Max out to Seattle in a couple of weeks, where a rented car would be waiting. From there it was about a two hour or so drive to Bright Falls. Max tried to suggest she could save some money and borrow a car from her parent's, but Alice had struck that down immediately.
“I'm sure your family is trustworthy, but I'd rather this didn't get out. Oh, I'll need to have you sign this NDA of course”. Max was disappointed but understood. She picked up the NDA that Alice had prepared for her and quickly read it over...before stopping as she realized something. She thinks I'm going to do this alone, she thought as she mentally kicked herself. It's true she didn't advertise Chloe helping her with gigs, usually paying for flights out of their own pocket if needed, but with money a little tight for them right now... she figured she should probably ask to bring Chloe along.
“Oh...wait, there is one thing.” Alice stopped and looked up at Max.
“Yes?” Max paused trying to find the best words before continuing.
“Ummm...my...my girlfriend usually accompanies on out of state shoots. She's...like my assistant of sorts on them. I...would like her to come along as well. I promise she's trustworthy and will gladly sign any NDA you need!” Alice pursed her lips. Max could tell that a part of her really wanted to deny the request, but eventually Alice shook her head.
“Well...I can't find a good reason to say no, and if you vouch for her then I trust your judgment. Okay. She will need to sign an NDA as well of course. Let me make a quick call?” Max vigorously nodded as Alice stepped out with her phone.
As Max overheard Alice talking to Jamie, working out the details to add in Chloe, she looked at the gathered material in front of her again to try to learn more about job. There wasn't much. Alice didn't have any photos from her time there, so all there was was a map of the area and town, some travel brochures and a pamphlet about a Dr. Emil Hartman. A few points had been marked on the map. A circle around the large lake south of town. A circle on a spot overlooking the lake that someone had written “Lake House” next to. A small camping area next to the lake. And nothing else. Alice had told Max that the town was very small, so she wasn't that surprised. Just as Max finished looking at what had been gathered, Alice returned, tucking her phone into her pocket.
“Alright, got it all set up. We'll supply you with a couple of round trip tickets and have a rental car set up under you and Chloe's name. Also, we will supply you with a stipend for food and board in Bright Falls, what little there is. You could try the cabins by Cauldron Lake, they...were decent.” she said a twinge of sadness in her voice. “I'd like you to stay at least a few days, then fly back and we can work together to edit the images as needed. As for your rate, I hope this will be acceptable”. Alice held out a pad for Max to take. She took one look at the number written there and was glad she was sitting or else she would have collapsed in shock.
They wanted to pay her sixty thousand dollars. This...this can't be right. She must have added an extra zero in there. There is NO WAY someone is willing to pay this much for her work. “There...I...it...”, she mumbled out. Max's brain was clearly not connecting with her mouth.
Alice just smiled and nodded. “It's a lot I know, but Alan's novels have been good to me. I can afford it. If it helps, consider this a retainer fee for any extra work that may come up in the course of the job.” Even with that explanation Max could only weakly nod in agreement. This is...so much. I can't believe it...this is truly amazing!
“Alice...I...thank you. Of course I completely understand. Thank you. This is just...I can't believe it! Thank you!” Max knew she was repeating herself, but she didn't care. This was like a dream come true.
The rest of the meeting went by in a flash. Max made notes, but there wasn't much more beyond what they had discussed. A little after 5, Alice and Max had concluded all the details and Alice walked her back to the elevator, a folder containing the details of the job inside it.
“Thank you Max. It was lovely meeting with you. Thank you for agreeing to take this job”, Alice said as she held out her hand. Max shook it enthusiastically.
“Not at all! I should be thanking you for even considering me! I promise to do you proud”. Alice thanked her once again and walked Max into the elevator, waving goodbye as the doors closed. Max could barely contain her excitement. I need to get home! Talk with Chloe about this! This is amazing! As the elevator reached the lobby, Max tried to fish her phone out to give Chloe a text. She was so focused that she didn't see the man in front of her until it was too late and she bowled him over, the two of them collapsing to the floor and the contents of the folder flying about.
“Ah Jeezus. Forgot how much in a rush everyone is here.” the man said as he rubbed the back of his head and Max quickly jumped up to help him.
“Oh my god! I am so sorry! I wasn't watching where I was going!” she called out as she took the man's hand to help him up. As she did, Max got a good look at him. He was about the same age as Alice, but shorter than even Max. His dark hair was cut very short and he was wearing a red puff jacket over a hawaiian shirt with brown cargo pants.
“It's all good! Should've watched where I was going too!” the man said as he grasped Max's hand to stand. Once he was back on his legs, Max bent down to start gathering the spilled paperwork and maps. “Besides! I'm just here to drop in on an old friend. You seem like the one rushing about with business! Ah where's my manners. Sorry. Barry Wheeler”, the man said while he held out his hand to Max.
“Max. Max Caulfield. And yes, sorry, I just finished up some business and was on my way out.” she said as she quickly shook his hand before continuing to gather the folder's contents back up.
“Here, let me help”, Barry said as he knelt down and started to pick up some of the papers before Max could stop him. As he picked one up and turned it around, Max silently swore. It was a copy of the NDA Max had been given to get Chloe to sign. The man read over the paper before looking over at a worried Max. “Ah shit kid...Alice is going through with the exhibit isn't she?”
Max's face fell. Not even five minutes and she had already basically told someone about the exhibit. Shit! I can't lose this gig! Barry held out the NDA to Max, who quickly took it back and placed it in the folder with the remaining papers. She was just about to start reversing time, when Barry spoke. “Look don't worry about the NDA kid. I already know all the details anyway. Alice Wake is the friend I was here to see. I was hoping to talk her out of it, but...guess there ain't no going down that road.” Max was surprised, but breathed out a silent sigh of relief.
“Oh good! I was worried I had already messed up the job before even leaving the building.” Barry just waved his hand at her comment.
“Nah. You're good kid, but listen...can we talk for a moment? It doesn't have to be about the exhibit, in fact, I don't think I actually want to know about it. Just...ah hell, I don't know.” Barry turned away and looked out at the mini park outside the lobby doors, rubbing at his face. Max placed the folder in her messenger bag and quietly waited for Barry to gather himself before he turned back around. “Look I know that you only just met her but...Alice told you about what happened right?” When Max just nodded, Barry continued. “Well after Al...Alan drowned, Alice was pretty beaten up. I checked on her every day and tried to call at least once a week after I moved out west.” Max nodded in understanding. I...can relate to that, she thought as she crossed her arms over her stomach, the memory of her own grief after Arcadia Bay swirling about in her mind.
“It was months, but I thought she was getting better, ya know? Moving on...but then she started telling me about this ghost stuff she thought she was hearing and I just...I don't know. I got...worried.” Barry started pacing back and forth in the lobby, not so much talking to Max, but at her, using her as a sounding board. “I started thinking 'Barry, this is wrong you know it is. You need to check on her. You need to make sure that she isn't losing it!', but every time I tried to, I just couldn't”, he sighed and ran his hand over his hair. “She and I...never got along. She blamed me for the wild parties that Al always drug us to. But when he died...I just...I felt I had to be there for her as long as I could, until I moved to LA...for Al.” He finally turned back and looked Max dead in the eyes. “So...I'm asking you cause at this point you've seen more of her than I have recently. Do you...Does she seem okay?
Max was taken aback by the question. “Is..she okay?”, she repeated as Barry rung his hands.
“Yeah...just...how did she seem? You know...?” Max was really not sure how to answer that. Barry was a friend of Alice, but Max felt it wasn't really her place to speak for the woman. Still...she didn't want to lie to the man.
“She...she seemed a little sad, but she cheered up as we spoke.” It wasn't much, but Max wasn't really sure what else to say.
For his part, Barry just nodded. “Yeah...yeah that makes sense. Sorry to have bothered you about this Miss. Just...” he stopped and just stared at Max, looking like he wanted to say something to her. He finally sighed and said, “Just...if you take this job, be careful.”
Max stared in confusion at the man. “What do you mean?” Barry rubbed the back of his head before continuing.
“I...went to Bright Falls a week after Al and Alice fought and he vanished. I remember Alice was beside herself with worry when he was gone, but I got to tell you...I DON'T REMEMBER ANYTHING ELSE OF THAT TIME. I mean...I was there for christ's sake and I can't even tell you what the fuck I did!” Barry lightly slapped the side of his head, as if trying to somehow shake the memory free. “And after they declared Al dead? Look, I was distraught of course, I mean I had known Al since High School. But Alice? It was like she was...emptied or something. I don't got the right words for it, but like...her SPIRIT was just...gone. I don't know.” Barry shook his head. “A part of me wants to say you shouldn't go there...that that town DOES something to artists...like it did to Alice...like I'm worried it did to Al.” He threw his hand in the air and gave a wry laugh. “I don't know. Now I sound insane. Listen, I'm not gonna stop you from taking this job, just...I don't know be careful while you are there okay?”
Max just stared at Barry. He wants me...to be careful?, she thought as Barry shook his head and waved his hand in dismissal. “Never mind. Just ignore me, I know it sounds nuts. I'm sure everything will be fine”. He started to walk past her but Max reached out and touched his arm.
“I promise”, she said quietly. Barry looked back at her, his eyes filling with worry. “I promise I will be careful.”
“Heh...humoring the weirdo. But thanks kid. I'm gonna head up now. Don't worry I won't tell Alice I met with ya. Stay safe, Max Caulfield.” With that, he stepped in the elevator and was gone.
Max thought about the encounter with Barry for most of the ride home. He had seemed...scared. But of what? Nothing about Bright Falls seemed dangerous. It was just a small town I'm sure he just is worried because of what happened to Alan there. It's tragic, but I know Chloe and I will be safe. By the time she got home, the warnings were driven from her mind replaced by the excitement of such a large payday to come.
She unlocked the door and just as she was about to call out, she heard the sound of the shower running. A wicked smile spread across Max's face. What's this? An unsuspecting Chloe? Perhaps a little vengeance is in order. Slowly she closed the front door and deposited her messenger bag and phone on the couch as she crept towards the bathroom door. Carefully, she edged it open and watched the blurred form of Chloe washing her hair on the other side of the curtain. Perfect, Max thought as she crouched low and inched toward the curtain. Once she reached it, she quickly yanked the curtain back shouting out as loud as she could. “RAAAGGGHHHH!!!”
She had expected Chloe's scream of surprise...but she hadn't expected her to grab the removable shower head and spray Max in the face with it.
Max shouted back her own surprised yell as Chloe slipped falling down into the bath. “MAX?! Fucking shit, you almost gave me a-”, she stopped as a smile spread on her face and she remembered that morning, “Oh you sneaky bitch!” she shouted as Max started laughing.
“Sorry Chlo, but turnabout is fair play” She reached out her hand to help Chloe up. Chloe grabbed the offered hand, but immediately pulled Max down into the tub with her. Max shouted as Chloe caught her and started spraying her down with the shower head.
“Hope it was worth it Caulfield!”, Chloe yelled as Max squealed trying to block the water with her hands.
“Chloe! My clothes!” she shouted between peals of laughter, but Chloe showed no signs of stopping her relentless assault. Well then...Plan B, Max thought.
“Uh uh Max! No stopping this! Not until you learn your les-”, Chloe started to say, but the words quickly died in her throat as Max pressed her lips to Chloe, kissing her deeply. The shower head fell from Chloe's hand as she wrapped her arms around Max, pulling her closer.
They lay together in the bath like that until Chloe finally pulled away. “Well shit Max”, she said as Max adjusted to straddle her, stripping off her sopping wet shirt. Max smiled and slowly scrapped her nails up Chloe's side, watching the punk shiver at the feeling.
“I think...we should...stay in...tonight...” she said, punctuating each break with a kiss. First to Chloe's lips, then slowly trailing downwards.
Chloe's breath started coming out ragged before she replied with a groan of need. “I like the sound of that.”
Chapter Text
A few hours later, Max and Chloe had spread out what Max had been given by Alice on their table, their empty takeout boxes pushed to the side. Chloe was disappointed at first that the job meant going to a small town in the Pacific North-west, with the memories of Arcadia Bay that instantly drug up, but the annoyance wasn't really there. A job was a job and this one sounded beyond easy. “So she just wants us to go there, take pictures of the town and surrounding area and that's it?”, Chloe asked over her shoulder at Max who was standing by their printer uploading the NDA Chloe had signed to email over.
“That's it! She even said that she doesn't expect us to get that one place by the lake. The Lake House I think it was called? Said something about the government owning it now.” Max gestured vaguely at the map.
Chloe took a look and saw the area she had indicated. It was a bit out of town, but the old brochures that had been sent with it made the place seem massive. Chloe picked one up and read it once again.
'Feeling your muse has abandoned you? Writer's block got you down? Does your Music just not have that same flair? Then come to Dr. Emil Hartman's artist retreat! A chance to get away from the busy going's on of the city and truly concentrate on your art'
The brochure went on to show the massive lodge and grounds, including tennis courts, a lap pool and a massive sauna. It all seemed so weird to Chloe. “Why the hell would this Hartman guy have built this place in the middle of butt fuck Washington?”
Max came over and draped her arms around Chloe's shoulders and looked at the flier before shrugging. “Scenic views, beautiful overlook of the lake, I don't know. Doesn't seem so bad.”
Chloe rolled her eyes. She knew that she would have gone mad there within a day with absolutely nothing to do while Max would be right at home with all the picturesque views. “Well if you ever start having trouble 'finding your muse', I can just call the government to pick you up! Get you locked up there for you to rest and recuperate.” Max just rolled her eyes and walked away.
This had been their private little joke for a while, after Max had freaked herself out in Seattle thinking what would happen if the government really DID know about her abilities. Neither really thought it was a possibility however. They had tested Max's rewind while living there and it seemed to almost make people....gloss over details. Max had once walked in on Vanessa while she had been cooking and started up a conversation. After a few seconds, Max said she had rewound time to before the conversation had begun and her mom reacted as if she had just walked up, not teleported out of time. For Chloe, it was like Max had suddenly jumped across the room to have the conversation with Vanessa. She seemed to be the only one aware of Max's...adjustments to time.
“Hah Hah Chloe, but I think I do want to try to get some pictures there.” Max's words practically floored Chloe.
“Woah woah woah. You want to WILLINGLY, go to a GOVERNMENT FACILITY and take pictures that would be DISPLAYED IN PUBLIC? Max, I love the 'fuck the government' attitude but that sounds insane even to ME.”
Max fidgeted a little before sitting across from Chloe. “I know...but Chloe this seemed so important to her! I mean to have tried to help your husband only to have him die instead? Then wanting to turn you're own grief into art? I wish I was half as brave as that! And it's not like I would be sneaking in the place! I could just...I don't know. Get tastefully framed shots of the lodge or climb a tree to get some shots over a fence with the telephoto lens! And if they do spot me, I can always just reverse it all and still keep the photos! I promise I would be ULTRA careful!”
Chloe wanted to object but looking at Max's insistent face, she knew that she wouldn't be able to say no. “Ugh...this seems like such a bad idea, but fine.” Max started to cheer but Chloe quickly cut her off. “But if you see anything you shouldn't have, we are deleting those pictures and burning the film”.
Max put on a face of mock annoyance, but the laughter in her voice gave her away. “Fiiiinnnnneee...but you know you can't delete a picture AND burn film. It's only one or the other”
Chloe gave her an even look across the table, her lips pressed into a thin line. “I WOULD find a way. Even if it meant burning the memory card”.
Max laughed. “I think I would be okay with that considering what we will be getting paid for all this.” Chloe watched as Max stood up and fished out a couple of wine glasses and set about filling them with their finest cheap wine.
“Ah yes. The mysterious payday. You've been teasing me with that all over dinner Max. Come on! Spill it already! What we talking here? Nine thousand?” Max shook her head. “Ooooo! Ten thousand!” Max shook her head again. Chloe started to feel confused. She had done the math in her head. At Max's normal rates, going to shoot for a few days should have been at least eight grand. “It's...not lower is it? I know you wanted a job but I don't know if it's worth it for-”
“Sixty thousand dollars.”
Chloe's voice caught in her throat. Did she...no...no she's fucking with me, she thought as Max smirked, sipping from her wine glass. She had to be fucking with Chloe. “Ok Max, ha ha. Yeah right. Look, I love your camera work but there is NO WAY someone is willing to pay that much.”
Max just shrugged and repeated the number again. The second time it finally connected with Chloe. She...she's getting paid SIXTY THOUSAND DOLLARS FOR THIS?!?! The realization hit her like a ton of bricks. Dimly she heard Max talking about taxes but she wasn't really listening. This was the single biggest thing either of them had ever been paid! There was so much they could do! Upgrade Max's equipment, get her a tiny studio, put a down payment on a condo-
'Chloe...Why are you working with us?'
Butch's words from earlier suddenly came roaring back at her. She could use this money to go back to school. To do something better for herself. The thought sobered her. She knew she should be ecstatic, but she couldn't bring herself to be so. It must have shown on her face because she felt Max touch her shoulder and focused back on the present to find her kneeling in front of Chloe.
“Hey...what's wrong?” Max asked quietly.
Chloe shook her head. “No! Nothing! I just...was surprised! Babe, that's amazing!”, she said as enthusiastically as she could. It sounded fake even to her. Max didn't say anything. Just looked at Chloe with worried eyes. Finally, Chloe broke with a groan. “Dammit. Ugh, I was hoping to tell you later.” She said as she stood and walked over to their couch. With a sigh she collapsed into it.
Max was there a second later, worry etched into her face. “Did something happen at the shop? Butch didn't...you didn't get fired did you?” There was not a trace of anger in Max's voice, just pure worry for Chloe. Chloe sighed as she thought about her talk with David earlier. Just tell her you idiot. “I...got in a fight with Butch today. He didn't fire me and I should still be able to go with you, but it wasn't pretty.”
Max was quiet for a moment and when she spoke, her voice was soft and filled with hurt. “Was it...was it because of me? Because you go on shoots with me?”
Chloe's heart broke for Max. She knew that she should tell her. That she should say that Butch thought Max was holding her back. How she had defended Max and blew up in Butch's face. But she knew that it would just make her feel bad about herself. So she bent the truth. “No! No, nothing like that. Butch got it in his head that I was dissatisfied with work. He thought I could be doing more than what I was and told me I should go back to school or go to trade school or something. It reminded me too much of David and I kinda lost it. Butch apologized but was still mad enough to send me home the rest of the day.”
Max looked at Chloe, taking in her words, before her face became a mixture of relief and sadness. She snuggled up to Chloe and wrapped her arms around her as best she could on the couch. “I'm sorry Chloe, but at least he didn't fire you.”
Chloe felt like shit. She knew that she had basically just lied to Max, but she couldn't bring herself to hurt her. Even indirectly. So instead she kissed the top of Max's head and thanked her. “No, I should probably apologize to Butch. I know he meant well.”
“Would you want to? Go back to school that is?”
The question caught Chloe by surprise. She looked at Max's questioning eyes and realized that she was seriously asking that. And even more surprising, the idea wasn't that terrible to Chloe. “I mean...it couldn't hurt I guess? Would be good on a resume and I could see about getting better work, but what about you? I wouldn't be able to go on shoots with you while I'm in school! And if I did get real work I might not have time off that I could spend to go with you.”
Max's face fell at that, but only slightly. “That would suck...but I think we can make it work. I could accept jobs here in New York while you are at school. And Alice did say she wants to hire me on retainer so more work would probably come from that so I could support us for a bit. And even if you did get another job and couldn't go with me as much, we could still make it work!”
Chloe smiled at her little superhero. Always trying to make things better. “Yeah...yeah that's true. Sorry, I just psyched myself out. You're right. We could make it work.” She leaned over and gave Max a kiss before pressing her head to hers. “Thank you Max.”
Max's smile seemed to light up the room for Chloe. “Always”.
“So...for 60K I think Mrs. Wake can get whatever she wants right? What do you think? I can try and hold off the guards while you run around snapping pictures at this place? I figure if we steal a truck and ram it through the front gates we could get inside easily enough.” Chloe joked in as serious a voice as she could, trying to steer the conversation away from school. It was something they could always discuss in the future.
Max laughed, but smacked Chloe on the arm. “No! We aren't doing that. Like I said I'll just try to get some telephoto pictures and it should work out okay.”
“Okay, but I'm a pretty mean shot with a gun if you remember.”
“Chloe, the first time I saw you handle a gun, you shot yourself in the shoulder and I had to rewind time”, Max said in a deadpan.
Chloe acted like she was thinking for a moment before continuing. “Still a pretty good shot though.”
The two weeks leading up to their departure passed without incident. Chloe apologized to Butch, saying that she had thought about what he had said and would consider going back to school. For his part, Butch apologized again for overstepping, but he was glad that Chloe was at least considering it. A week after the initial meeting, Max received an envelope in the mail with their plane tickets, a pre loaded credit card for their room and board and an advance check of eight thousand dollars for them to take care of anything they could need before the job. After a small shopping spree for new luggage and warm wear, an external hard drive for Max's pictures and paying for their rent in advance, they felt they were all ready. The only thing left was the flight out.
Chloe knew that Max hated not being able to tell her parent's they were coming into Seattle, but they swore to make it up to them for Christmas that year. The remaining time went by in a flash and before they knew it, it was the night before the flight.
“Ok...got our...tickets, clothes and toiletries packed. My camera gear is all ready. Stocked up on memory cards and film just in case. Chloe, you got our passports?”, Max called out from the living room as Chloe fished the passports out of the closet drawer they kept them in.
“Yeah, but you sure we need them? I mean, we aren't leaving the US.” Chloe handed the passports to Max who tucked them into the front of her luggage.
“Yeah, but better safe than sorry! What if something happens and we get diverted to Canada overnight?” Chloe had to laugh at that.
“I'm pretty sure they would land anywhere BUT Canada if that was the case, but okay.” Chloe said as she looked at the list Max had made. “What time is the flight out again?”
“It's not too early in the morning. Ten AM, but with security and everything, we should get there early. I'm thinking we need to be there by 8.” Chloe groaned at that.
“Great...so up by 7 huh?” Chloe said with a groan.
Max gave her a kiss as an apology. “I know...I'm sorry babe. But maybe you can sleep on the plane. Are we gonna take the truck?”
Chloe nodded in affirmation. “Yeah...we'll leave it at the airport.”
“Hopefully they don't think it's abandoned and have it towed.” Max said with a serious tone, but a barely contained smile gave her away.
“Oh it was ONE TIME!” Chloe said giving her a shove. She still remembered that incident and the look on Max's face when the parking attendant had told her they had towed her truck. “I mean how dare they?! What about my truck made them think it was ABANDONDED?!”
Max smiled but shook her head. “Not touching that one.” She took a look at the list one more time before looking satisfied. “Ok. I think we are good. I'm going to get a shower then we should get some sleep.”
Chloe waggled her eyebrows, “Oh? Want some company in there?”
Max laughed. “Down girl. There will be plenty of time for that later.”
Chloe laughed. “Can't blame a girl for trying”. She watched Max head into the bathroom before stretching her arms above her head. This still feels almost too good to be true. Max has an amazing gig, I'm gonna go back to school and if this goes well we might be able to get our own place! There is no way I'll let anything go wrong.
Chloe awoke with a start. Her and Max had gone to bed a couple of hours ago, but...something had woken her. A steady mechanical sound was coming from somewhere nearby. She turned to wake Max, but she wasn't in bed. Chloe looked around in the dark wondering where she had gone when a burst of color flew in front of her face. It was a blue butterfly. She watched it as it slowly flew through what should have been their bedroom door, but... wasn't. It had been replaced by a blue door with a peephole, like something out of a hotel. Chloe stepped out of bed and approached the door. Where there would have been a number, instead there was just a black spiral. The sound, that Chloe was dimly aware of as the typing of keys, was coming from the other side. Slowly, she pushed open the door.
What should have been their living room had been replaced. Instead Chloe found herself in a high-ceiling room that looked like it was in some attic, two massive round windows facing her. To Chloe, it looked like a pair of eyes boring into her very soul. Only a swirling, inky blackness could be seen outside of them.
The room was mostly bare. The only decorations a stuffed owl on a perch between the windows, a deer's head on the left hand wall and a desk on top of which sat an old fashioned typewriter with a stack of typed papers next to it. The butterfly flew and landed on the typewriter, and when it did, the typing stopped. Chloe walked over to the typewriter and picked up one of the pages next to it. She could read the words written on it, but WHAT the words were made no sense.
'There are 65 million cows and pigs in the world!'
'You can learn about nature and yourself'
'The Graveyard shift may cause cancer'
'Omega 3 fatty acids are good for your heart!'
As she put the paper back on top of the stack, Chloe heard the sound of a door opening. She looked up just in time to see Max in her sleepwear step through the same way Chloe had come in, through the door with the spiral pattern. The blue butterfly flew from the typewriter, following after Max. Chloe tried to call out, but there was no sound. It was like she was on mute. Just before the door shut, Chloe ran through it...
And found herself in a hotel. Doors after doors stretched on to her right, before they terminated in a lobby of some kind then continued beyond that. Chloe slowly made her way down the hall looking for any sign of Max. It was as if she had just...vanished. Once Chloe reached the lobby she walked to the front desk and saw an open sign-in book sitting on it. The top of the pages read 'Oceanview Motel & Casino'. Chloe looked at the names listed, but couldn't make out anything. All of the names had been marked out or smudged over. There was only one name visible.
'Max Caulfield. Room 108. Indefinite stay'
Chloe blinked at the words, but closed the book and made her way to mentioned room. It was just down the left hand hall and Chloe looked at the symbol etched into the door under the number. It was a set of waves, but upside down, colored black. She reached for the handle, turned it and opened the door on to...
A drift wood strewn beach by a lake. Chloe looked around in a daze before her eyes locked on the figure of Max, walking slowly but steadily into the lake water. Chloe silently called after her, tried to run to her, but something like a dark...wind slammed into her, knocking her back onto the beach. She quickly got to her feet and saw Max facing her, the water of the lake up to her waist, the butterfly alighting on her shoulder. Her eyes were looking off somewhere into the distance. Chloe took a few steps forward, but stopped. At first, she thought the light reflecting on the surface of the lake was playing tricks on her, but the more she looked, the clearer the images became.
There were other people reflected under the water with Max. One was an older guy dressed in a dark tweed suit. His shoulder length hair hung loose and damp over his bearded face, blue eyes standing out even over the color of the water.
Next to him was the same man, but...not at the same time. He wore black leather pants with a black shirt left unbuttoned, exposing the bare chest underneath. While he still wore his hair long, it was wavy and full. Like something you would see on a stereotypical rock star. A wicked and knowing smile was carved into his clean shaven face.
The final one however, made Chloe's blood run cold. Just behind Max, standing close enough to have her hand on her shoulder, was the unmistakable form of Rachel Amber. She was dressed exactly as Chloe had last seen her alive. A red and black checkered flannel over a black v-neck, jeans artfully torn. Her blonde hair tucked back, revealing the single blue feather earring. As Chloe watched, something like black...INK spread in the water, quickly approaching Max and the reflections. Max looked down, seeing the ink, but seemed not to care. She looked back up and her eyes met Chloe's.
“It's an ocean...”
Chloe could hear Max speak the words, but she wasn't the only one. Each of the reflections seemed to say it at the same time, Rachel's and two male voices overlapping with Max's own. Then the ink reached Max and she was drug straight down into the depths of the lake. Chloe finally found her voice, just in time to scream.
“MAX!!!!”
Chloe shot awake in bed, the last of the dream fading away. She quickly looked over and found Max still sleeping in bed next to her. Chloe reached out and placed a hand on Max's shoulder, as if trying to reassure herself that it was real. That this wasn't some further dream. She breathed a sigh of relief as Max stirred and looked up at her.
“Chloe? Waz wrong?”, Max asked not yet fully awake. Chloe's breath caught in her throat. She felt...frightened? It had just been a dream so why was her heart pounding so hard? She leaned down and kissed Max.
“Sorry, weird dream. I didn't mean to wake you. Get some sleep. Early start.” Max mumbled, but turned over and before long, was peacefully breathing again. Chloe lay back down, her heart still hammering. What the FUCK was all that about?, she thought as the sight of Max being pulled beneath the water and the sad eyes of Rachel Amber were burned into her brain.
Chapter Text
Max was awoken the next morning by someone gently shaking her shoulder. “Max...Max, come on. Time to get up.” Instinctively she tried to turn away and cover herself with the blanket. It was too damn early in the morning for this and she mumbled as much at the form. “Max...you'd better get out of bed or I will be getting the scissors and giving you a nice new haircut for the airport.” Max's brain had been slowly continuing its boot up, but hearing that kicked it into high gear.
“You do that, and I swear I will replace your hair dye to make it bright orange”, she said grumpily as she turned around to look at Chloe. The punk was already dressed in a white tee with a skull print on it, her black jacket thrown over her shoulder and a black beanie already pulled on her head.
Chloe laughed and walked over to flip on the lights. “I'd pull it off brilliantly and you know it. Now come on! Move that bony ass! I got the truck packed and ready already! If we hurry, we can get some breakfast at the airport.” Max grumbled but threw off the covers as she glared at Chloe.
“You're lucky you're pretty”, she said as she started to change into the set of clothes she had already picked out. “Why were you up so early?”
Chloe just shrugged. “Had a really weird dream. Kept me up a bit afterwards and when I realized how close to time it was, I just packed up.”
Max stopped to turn and look at Chloe. “A dream? What was it about?” Chloe just shrugged saying that she couldn't remember. Just that it was weird. Max thought about pressing but just shook her head. It was just a dream, probably nothing. “Will you be okay to drive us to the airport?”
Chloe nodded and held up a coffee cup. “Picked it up from the shop downstairs. Got you one too, but I might just drink it if you don't hurry up Max Caulfield!”, she said as she walked out of the room. Max wanted to shout something back, but her brain couldn't come up with anything clever. She was just about to leave the bedroom, when her eyes fell on her old camera. William's old instant polaroid had served Max well for a long time, but she had mostly stopped using it once she graduated college. Film had just been too expensive for it. Even so, she couldn't bare to get rid of it, not with how much it meant to her and Chloe. She knew that there was no reason to bring it along, the quality would be far too low to be of any worth to the exhibit, but she still found herself picking up the old camera and placing it in her messenger bag.
“Okay! I'm all ready!” Max called out as she entered the kitchen to see Chloe standing by the front door with the second cup of coffee in her hand. Max took it, planting a kiss on Chloe's cheek. “My knight with shiny black coffee.”
Chloe smiled and rolled her eyes as she took out her keys and twirled them on her now free finger. “Well, I knew I had to get you out of bed someway. Couldn't just drag you through the airport”, she said as she locked up and the two began to walk to their residential parking.
Chloe's beat up old truck stuck out like a sore thumb among all the newer brands. All the metal still rusted over, the seats draped with the old pirate flag from years gone by. All their luggage was strapped into the back so it wouldn't move around. Max heard Chloe sigh as she looked at the old truck.
“It's...probably time we considered getting a new one. Isn't it.” Max knew that Chloe wasn't really asking a question. The truck had served them well and it still ran, but just barely. It probably wouldn't be long before the old thing finally shut down for good, beyond even what Chloe could repair.
Max found Chloe's hand with hers and gave it a squeeze. “Only if you want. She's been a good car to us. To you.” She felt Chloe squeeze her hand back as she nodded in the affirmative. If this job goes well enough, I promise to get you any car you could possibly want, Max thought to herself as they climbed into the truck's cab and drove off to LaGuardia.
Even at eight in the morning, the airport was bustling with people running to terminals, or running to greet family or anxiously waiting in line to get their tickets last minute. With a couple of hours to spare before their flight and tickets already in hand, Max was glad she and Chloe wouldn't have to rush around THAT much. But the energy of the place still made her feel rushed. They had just started to make their way to their terminal's security, when Max's phone began to ring. She fished it out of her messenger bag and took a quick look at the name on the screen, before furrowing her brow. The screen read 'Alice Wake'. Why would she be calling so early in the morning? Was there something they had forgot to work out?, Max thought before calling out to Chloe. “Chloe, hold on. It's Alice. I need to take this.” Chloe nodded and let Max know she would be by some nearby benches before stepping away to leave Max what little privacy she could get in the airport. Max answered the phone and held it to her ear, walking as far out of the way of the foot traffic as she could. “Alice! Hi, I wasn't expecting a call from you this morning. Is everything okay?” she said into the receiver. There was a sigh on the other end before Alice Wake started speaking.
“Good morning Max. I'm sorry to call you so early, but I needed to speak with you.” There was a pause as if Alice was trying to find the right words before she continued. “Max...have you told anyone about why I hired you?”
The words shocked Max into a stupor as she stared at the passing crowd of people in the airport. It took her a couple of seconds before she recovered. “Told anyone? No! Not at all. Just Chloe and we only discuss it in person. Please believe I haven't told anyone else! Why? What happened?” She heard Alice sigh on the phone and what sounded like paper rustling before Alice started reading from a letter.
“Dear Mrs. Alice Wake, this is a letter from the Federal Bureau of Control formally requesting to speak with you regarding the incident that occurred in Bright Falls on September 1st through the 18th in 2010. We believe you may have been exposed to a...volatile force and could be suffering from ill effects associated with it. If you would come and speak with us, we believe that we can help you with them.” When Alice had finished reading, Max had been just about swear again that she had told no one...but stopped. There had been someone she had told even if it hadn't been directly.
She grimaced and let out a sigh. “I think I might know what happened.” She said in a small voice as her stomach roiled at the thought of losing the job before it even began...AGAIN. “On the day I met you, I ran into someone in the lobby of your apartment. He said he was a friend of yours and I told him that I was working with you. But he-” Alice cut her off.
“No no! I already know about Barry talking to you. He practically spilled the beans the moment he walked in.” Max processed what Alice had said before letting out a groan.
“He promised he wouldn't tell you”, she said with a whine. Alice just laughed.
“First thing when dealing with Barry, Max, is that he folds like a wet sheet of paper. And you haven't told anyone else besides your girlfriend?” Again, Max confirmed that she had told no one. Alice let out a groan of frustration. “Then I don't understand why they are asking to speak with me.” The line was quiet for moment before Alice spoke again into the phone. “Max...do you remember what I told you? About hearing things and seeing Alan?”
Max thought back to when she had met Alice. “Yes, but I figured it was like...metaphorically?”, she finally said a few seconds later. She could hear Alice sigh on the other end.
Alice was quiet again for a long time before answering. “Well...it wasn't. I think...I'm being haunted by Alan's ghost.”
Something about the way she had said that made a chill run up Max's spine. “What do you mean?”
She heard Alice take a drink from something on the other line before she continued. “I mean I really HAVE been seeing and hearing Alan's ghost in the apartment for over a year now. At first it was just...glimpses, some movement in my periphery. But after a while the sights became more distinct. More real. For a time, they were benign, he seemed to see me, but not.” Max could only quietly listen to what the woman was saying despite the insanity of the situation. “Then about four months ago, the...”, Alice paused and gave a dark chuckle “ghost started to turn violent. Screaming. Trying to throw things at me. It still looked like Alan, but...it wasn't. That's been my normal ever since. It's why I had the cameras set up around the apartment. To catch sight of this spectre. Two nights ago, I did. I'm not going to send you the file, but it's...it's not pretty.”
Max was silent. This...whatever it was did not sound good. And she had proof of...of what? Of the ghost of her dead husband? Max didn't know what to say, but a fear started deep in her gut that Alice really had lost her mind. “I...Alice I'm so sorry, but I don't know what to say this.”
She heard Alice sigh again, before the woman started talking. “I know. I know it's absolutely insane sounding, but I promise it's true”.
Max was about to argue that it couldn't be...but stopped herself. She could control time and had seen some truly weird things during Arcadia Bay. Were ghosts really that far-fetched? “I...guess so. Do...do you want to cancel the project then?”
The line was mostly quiet for nearly a minute, the only sound coming over the speaker was the drumming of Alice's fingers on a counter. Finally, Alice spoke. “No...no I don't. I still want to do my exhibit. Whoever these...FBC people are and however they found out don't matter. I...I need to do this. I'm sorry for bothering you Max.”
Max breathed a sigh of relief. As selfish as it was, she really hadn't want to lose the job. “It's no bother at all.” She was about to tell Alice that she had to go so she could get through security, but it didn't feel right. Alice's descriptions of what had been happening sounded...intense. Dangerous even. It made Max think back to when she had met Barry two weeks back, the man clearly worried for his friend. “Alice...do you think it's dangerous? This ghost?”
There was silence on the other line before Alice spoke again. “I...think if it could harm me...it would.”
“Then I think maybe you should speak to these FBC people. Even if they are a bunch of whackos, they surely can't make the haunting worse, and who knows. Maybe they actually know what's going on with it.” Max thought it sounded like a long shot that ANYONE could really know what was happening, but if it helped Alice it was worth a try.
Alice gave another wry laugh before answering. “I suppose you're right. I'll go see them in a couple of days, see what they have to say. Thank you Max. I'd better let you go. You got a flight to catch after all.” Max thanked her and wished her goodbye before running to join Chloe.
“Everything good?” Chloe asked as she saw Max jogging to her.
Max shook her head and relayed to Chloe everything that Alice had said. “It...sounds crazy right? Do you think...could it be real?”
Chloe scratched the back of her head and looked at Max. “I mean...everything we have already been through? I don't know. I guess it's possible.” Max could only nod. After this trip, I'll speak with Alice about it. Whatever this is, maybe I can help her get an answer.
After the call with Alice, Max and Chloe rushed through security and made their way to their terminal, stopping to get some breakfast at a creperie before settling in to wait. By the time they were all checked in, they had about 45 minutes before the flight.
“Man I can't wait to get on board. Thank fuck your new boss paid extra for first class for us.”, Chloe said as she stretched her arms back behind her. Max had to admit that it was a wonderful perk, no other job had ever flown her out first class before.
“You just want the more comfortable seats to sleep in”, Max retorted while she checked her email, confirming again that the cabin they had rented by the lake in Bright Falls was all ready for them. Chloe just shrugged, not denying it at all. Max laughed and shook her head. “I'm going to stop by the store real fast for some gum. You want anything?” Chloe just shook her head and Max made her way to the nearby convenience store.
She really had just gone to get some gum to help with the pressure changes, but when she walked in, the small sections of books caught her eye. Displayed front and center was a set of black and white books with a sign saying 'Alex Casey works his final case in The Sudden Stop! Read the story before seeing it in theaters!'. Max walked up to the display and looked at the gathered books, immediately recognizing Alan Wake's name as the author. She had never read any of the books before, but something about being on this job told her that now would be a perfect time. She picked up the first one in the series, got her gum and quickly made her way back to Chloe.
Chloe looked at the book in Max hand and arched an eyebrow. “Tell me that isn't a book on photography.” Max rolled her eyes and gently hit Chloe in the arm with the book.
“No! It's the first book by Mr. Wake. I figured I should take a look”. She held out the book to Chloe who took it and turned it over, reading from the blurb on the back.
“'Alex Casey is a man with nothing to lose in the violent, cold, urban night. His family murdered in a break in gone wrong, Alex transferred to work for the NYPD narcotics department, hunting down the drug runners and kingpins whose product led to his family being taken from him. While working undercover, he's framed for murder and finds himself hunted by cops and the mob. Casey is a man with his back against the wall, fighting a battle he cannot hope to win.'” Chloe looked over at Max incredulously before handing the book back to her. “Jeez Max. Didn't take you for the crime thriller reader.”
Max blushed slightly and looked at the book. “I'm not, but it just seemed right.” Chloe shrugged and leaned back on the bench, closing her eyes while Max put the book in her bag.
“If you say so, seems like the kind of shit my dad used to read.” At the mention of William, Max remembered the old Polaroid she had brought along. Carefully she took it out of her bag and opened it up.
She leaned herself against Chloe and held the camera out at arms length. “Chloe! Say cheese!”
Chloe blinked in surprise as the flash went of, and it began to spit out the undeveloped picture. Max smiled as Chloe realized what camera it was. “Holy shit, can't believe you brought that with you.”
Max just smiled as she put the camera and picture in her bag. “I saw it this morning and something told me to bring it along. I figured I could get some decent shots that aren't for the exhibit with it while we are working! Just like when we were kids!”
Max watched as Chloe smiled, remembering their time as kids, running around Arcadia Bay.
Of course as soon as the plane had taken off, Chloe passed out in her seat, the beanie pulled low over eyes. Max had waited til the plane was at full altitude before she took out the Alex Casey book she had bought. She had to admit, it really WASN'T her type of book, but it was like she had told Chloe. It just seemed right. She opened the book and started reading.
'The snow swept through the streets of New York, blanketing the world in silence. Like mother nature had had enough of the filth of the city and was trying to suffocate it. I stood at the top of the world looking down at the streets below, the rifle heavy in my hand. Even from this distance, I could hear the sirens and see the flashing red and blue lights of the approaching police cars. I knew the cops would hope to save anyone they could, but it was too late.
They were all dead. The final gunshot an... '
At first, Max wasn't sure if she truly enjoyed the book, it was so depressing. From the murder of Alex's wife and newborn, to his alcoholism and self destructive attitude, there seemed to be little happiness to be found in the story, but Max found she could not put the book down. She tore through it, stopping only to eat the in flight meal and the occasional bathroom break. She normally would have spent the ride talking to Chloe, but Chloe didn't even wake up for lunch, just grunted and curled up tighter into a ball when Max had tried to wake her.
She could see why the books were so popular, Alan Wake's writing was almost hypnotic. It was as if you could see and feel every moment that was happening in the book. She had just gotten to when Casey is dosed with an experimental drug when she felt Chloe gently shaking her. She snapped back to reality and realized she had been so engrossed, she hadn't even felt the plane land. “Jeez Max. Never seen you get so wrapped up in something that wasn't about photography. I'm guessing the book's good then?”
“It's seriously amazing! I wished I had read them before! You should absolutely read this, I mean...the way Alan wrote is...is...I don't even have the words for it!”, she said as the plane taxied into their terminal at the airport. Chloe shrugged.
“I don't know Max...I'm not on board with the whole 'Reading for Fun' thing.” She said as the two stood up and retrieved their carry ons.
“I know, but I wouldn't recommend it if I didn't think you would like it! Please, Chloe?” She fixed her girlfriend with the biggest puppy dog eyes she could manage and Chloe just groaned.
“Alright alright! Fine! I'll try once you are done. That little trick is going to lose it's effect on me though if you keep doing it!” she said mock sternly. Max just laughed and draped her bag over her shoulder. Somehow she doubted that.
Once they retrieved their luggage and the rental car that Alice had set up for them, they stopped for a quick bite to eat at a restaurant they had frequented while living in Seattle before making the two hour journey west to the coast and Bright Falls.
Max was just beginning to wonder if they had gone the wrong way when the small town finally appeared just down the hill they were on. Chloe gave a low whistle. “And I thought Arcadia Bay was small...this place is tiny as shit!” She wasn't wrong. The whole town was nestled beneath a mountain and surrounded by trees on every side. Max suspected that you could walk the whole town in just under an hour.
“Least getting the pictures will be easy right?” Max said as they finished the journey and pulled into the little coastal town. It somehow seemed even smaller once they finally made it in. “The email I received from Joe Hammond said to meet him in the 'Oh Deer Diner' right by the waterfront to get the cabin key.”
Chloe nodded and turned the car to the front of the town. By the time they had crossed over two streets, they could see a clear view of the waterfront, fishing pier and boats bobbing along with the waves. It looks so...peaceful, Max thought to herself as Chloe pulled in front of the diner and stopped the car. When Chloe didn't get out, Max looked over and found her staring ruefully at the building. “It's...okay if I wait out here right?” Chloe asked in a quiet voice.
Max was about to ask why, but the question died in her throat. Max, you know why, she thought as she looked at the small diner again, her own memories of the Two Whales diner starting to surface. How the hell could I have forgotten?, she asked herself as she unbuckled the seatbelt. “Yeah...yeah absolutely Chloe. I'll be right back”. Chloe didn't answer, just nodded and stared in the windows at the diner.
Max quickly got out and walked into the small building, the smell of grease and food reminding her so much of the Two Whales, a small part of her expected to see Joyce Price walk out from the kitchen. But that will never happen again, she sadly thought as she walked up to the counter in the middle of the diner. As Max approached, a woman only a little older than her and dressed in a soft pink waitress uniform stepped up and gave Max a massive smile. “Welcome to the Oh Deer Diner! My name is Rose! What can I get for you?” the woman said in a chipper tone that caused Max to come up short.
There wasn't anything particularly off about the woman, but her entire demeanor just felt...odd to Max. Her smile was sincere and didn't seem that threatening, but it felt...forced none the less. And her eyes had a glint about them that Max didn't know how to place. As Max watched her, the woman just...kept smiling, never looking concerned or upset that Max was staring. After a few seconds, Max finally found her voice. “Ummm...sorry, um I'm looking for Joe Hammond? I'm renting a cabin for a few days and he said to meet him here".
Rose finally stopped smiling, but the fake quizzical thinking look she wore on her face afterwards did little to soothe Max's nerves. “Hmmm...Joe, Joe....Oh yes! He just stepped into the bathroom. His table is right over there”, she said gesturing at a table in the back left corner near a jukebox. “If you want to, you can wait for him there.” Max just nodded before walking to the table and sitting down, her eyes on Rose the whole time. Rose just seemed to stand there, smiling and unaware of anything that was happening around her. What the fuck?, was all Max could think as an older man finally walked out of the back and waved at Max before jogging slightly around the counter to join her.
“Well hello there! You must be Max Caulfield!” he said as he held out his hand for Max to shake. Max shook her head and tore her gaze off of Rose before standing up and focusing on the man she had been there to meet, taking his hand in hers.
“Yes! Sorry long drive. Ummm...Yes, I'm..I'm Max. It's good to meet you, sir.” she said as the man waved a hand in front of his space as if to shoo away the title.
“Please, no Sir. You can call me Joe! I was surprised to get a reservation out of season, but like they say you get all sorts!” He took a key and map out of his back pocket and handed them both off to Max. “We got you set up in Cabin number 6, should be right in front of you once you turn in at the campground. I marked the best route to take to get there on this map. It may not be quite what you are used to up in New York, but I promise you'll love it! There's a convenience store just down the walking trail from the cabins and an absolutely gorgeous view of the lake just up the walking path that connects to the grounds. Don't gotta worry about check out times, just leave the key in the drop box by Cabin 1 when you leave. If I may, what brings you out here?”
Joe seemed nice enough, at least compared to the strangeness of Rose, but Max still didn't want to tell him the full reason they were there. She knew how fast news spread in a small town. “Just...here to relax. Take some pictures of the area.”, she said instead. It wasn't fully a lie, Max did plan on taking pictures all around the area. Thankfully, Joe seemed satisfied with the answer.
“Fair enough! Well I'm glad you picked our sleepy little town for it. It's a shame you couldn't come a couple of weeks later for the annual Deer Fest! Always a sight to behold. Well I'm sure you're tired from your travels, I'll let you go so you can get settled in. Enjoy your stay, Miss!”, Joe said as he made his way to the counter. Max heard him talking to Rose, but didn't pay much attention, just grabbing her bag and placing the the cabin key and map in her pocket. She started to make her way out of the diner, but stopped and looked back. Though the diner was completely different, the place still made Max think of the Two Whales. The resemblance was enough that she wanted a picture of the place as some sort of reminder. Fishing out her old Polaroid, Max held it up and snapped a quick picture. As the flash went off, Max caught Rose's face. It was only for a second, but Rose had stared at Max with intense focus before the over the top grin broke onto her face again.
“Well now! If you had wanted a picture you should have said so! I could pose for you!” she said as she struck an exaggerated pose. Max nervously laughed as she put away the camera.
“Sorry...it um...it just looked like a really good shot”, she said as she turned around and walked out the door.
Max could see Chloe looking at her as she made her way back to the car and got in the passenger side. “Max? Is everything okay? You have this weird look on your face.” Chloe asked as Max handed her the map.
“What? Yeah...yeah sorry it's just...the woman in the diner...I feel like something is wrong with her”. Max really didn't know how else to put the feeling into words. Nothing had been physically wrong with the woman, but her behaviour still set Max's nerves on edge.
Chloe tried to look in the window of the diner and saw Rose still talking to Joe at the counter. “The smiling chick? Looks like just a waitress. Why? Did she say something to you?” Max looked back at the woman and shook her head.
“No it's...I don't know I can't explain it.” She rubbed at her eyes and shook her head slightly. “Maybe I'm just tired. Let's just get to the cabin.” As Chloe started the car and drove them out of town, the look on Rose's face when Max had taken the picture stuck in Max's mind. She seemed...angry.
Twenty minutes later, they had pulled into the rental cabins. Max got out first and looked at the surrounding area. Joe had been right. There was something beautiful about it. Even from the limited view Max had on the hill, she could just make out the snaking lines of trails and viewing platforms in the deep woods, all pointed at the massive lake ahead of them. Max could imagine it on a post card. Chloe however, clearly thought otherwise. “Why do I feel like we're about to be axed in the back by some freak in a hockey mask?”
Max shrugged. “I think it's kinda pretty.”
Chloe rolled her eyes. “You would hipster.”
Max shot Chloe a look. “Well you better get used to it. We're here for the next few days.” She walked up and unlocked the cabin door before stepping inside. There wasn't much to it. Just across from the door was a decently sized fire place, the wood stacked next to it ready for use. An old couch faced a TV that Max was sure was older than she was. Just to the left, a queen size bed sat in front of a small window to let light in, chest of drawers on either side against the walls facing it. On the opposite side of the cabin from the bed, was a small kitchen, the bathroom connecting to it. Max doubted they'd be doing much cooking while here, but couldn't discount the possibility.
Chloe walked in with some of their luggage and placed them by the hearth, before looking around the cabin. “Not quite what I expected, but could be worse...”, she said as walked back out to finish unpacking.
Max followed her out. “Yeah...it's a bit smaller than I was expecting but we should only be here for sleeping thankfully.”
Chloe laughed as she made her way back to the car. “Riiiiggghhhttt 'sleeping'”. Max could practically see the quotes and arched an eyebrow at Chloe. Chloe looked back with a false innocent look on her face. “What? I meant that I'll be staying awake with a machete, watching for Jason. What did you think I meant? You got a dirty mind Caulfield”.
Max blushed but laughed. “Sure. I'm the one with a dirty mind. Are you okay with unpacking? I want to take a quick look”, she said as she gestured towards the entrance to the trail head. Chloe gave her the go ahead and Max walked the short distance down the trail til she was standing on a makeshift viewing platform, stairs heading down to the trail just to her left. The view even from here was incredible. The forest seemed peaceful down below as the final rays of the sun glittered off the still lake just beyond. The lake is so beautiful with the sun on it...almost magical, she thought as she took out her polaroid again, lined up the shot and took a picture.7u7eU3G
Chapter Text
TAK TAK TAK. Chloe grumbled and tried to turn her head away from the sound that had invaded her sleep. After the plane ride, her weird dream from the previous night and the drive to the cabin, Chloe had been intent on sleeping in and no weird noise would stop that. TAK TAK TAK. If only the noise agreed. Chloe's eyes slowly opened with a look of annoyance, but they softened seeing Max still sleeping peacefully next to her. Could sleep through anything couldn't you? TAK TAK TAK The sound came again, somehow sounding more urgent. With a groan, Chloe finally sat up to see just what the fuck had decided to rap on the window so damn early.
A large black bird had perched itself on the little window above their bed and was pecking away at it. Chloe tried to wave a hand at it to get it to go, but the bird paid her no mind. Just squawked and hopped on it's ledge. Just...fucking ignore it, stupid fucking bird, Chloe thought as she lay back down, but the moment she did- TAK TAK TAK. The pecking started again. With a silent grunt of rage, Chloe got up from bed, fished out a pair of pants and slipped on her sneakers to head out.
As she made her way around the side of the building, Chloe stooped to pick up a stick. Bitch is either gonna fly away or I will beat it within an inch of it's life, she thought as she rounded the corner. The bird was still sitting there at the window...seemingly watching her. Chloe slowly approached the bird, stick held at the ready. She didn't even get a chance to swing it as the bird took off, flying low into the forest. Chloe grunted in frustration. Fucking thing couldn't have done that before I got out of bed? She was just about to turn around and go back inside, when something where the bird had perched caught her eye.
A set of small sticks had been tied together into a symbol. Two triangles, pointing downward and partially overlapping. Chloe walked closer to examine it and nearly stepped on a small box that was partially buried in the undergrowth of the cabin. It looked like an old shoe box, it's muted yellow color faded from age and the environment. Abandoning the stick, Chloe knelt down and opened the box. Please don't be drugs, please don't be drugs, she silently prayed as she looked inside. It certainly wasn't drugs, but that didn't explain why a pack of batteries and a road flare wrapped in plastic sat in it instead.
Chloe stared at the strange items in the package, her brain trying in vain to figure out why they were here. As she bent down to look at the items closer, a chill wind blew off the lake sending a shiver up her spine. Oh fuck that. I'll look at them inside, she thought as she scooped up the shoe box and walked back into the cabin. Max was still asleep as she entered, so Chloe sat on the couch to look at the odd assortment inside the box. They both seemed fairly new, or at least not old enough that they were going to go bad. The batteries were big and bulky, the kind for a flashlight no doubt, and the road flare was an easy to use model. Just remove the cap and strike the exposed end and the whole thing would burst into light. Chloe set the items back in the box and rubbed at her face. Probably just some prepper assholes little stash, she eventually concluded.
As she thought about trying to go back to sleep, she heard Max begin to stir and quietly went to sit next to her until her girlfriend fully woke up. “Morning sleepy”, she said as Max sat up to rub at her eyes.
Max just let out a half awake grumble. “Mornin'...” she said as she finally focused on the partially dressed Chloe. “You woke up early again...”
Chloe just laughed and stood up to stretch. “Blame the birds here. Fucker started playing a concert on our window and wouldn't let me sleep. Went out to shoo him away.” She watched as Max got out of bed and started to get dressed. “Alright! So today is the start of the your gig! Getting pictures of this small ass town! Where you want to start?”, Chloe said as she framed the changing Max between her fingers. Max turned and laughed.
“I want to start with some breakfast. We could go see this convenience store that's down the trail? Pick up some food to bring back and cook?” Chloe let out a groan.
“That'd take too long! And besides! Someone got a nice juicy stipend! Why shouldn't we use it?! What food is there in town?” Chloe watched as Max thought, but felt the mood sour as she saw her face fall. “It's...pretty much just that diner...isn't it?”, she finally said as Max just nodded. Chloe sighed and rubbed at her face.
Joyce's death had hit her hard, even worse than losing her dad. The thought that she had died so Chloe could live ate at her inside and if Max hadn't had her breakdown first, Chloe thought it would have been her that broke instead. A part of her had wanted to be angry at Max during that time. After all, it was HER mom that had died. Why was Max the one who was mourning? But every time Max had held on to her as if her life depended on it, or cried herself to sleep in the night, or spent hours staring off despondently lost in her own head, Chloe's anger died. She couldn't blame Max for not letting her grieve and she wanted to be strong for her, so Chloe had found private time to grieve. Letting her grief and pain out silently away from Max and her family whenever she could get away.
It had helped, but it had never really gone away. She had thought that she would never really get to mourn her mom...but Max had surprised her. A short time after Max's month's of depression, Chloe had come home to find Max and her family gathered together waiting for Chloe. When Max explained that she wanted to give Chloe her chance to mourn Joyce, it was like the flood gates opened. Chloe had finally been able to mourn.
The pain was mostly gone now, but some things still brought back the old memories. “It's okay Chloe. I can jog down to get some food and bring it up here”, Chloe heard Max say, but she shook her head.
“Nah...let's go to the diner. Mom would probably give me an earful and say I'm being a stubborn ass again if I let her memory stop me.” She watched as Max's face clouded over with sadness before the smaller girl rushed over and embraced her in a hug. Chloe stumbled a bit before wrapping her own arms around Max. “It's okay Max. I promise.”
“I love you”, she heard Max say. The warmth it sent surging through her chest was more than enough to drive back her own sadness. Chloe would always miss her mom, but she wouldn't give up her Max for the world.
Chloe and Max walked into the diner a little past 10 to find it mostly empty. The familiar smell and sights of the diner made her heart twinge, but Chloe had already gone over those feelings. She wasn't going to let this ruin her and Max's time. They walked over to a back table and took a seat, Max passing Chloe a laminated menu. It was pretty standard fare and Chloe wondered if she even needed to consult it, when the waitress walked up. “Well hello again! If it isn't the photographer!”
Chloe looked up into the face of the waitress that Max had indicated yesterday and instantly understood why the woman had freaked Max out. Through the glass and the car the smile seemed almost normal...but up close? The smile and gleam in her eyes gave off this aura of craziness that Chloe had never seen before. Everything about her seemed fake and wrong. Chloe's voice caught in her throat as she just stared at the woman. Max finally spoke up. “Ummm...good morning Rose. Could I get a coffee and some pancakes? And um...Chloe you want the scrambled eggs?”
At the mention of her name, Chloe snapped out of her dazed stare. Shaking her head she looked at the menu quickly then nodded. “Y-yeah! Yeah, that's good. Scrambled eggs” Rose happily wrote down their orders before saying she would return with some coffee and walked off, showing no signs of anger at Chloe's staring. As soon as she was out of earshot, Chloe turned back to Max. “Okay, I think I see what you mean now.”
Max just nodded. “I know. It's rude of me, but it's really freaky. We should really be nicer.” Chloe nodded, but privately thought Rose planned on making them into skin suits. It's put's the lotion on the skin..., she thought as Max stood up from the table. “I'll be right back”, she said as she made her way into the back towards the restroom. Chloe was about to make a joke about being left with the psycho, but saw Rose come back out from the kitchen with a kettle of coffee and two mugs.
“Here we go! Two cups of coffee straight from our own Koskela brothers! You know, they built a coffee themed amusement park out near Watery? You and you're friend should check it out! I bet she could get some amazing shots! She seems so talented! Just like my Alan! Ahhhh...” she sighed as she rambled on. “But look at me talking on! I'm sure you two are here on your own business and don't need me to tell you what to do! If you do go there you should bring the pictures by for me to see! I'd love to see our little town through other people's eyes! Did you bring a flashlight?” Rose had been talking so quickly, that the question snuck up on Chloe.
“I...what?” she as she looked at the waitress. Rose just repeated her question.
“A flashlight silly! They're always handy! Helping you find things you lost, a good way to show you paths and perfect for cutting through darkness! Bright Falls can get pretty dark here. Especially at night. If you can, you should head over to Drehen Tools and Hardware up the hill! They always have great deals! I'll bring your food out as soon as it's done!” Chloe just watched as Rose walked back into the kitchen. What the fuck has she been smoking?, she thought as Max sat back down.
“Chloe? Is everything okay?” Chloe just shook her head to center herself and looked at Max.
“Yeah! Yeah, sorry just...weird conversation with...”, she hooked her thumb in the direction of the kitchen, “I'm good. So what's the plan? How we handling today?” Max's face lit up as she started figuring out how best to get the shots needed, but Chloe was just glad to be discussing anything other than the waitress.
They spent the rest of breakfast discussing their day, deciding that starting in the town would be the best course since they were already there. Depending on how late it was after, they could maybe get some shots of the lake. Once they finished they paid up and headed out into the town. “Don't forget the to show me those pictures now! And don't forget your flashlight!”, Rose called out as they left. Max looked at Chloe, but she just shook her head and they headed out.
“What was that about a flashlight?”, Max asked as they made their way to a small park nearby, stopping every now and then for Max to line up a shot.
Chloe shrugged. “She asked me if I had a flashlight with me. Something about it getting pretty dark around here or something. I don't know.” Chloe had figured the woman was just being weird again. “It's probably nothing.”
Max was silent as she lined up a shot of the park's entrance, the brick and wrought iron angled high. Chloe heard the snap of the camera as Max finally answered. “I guess. Still just seems weird.”
Chloe barked out a laugh. “Any weirder than the rest of the things she did?” Max could only shrug in response.
It only took Max a few of hours before she had gotten all the shots she felt was necessary of the town. With a few hours of sun left, Chloe drove them back to the cabin for them to start the hike down to the lake. Chloe had never been one for mindlessly wandering in the woods, but she had to admit, the place was kinda peaceful. The trees seemed to tower over them, obscuring all sound but the snap of Max's camera. Chloe breathed out a sigh. “Ya know...I'm starting to see it. It's nice to get away from it all.”
She could see Max smile from behind the camera. “I told you hiking was fun.” Chloe rolled her eyes and started to walk away in the large open area they had found themselves in.
“Yeah, yeah, hipster. Fine. I admit it could be fun”. She wandered over to a sign while Max continued to snap her pictures and took a look at it. It showed an old woman in a black dress, but a hole had been cut where her heart would be. Something about the woman's face unnerved Chloe. She looked...sinister. Chloe looked at the text written next to it and gave a groan of annoyance.
It described a woman who had been pursued by the local Sheriff. When she refused his advances, he had declared her a witch and drowned. She had later come back and drowned the sheriff, cutting out his heart and using it to summon him to exact revenge. Of course...some innocent woman getting turned into a monster in stories. Fuck that, she thought ruefully. A small grin crossed her face as her fingers twitched, wishing she had brought a marker along. Give the old board a good once over. It had been some time since she felt the urge to deface public property. She was just about to ask Max if she could quickly run over to the cabin, when she saw her standing there looking at her camera.
Chloe walked over and placed her hand on Max's shoulder. “Hey...everything okay?” Max jumped before looking at Chloe.
“What? Yeah..just...look at this.” She held up her camera for Chloe to see and hit the preview button. At first, Chloe thought it was just a shot of the woods, the trees towering above the winding path back the way they had come. She was just about to ask Max what was wrong, when she spotted it. There was someone in the picture. Chloe had barely made them out because of how they were dressed. The person in the picture was wearing a camo rain slicker over what looked like military pants. The oddest thing though, was that they also wore a mask that looked like a deer's head. Chloe watched as Max hit the next button on the camera and the figure seemed to spot Max before rushing off. “I didn't even see...whoever they were until they ran off like that.”
Chloe felt a pit form in her stomach as she quickly started to scan the forest. It seemed they were alone. Whatever this person had been doing they clearly weren't around now. “Ok, I had been joking about masked killers. Should we be worried?” Chloe said as she focused back on Max, the trees no longer feeling peaceful. Max just gazed out at the forest. After a moment, she shook her head.qKOr
“I don't think so. Whoever that was seemed surprised to see me. I don't think they were being threatening.” She turned back towards Chloe and shrugged. “We can always ask at the convenience store on the way back if you want, but I don't think we need to worry too much.” Chloe eyed Max warily. She didn't think a masked man in the woods was something to worry about? She wanted to argue, but in the end, she couldn't find a good reason.
Don't overthink this. Max is probably right. And if she isn't, she can always just rewind, she thought as she let out a sigh. “Fine...but any more weird shit and I am barricading the cabin door all night.” Max just laughed and nodded.QSl
“Deal. Come on. I want to get some shots of the lake while the sun is out on it”, she said as she took Chloe's hand and led her towards the sign Chloe had been reading. Next to it was a tree that had had a hole cut through it, making a path beyond. The moment Chloe and Max stepped under the shadow of the tree, Chloe shivered. It felt so much colder under there than it had in the forest. She breathed out and swore she could actually see her breath on the air.
“-loe”. Chloe stopped and looked around, her hand slipping out of Max's. It had been faint, but Chloe thought she had heard someone say her name. She looked back the way they had come and blinked. For just a second, the filtered light of the sun coming through the trees had seemed...like a person. She turned to ask Max if she had seen it too, but Max wasn't there. Chloe looked around, but there was no sign of her.
“Max?!” Chloe called out, an edge of worry to her voice. Dude, what the fuck. Calm down, she probably is just further down the path, she thought, but her heart had started to hammer in her chest. She set off down the trail at a jog, dodging around tree branches and over roots, all while calling out Max's name. She was just about to start shouting when she finally heard Max respond.
“Chloe! Over here!” Chloe breathed a sigh of relief and made her way to where she had heard Max. The trail quickly opened up and a beach stretched out before her, but the sight of it made Chloe's breath catch in her throat. It was just a beach by a lake, littered with drift wood with the dark green water washing up on shore, but Chloe had seen this beach before. Max knelt on the beach taking a picture of the lake. “Look at this place! Like something out of a dream!” she said as she rolled up her pants legs and started to take her shoes off.
Chloe's heart started to beat faster as she remembered her dream from two nights back. She looked at the water and could practically see the inky black tendrils from her dream hungrily reaching toward the shore. She watched as Max started to step towards the water, her bare feet sinking into the sand. “I want to take a picture looking at the forest from the lake.” she dimply heard Max say. Chloe could only watch as Max inevitably walked towards the water. Finally, just before the water reached Max's feet, Chloe finally shouted out.
“MAX DON'T!!!” The force of Chloe's shout stopped Max dead in her tracks. Chloe watched as she stepped back a few steps before looking at Chloe. She must've looked more scared than she thought because Max came running over to her.
“Chloe?! What?! What's wrong?” Chloe quickly grabbed Max and pulled her close, wrapping her arms around her. When Chloe didn't speak Max pulled away slightly to cup Chloe's face, causing her to look at her. “Chloe...what's wrong? You look terrified.”
Chloe tried to speak, but her throat was dry. Her eyes flicked to the lake again. There was nothing there. No ghostly figures in the water, no black ink...nothing. It was just a lake. She finally swallowed the lump in her throat and spoke. “I...I dreamed of this place”.
Max looked at her in confusion before what Chloe had said connected. “You mean when we left New York?” She said as she started to look around the lake. Chloe weakly nodded.
“Yeah...It's insane I know, but you were...you sunk in the lake. Fuck, it looked JUST like this”, she said and hated how insane it sounded. It had just been a dream...so why was Chloe's heart beating so fast? Max looked at Chloe then looked out at the lake. She looked like she was about to say something, but Chloe beat her to it. “I know...It's just a dream, but maybe...maybe don't go in the water? For me?” Max opened her mouth to speak, but stopped when they both saw bubbles start to form on the surface. Something was coming up from the depths. Chloe and Max watched in silence as the thing broke the surface, before Chloe gasped and Max covered her mouth with her hand.
The bloated, half rotten corpse of a deer floated on the surface of the lake and slowly started making its' way to shore. Chloe was silent as she heard Max speak softly. “I...don't think that'll be a problem”
Notes:
I hope everyone has been enjoying this fic so far! I know it's been slow to start but now that we are in bright falls, things will start happening!
Also...CONGRATULATIONS TO REMEDY for winning Best Game Direction, Best Narrative and Best Art direction for Alan Wake 2! Well deserved!
Chapter Text
The sight of the deer's rotted corpse was burned into Max's memory as she and Chloe made their way back up the trail to the general store. She had seen plenty of dead animals before, but none of them had looked that...grotesque. It was like the thing had been about to burst, sending the gore of the animal splattering all over her and Chloe. Max shivered at the thought. It's fine. It's gone. We can tell someone at the store and maybe they can take care of it. Max had already decided that they would stop by the camp general store after seeing the weirdly dressed man in the woods, but now it seemed more important somehow that they let SOMEONE else know about today.
She looked up at Chloe further along the trail. Chloe had been quiet since the beach, her head on a swivel looking about the forest. Max was growing anxious to ask about the dream, but didn't want to upset Chloe further. Whatever the dream had been, it clearly had deeply scared Chloe. They were almost to the general store before Max finally worked up the nerve to ask. “Chloe...what happened in this dream? You seem...really scared.”
Max watched as Chloe sighed and finally stopped walking. The blue haired punk walked over to a log that had fallen and sat on it, rubbing at the back of her head. “I...I don't know. I don't remember too much of it...really only the beach at the end. Can't we just...look let's just get supper and I'll tell you then okay?” Max studied Chloe's face and just gave a small nod. She had been with Chloe long enough to know when something was bothering her, and whatever it was that had upset her this time, Max knew it was something big.
The rest of the short walk to the convenience store was spent in silence, the girls walking side by side up the trail. Max kept looking over at Chloe, who's face never faltered from it's serious vigil until they finally reached the back of the wooden building with its' picnic tables scattered about for the campers. Max could almost swear she heard Chloe breathe a sigh of relief. “What do you think they will have for us to get?”, Max asked quietly, not sure what to even say in this situation.
Chloe looked over at Max and took her hand. “Sorry, I know I'm acting all weird, but this day has just been...really fucked. Let's just...get some food and we can talk about it okay? This place is bound to at least have some frozen pizza. Not the best meal, but we've done worst right?”
Max hesitated. She hated seeing Chloe this scared. A part of her wanted to talk it out right then and there, but she knew that Chloe would never go for it. That it would just make her clam up and shut down. So instead, she just nodded and the two made their way inside from the back entrance. Just wait...she said you would talk on it when you got back to the cabin. You can wait just a little while longer.
The inside of the store took Max by surprise. She had been expecting just a small shop with souvenirs and a tiny grocery section, but this place was bigger than some of the bodegas she and Chloe visited back in New York. The entire place was stocked with all sorts of canned goods, fresh and frozen foods, snacks and drink galore. Max heard Chloe whistle low and quiet next to her. “Was...not expecting a full grocery store.”
A sound at the front of the store drew their attention and they looked at the somewhat older man that was sat behind the counter. He had a stockier body, hair just starting to go bald and was wearing a camo hunting vest over a white shirt. Max could see he was chewing on something and guessed from the bottle of darkened saliva next to him it had to be tobacco. She heard Chloe barely mouth out a banjo like tune before she turned to look at her wide eyed. “Chloe!” she whispered as she felt her cheeks blush. She looked back at the man, but he didn't seem to have heard them.
“It's cool. Looks like he's watching something on TV. Let's just get some food and bolt.”, she heard Chloe whisper back before taking off down the nearest snack food isle. Max just groaned to herself and made her way to the frozen food section. There really was a lot more than she had been expecting. From pizzas to full out dinners, the place had a large selection. Eventually, she settled on an old standby. Frozen pepperoni pizza and some mozzarella sticks. They never tasted the same not deep fried, but she could live with it. Chloe came back and joined her, a couple of bags of chips in one hand and a bottle of vodka with a six pack of soda in the other. Max looked at the alcohol, but Chloe just shrugged and didn't say anything.
Max wanted to tell her to put it back, that they couldn't use the stipend to get drunk on, but changed her mind. She knew that Chloe would just pay for it out of their own money anyways and she really didn't feel like arguing with her. They took their items to the front of the store and approached the counter. The man, seeing them coming, muted the TV and turned to look at them. He picked up and spat some more dark liquid into the noxious smelling bottle. “Evening. You must be the ladies in 6. Having a night in?”, he said with a slight drawl to his voice. Max had expected the man to make some sort of crass remark from his looks, but he instead just took the items and started ringing them out, seemingly bored with the whole thing while Chloe walked over to the front entrance to wait.
“Yes...just going to relax in the cabin rest of the day”, she said as the man nodded. She looked over at the small television the man had behind the counter and saw what looked like a commercial with two men in a cabin. The pair looked like they could be brothers, but the bushy beard on one of them made it hard to tell. The commercial seemed to be advertising a brand of beer she had never heard of before called Ahma beer. The man saw Max staring and looked at the TV before looking back at her.
“Brewed right here by our own Koskela brothers. We have some in the back there.” He gestured over to where Max could make out bottles of alcohol.
“Oh! Ummm...thank you but we will just stick with what we have”, she said while shaking her head. The man just nodded and finished checking them out.
“Total is 32.40. You staying long? Checked out the lake any yet?” At the mention of the lake, Max remembered the sight of the dead deer and the weird man in the deer mask. She did her best to repress the shudder she felt remembering the dead deer. What is the matter with me? I feel like I'm forgetting so much, she thought as she took out her wallet.
“Yes, it was nice, but we had to cut it short. There...was a dead deer in the water.” At the mention of the corpse she saw the man shake his head and swear.
“Shit...probably fell in from up the cliffs. They always do that and wash to shore and then I got to take care of them. Sorry you had to see that miss. We'll get it cleared away tomorrow.” He gave Max a tight lipped smile, the bulge of the tobacco packet pressed below his bottom lip. As he started to bag the items, Max took out her camera and flipped to the one of the strange man looking at her.
“Also, ummm...not too cause any sort of alarm, but we saw someone weird in the woods. I happened to get a picture.” The man looked quizzical at her as she turned the back of the camera for the man to see. She watched as he squinted his eyes and looked at the display screen before giving a short bark of a laugh.
“Ah that's just one of the locals getting ready for Deer Fest. Happens all the time around now. They like to come down to the lake and act like jackasses. I wouldn't worry. You probably spooked him more than he did you.” The man laughed as he spat more tobacco-laden saliva into the bottle. Max tried to laugh too, but it sounded forced even to her. “Anyway, we don't get much in the way of crime up here and the sheriff likes to make sure everything is above board no matter what. Plus we got cameras at the cabins to track comings and goings, so I wouldn't worry too much now.”
Max looked over at Chloe, but she was leaning against the front door, not listening to the conversation. Max pursed her lips. She knew Chloe was upset, but she still wanted her thoughts on this. Max shook her head, paid and took the grocery bags. “Thank you. Yeah, I'm...I'm sure it's nothing. Have a good night”, she said as she made her way to Chloe. Chloe, watching Max approach seemed to snap out of her thoughts and rushed to grab one of the bags.
“Shit sorry. Got lost thinking.” Max assured her it was okay and the two made their way back towards the cabin. Once they were out of sight of the store, Chloe asked Max what the man had said about the strange guy in the woods. At Max's answer she grumbled. “Man I guess, but what the fuck...who dresses like that out here? If this wasn't a campground he could get shot!” Max just shook her head.
“I don't know. Let's just...not think about it for now. I'm starving”, she said as they mounted the steps leading into the campground.
They quickly heatedwup the pizza and mozzarella sticks in the oven and sat at the table, silently eating. Max waited for Chloe to finally tell her what the dream had been about, but when she didn't speak, asked again. “Chloe...please tell me what happened?”
Chloe looked at Max, her mouth full of pizza, and swallowed. She was silent for a moment before grabbing the bottle of vodka and taking a long pull from it. “Okay...okay sorry. I...I'm not trying to delay, I just...it's weird and I don't remember too much, but here it is.” She then proceeded to tell Max what little she could remember from the dream. HowcMax had vanished through a door at their apartment. How she had found herself in a hotel chasing after her and how another door had led them to the beach. Max listened quietly as Chloe talked the whole time. “And then you were in the water, but it wasn't just you. I saw others, in the water with you...two guys. And...and Rachel as well.”
At the mention of Rachel Amber, Max felt her mouth drop. For the entire week of Arcadia Bay, Rachel had been all either of them seemed to think about besides Max's time powers. But after the storm and Max's breakdown, Chloe never mentioned her again. Max had tried to ask about the girl, to find out what she had been like, but Chloe always shut the8conversation down before it could even begin. Max had quickly learned that Rachel was the one subject that Chloe wanted nothing to do with anymore. As far as she had known, this was the first time Chloe had said Rachel's name in years. “You...you saw Rachel Amber?”
“ClearOas fucking day.” Chloe said bitterly looking down at her pizza. Max really wasn't sure what to say to that. The only thing she could think to do was stand up and go over to Chloe, wrapping her in a hug.
Max felt Chloe wrap her hand around her own. “What else happened?”, she asked quietly. Chloe just shook her head and finished telling the dream. About how Max had been pulled straight down into the lake while Rachel looked on sadly. Then she had woken up. Max tried to process all this, but it was dream logic. AWho knew why Chloe had dreamed of any of it. “Maybe...maybe you're brain is trying to tell you to mourn her? I know it's been years, but you two were close.”
Chloe scoffed and shot up breaking the embrace as she paced the cabin. “Yeah and she would have fucking ditched me at her first chance! Hooking up with Frank, leading me along...I mean fuck Max! I was worried out of mind for her, but I doubt she would have even thought of me if I had gone missing!” Max walked over to the pacing Chloe and placed a hand on her shoulder to getVher to stop.
“Chloe, you don't know that. Everything...everything you told me about her and you from that time made it sound like she really cared for you. She wouldn't have just abandoned you!” Chloeqjust shrugged away Max's hand and looked down despondently, turning her back on Max.
“Yeah well all that shit in Frank's RV sure as fuck said otherwise. Plus the fucking letter in the junkyard?! She would've left me there in Shit Bay if she hadn't...if she...” Chloe's voice trailed off. Again, Max wrapped her arms around her girlfriend and held her close. She felt Chloe stifle a few tears before she spoke once again. “I just...that dream made me scared. Scared that somehow I'm going to lose you too.”
The words shook Max to her core. For an instant, she thought back to Seattle, the sound of running water from...She squashed the thought before it could develop further. “No! Fuck that Chloe! I would never leave you!” she said as she spun Chloe to face her, gripping her shoulders. “Partners in Crime and partners in Time! You and me! I swear.”
Chloe looked shocked at the fierceness of Max's declaration, but smiled as she wiped away an errant tear. “Yeah...yeah I know that Super Max.” She wrapped her arms tightly around Max and held her close. “I'm sorry. I'm being an idiot. Whatever the dream was, it was just that. A dream. I won't let it ruin anything else on this trip.”
Max hugged her back, feeling secure in Chloe's embrace. “You could never ruin anything”, she said into Chloe's chest quietly before leaning up to kiss her.
Chapter Text
Chloe looked out the windshield of their rental car up at the roof of the lodge over the trees. They had parked just around the bend from the lodge, hoping that no one would think twice about a car parked on the side of the road. She knew that she had said she was okay with Max trying this back in New York, but now that they were actually here? The idea seemed almost idiotically bad. She said as much to Max who was dressed in dark clothes to try to blend in with the woods.
Max turned to look at her. “Chloe...I promise. I'm going to be ULTRA careful. If anyone catches me I'll rewind away and be back in the car before you know it.” Chloe just shook her head and looked away.
“And if they shoot you first?” She pointedly asked as she lay her chin on the steering wheel. She could see Max pause at that and consider the statement before she spoke again.
“I...should be okay. I'm pretty quick on the rewind draw. And it's not like I'm going to be sneaking around the actual grounds! I'm just going to get a couple of shots then be right back. If it all goes well, I'll be appearing right next to you soon after I leave!” Max leaned over and gave the still wary looking Chloe a kiss on the cheek. “I know you're worried, but I promise. This is going to go fine.” Chloe just looked at her.
Or you'll be taken away and I'll never see you again, she thought quietly before leaning over and hugging Max. “Fine. But if you aren't back in by an hour, I swear to god I am going to kick everyone's ass until they let you go.” Max rubbed Chloe's back and hugged her back before breaking away and stepping out of the car.
“If this goes well...you won't have to. Be back soon Chloe.” With that she shut the door and Chloe watched as she walked off into the woods towards the Lodge not too far in the distance. Chloe just closed her eyes and lay back in the seat.
“Please stay safe”, she whispered as she started anxiously counting down the minutes until Max's return. After only a few minutes, she started to tap her foot anxiously. She knew that if she didn't do SOMETHING to keep her mind off of Max she would be rushing out of the car to chase after her. Fuck it...let's just...listen to some music.
She switched on the radio and started changing channels until she finally found one that was broadcasting. She caught the tail end of some country song before the announcer came back on. “That was 'Late Goodbye' by Poets of the Fall. Always a good band to listen to. For those of you just tuning in this is KBF Radio and I'm your host Pat Maine, though only for the next two weeks. Yes, that's right folks. The rumors are true. Old Pat is calling it quits soon and finally retiring. It's been great doing this show with you and...welp I'm gonna miss this. So again...thank you for all the good times. We don't normally play metal like songs on this show, but considering it's from Bright Falls own Old Gods of Asgard, I'll make an exception. Here's 'Take Control' by Old God's of Asgard.”
As the song started up, Chloe was taken aback. She had never heard of the band before but she had to admit, the song went hard. Before long she found herself nodding to the tune.
'Oh, can't you see, see the light is fading?
And in the night the demons rage and call your name
No deeper madness than your own making
Visions lashing blades of shame, but will you take the blame?'
Out of curiosity, Chloe took out her phone to look up the band. She had been expecting some young guys, but the sight of the two old men surprised her. According to the website, the only two members of the band left were a Tor and Odin Anderson. Despite their apparent age, Chloe had to admit the two still looked like rock stars. Tor with his black skull cap and vest emblazoned with various logos and patches, a stylized hammer hanging on a necklace against his bare chest. Odin, wearing a black leather jacket with an eye patch covering his right eye, only a few wisps of gray hair on his head. Even through the small images on her phone, the pair seemed almost larger than life. While Tor had the most 'rock star' look about him, something about Odin's face drew Chloe in. Why...do I feel like he can see me?
She shook her head and snapped out of her thoughts, pulling up an article on the band.
'The Old Gods of Asgard formed in 1971 between the Anderson brothers and their friends Bob Balder and Loki Darkens. After Loki left the band in 72, their popularity seemed to explode. Producing six all time great albums and going on multiple tours. But all things must come to an end. After Bob Balder lost his battle with cancer, the Anderson Brothers returned to their farm in Bright Falls, WA where a terrible accident left Tor recovering from being struck by lightning and Odin having lost his eye. After that incident the band retired for years. Then in 2012 the band made a triumphant comeback going on a new tour despite their advanced years. After gifting us new songs like 'Take Control', 'Balance Slays the Demon' and others, the band finally retired again back to Bright Falls. Whether they are gone for good or just taking a break, many rockers around the world still listen to the tunes of the Old Gods to this day'
Chloe looked up from her phone as the song finished up. She realized that she had never been this close to a rock band before, even after living in Seattle and New York. Maybe she might even be able to come across the two old men while her and Max were there. Assuming Max ever came back from her little spying mission. Please Max...just stay safe, she thought as she lay the seat back, letting the music wash over her.
Max steadied herself on the branch of the tree she had climbed and pointed her camera at the grounds of the lodge. She saw some people milling about, but waited until they were all out of the shot before taking a picture of the gazebo, it's frame laden with vines. Immediately after taking the picture, she felt the branch shift under her and she quickly grabbed it, silently asking the branch not to break.
It hadn't taken her long to find her way to the lodge grounds from the forest, but the chain link fence with it's tarp had prevented her from getting any of the shots she really wanted. With no other choice, she had made her way back towards the forest and climbed the closest tree. From up on this perch, she could easily see enough of the grounds to get the shots she really wanted. This is perfect! Just a few more shots then I can head back. She carefully put the camera strap around her neck and made her way back down the tree.
After finally making it back down to ground, she crouched and slowly walked her way around the fence towards another section; only slightly worried about a guard spotting her. The entire time she had been up in the tree, she had only seen people patrolling the inside of the fence with no cameras looking out, leaving the outside free for her to sneak around as best she could. As she walked around the edge, she could catch snippets of conversations. “Anything more on 00EX?” “No still waiting on more” “When are we getting more supplies from HQ?” “Has anyone seen Curtis? I need his signature on this.”
Max couldn't make see who any of the speakers were, but she still kept herself low as she move towards another section of the fence. She was just about to head back towards the woods to climb another tree when she stopped. A small section of the tarp had had a hole cut in it, which would her a perfect view of the main building. If she framed it through the chain link fence well enough, it would be like the fence wasn't even there. She only hoped that no one saw her looking through the fence or heard her camera.
She lay down on her belly and crawled towards the hole, readying the camera the entire time. As she got to it, she carefully framed the shot. Unfortunately, there was too many people in the way. Max had no way of getting the shot without catching them in it as well. Let's try...a little rewind, she thought as she activated her powers and watched through the lens as time rewound around her. After just a few seconds, Max saw the perfect opportunity for her shot. She let time resume and quickly snapped a couple of pictures. Yes! Good enough, let's get back.
She got up from her position and slowly made her way along the fence back towards where she had come in from the forest. She nearly screamed when she heard someone shout. “Hey!” Max whipped around but didn't see anyone around her. For a brief moment, she thought someone had seen her moving on the other side of the fence, but she let out a silent sigh when another voice answered.
“Hey Frank. Everything good?” The voice was close to the fence, but like before, Max couldn't make out anyone. The first voice, Frank she guessed, spoke again from closer than before.
“Don't fucking 'everything good' me, newbie! Your break ended five minutes ago!”
Max heard the other man swear. “Oh shit. I'm sorry man my watch stopped working.”
From the other side of the fence, Frank led out an angry grunt. “Let me guess, you forgot to reset your watch after being around the OoP didn't you? Come on! We gotta get you to the next meeting!”
Before the new guy could answer, the sound of an alarm from the main building made Max jump in her skin. Apparently she wasn't the only one. “What the fuck?! Frank what's that?!”
The other man shushed the new guy before speaking again. “Shit...SHIT! We got something happening at point hFi. We need to go! NOW!” Max listened as the two men ran off. After a couple of seconds, Max herself stood and ran as hard as she could for the forest. SHIT SHIT SHIT SHIT SHIT!!! she thought as she ran til she was just far enough away to not be seen and rewound time. She didn't even wait to see if the alarm went off again, she just ran through the woods back to the car.
Once she arrived at the car, she threw open the door, jolting Chloe out of her seat where she had laid back waiting for Max.
“JESUS FUCK!! MAX?! What the FUCK?!”
“I'll explain in a moment! Just trust me Chloe!” she shouted as she held up her hand and rewound time again.
When Max suddenly appeared in the car next to her, Chloe screamed. “JESUS FUCK!! MAX?! What the FUCK?!”
“Drive DRIVE!” Max shouted as she put on her seat belt. Chloe wrenched her seat up, put the car in gear and whipped them around on the road and drove away. Never had she been more glad for a lack of cars on the road. After a few seconds with Max looking back over her shoulder, she watched as her girlfriend breathed out in relief and slump back in her seat. “Okay...okay you can slow down. I think we're good.”
Chloe slowed up and looked over at Max. Bits of leaves clung to her and Chloe could make out a tiny cut on her cheek. “Jesus Max what the fuck happened?! You look like you have been running through the woods!” She shifted her eyes back to the road as she heard Max laugh and answer.
“I was. I got all the shots I needed but some alarm went off and I heard some guys talking about some point. So I bolted and rewound time a few times so they couldn't follow.” Chloe felt her jaw clench at the words. God dammit! I knew that this had been too dangerous! Fucking hell Max... she thought as gripped the wheel tighter.
“Fuck Max...what if they saw you? What if some weird shit happens and they somehow remember you were there?!” She knew she was shouting but the thought scared her. Max rubbed at the cut on her cheek before placing a hand on Chloe's leg.
“They won't! We already know you have to be aware of the time changes to remember things. Even if they did see me, they won't remember it.” Chloe opened her mouth to argue, but shut it just as quickly. She knew that Max was probably right, but it still didn't sit right with her.
“Fine...but we better not have to change our identities after this”. Chloe maneuvered them onto the road back towards their cabin while Max checked the shots she had taken on her camera. Chloe tried to take a look herself but the screen was too small to see anything. “I'm guessing you got some good shots?”, Chloe finally asked.
Max's face immediately lit up. “Yeah! The location is beautiful and well taken care of. I made sure to only get shots with no people in it, so hopefully no one thinks to ask questions of where the pictures are from. I can show them to you when we make it back to the cabin. Though I think I need a shower first.” She laughed as she picked a leaf from her hair.
Chloe gave a little half chuckle. “You mean that isn't your natural smell babe?” She laughed further as she felt Max lightly smack her arm.
The rest of the day came and went. Despite the anxiety of being discovered, there was no mysterious black vans snatching them off the street and no squads of men with guns descending on the cabin. Max's intrustion was safely removed from time. Max and Chloe had gone out to a few other locations around the Bright Falls area to get pictures, but night came with no further incidents. Finally spent, they made their way back to the cabin and got ready for bed. As Chloe washed up the little dishes they had made, Max double checked the pictures she had taken. Ok...I think we are good! Got pictures of pretty much everywhere we needed, she thought as she set the camera down on the little coffee table. “Hey Chlo! I'm going to step out and call Alice real quick. I want to see if she wants me to send some of the pictures to make sure all is okay.” Chloe just gave her a thumbs up from the kitchen.
Max grabbed her phone from next to her messenger bag, which she had placed on the nightstand next to her side of the bed. Probably shouldn't leave it hanging open like that..., she thought as she went out the front door to make her call, trying to lessen the sounds of Chloe doing the dishes. Quickly dialing Alice's number, she held the phone up to her ear and waited...but no one answered. It rang straight to voice mail. “Hello this is Alice Wake. I can't answer your call right now. Please leave a message after the beep and I'll get back to you as soon as I can”, the machine said before the beep followed.
“Hey Alice! I was calling to see if you wanted me to send you some copies of the photos to see how it's going. Guess I must have caught you at a bad time. Call me back when you can!”, she said before hanging up. Max sighed and looked out at the darkened camp ground. Despite the weirdness of the town, the job seemed to be going off perfectly. Max realized that she had nearly run out of places to get pictures from. Well let's give it one more day, then we can head on home, she thought as she stretched her arms over her head.
The sound of a branch snapping stopped her thoughts in their tracks. With what little light the cabin exuded to push away the darkened campground everything appeared empty...but she knew she had heard something. Max squinted and looked out into the night. For a moment, she didn't see anything. The night was too thick and the moon was barely shining. She was just about to call out for Chloe, when she saw a shape start to emerge from the darkness. Max held her breath, but was mentally kicking herself when a deer finally made it's way to the edge of the light, where she could just barely make out its' shape. The deer stopped and looked at Max, its' ears twitching at the sight of her. Max just smiled at the deer as it stared at her, eyes glowing slightly from the cabin's light. They stayed that way for a moment before the deer started to slowly approach Max. It stopped when Chloe opened the door; snapping a quick look at her before turning tail and running back into the dark. Max and Chloe just watched it run off.
“Everything good?” Chloe asked as she looked where Max had been looking. Max just nodded and grabbed hold of Chloe's arm, leaning her head on her shoulder.
“Yeah...everything's great.”
The light shining on Max's face slowly woke her. She opened her eyes, to find herself laying on her back, looking up into a tree, its' leaves shining a deep green from the sun. She felt someone running their fingers through her hair and looked up to see a face she hadn't seen in what felt like forever. Chloe Price stared down at her, her long naturally light brown hair nearly tickling Max's nose. A smile of contented happiness was spread across her face. “Shame we can't do this everyday, huh miss Big Shot Photographer?” she asked, a laugh in her voice. Max reached up to cup Chloe's face, but stopped as she saw the small diamond ring on her hand. Seeing where Max was looking, Chloe arched an eyebrow. “You better not be getting cold feet about this Caulfield.” Max just sat up and turned to face her.
“Never. I love you Chloe. I always will.” Chloe just laughed.
“Come on Max. Save the mushy stuff for the wedding”, she said with a joking tone, but leaned in close to kiss Max. “I love you too”, she said in a quiet voice. They held each other close. I hope...I never wake from this, she thought as she closed her eyes, feeling Chloe's warmth against her. That warmth quickly vanished along with the feeling of Chloe's body pressed to hers.
Max opened her eyes to see the scene had changed. The beautiful sunny view had vanished only to be replaced with a pall of darkness. The tree was still there, but the leaves had all vanished. It was now gray and skeletal. The sky had gone dark and black clouds roiled overhead. The grass had withered and blackened leaving dark dirt beneath. Max quickly stood, her heart hammering in her chest. “Chloe?! Chloe where did you go?!” Only her own echoing voice responded. Panic rose in Max's chest as she desperately screamed for Chloe. What is happening?!, she thought as she felt the first rain drop hit her face.
Shocked out of her panic, she brushed her hand against her cheek. It came away red. Quickly she snapped her head up just as a torrent of blood rained down. Max ran for what little cover she could get under the tree, covering her head from the onslaught, the metallic taste heavy in her mouth. Right as she reached the tree, it was split apart by a thunderous roar. Max could barely register the bolt of lightning's sickly green color before she screamed, closing her eyes against the blinding flash. When she could finally open them, she feel to her knees in horror.
She was back in Arcadia Bay. Right at the shore front as a massive black tornado started to bear down on the town. She looked behind her only to see the town already in ruin. “No...please no! This isn't real! I'm not here!” she screamed as she pressed her fists to her head, feeling them stick to her blood covered hair. She felt the tears prickling her eyes as the wind picked up. Then everything went silent.
She felt a pair of arms wrap around her in a comforting embrace, warmth and light radiating off them as she heard a woman's voice speak into her ear.
“Max...you need to wake up”
Max woke with a start to find the cabin still dark. She quickly rolled over to check on Chloe, but was surprised to find her already sitting up in bed. “Chloe? What's-” she started to ask in breathless terror but Chloe held up a hand to sush her. Max went silent and could just barely hear the sound of someone talking right outside their cabin. Her breath caught in her throat.
She couldn't make out what the person was saying, but now she heard the crunch of gravel as they walked about. She was just about to tell Chloe to call the police, when Chloe stood up. “I'm going to check it out.”
Max started to quietly protest. “No! Chloe don't!” But Chloe was already out of bed, and had grabbed a fire poker before making her way to the door. Max watched with bated breath as Chloe looked out the view port. Chloe's face fell.
“Dude...what the fuck? No one's out there.” Max listened again and sure enough, the sounds had stopped. No talking, no footsteps, just the sound of her own breathing.
“Chloe, let's just...let's go back to bed. You can block the door-”, she started to say, but stopped as Chloe opened the cabin door. It felt like the world fell silent. Max opened her mouth to beg Chloe back to bed...only for a loud WHOOSHING sound to fill the silent cabin, followed by a meaty THUNK. Max saw Chloe's hand flinch, then quickly tighten on the door in a death grip.
“Chloe?”, Max asked in a quiet voice as she watched her girlfriend's hand twitch slightly, before finally limply sliding off the side of the door.
“Guh...Gehhh...” Max could just barely hear the sounds that Chloe was making as she took a wobbly step backwards. She watched in abject horror as Chloe come back into view, an axe sticking out of her face that had nearly been split in two.
Max felt the scream building in her throat but it stopped as the...thing walked in with Chloe. It was a man, Max could make that much out, but the entire thing was shrouded in darkness that seemed to roil and writhe on its' form. She couldn't make out any features of its' face, and little more than the hunter's attire it seemed to wear. Chloe's legs gave out and Max watched her half collapse as the darkness covered man held onto the axe sticking out of her head, keeping her from fully falling over. “no no no no”, Max found herself quietly repeating, her eyes locked on the ruined face of the woman she loved, the woman who she had broken time for and sacrificed so much to keep alive. The darkness shrouded man planted its' black scuffed boot on Chloe's chest and wrenched the axe free. It made a hungry, sucking noise as it came loose from Chloe's skull. Max watched as Chloe's body twitched from the damage that had been done to it.
It wasn't until the darkened man started making its' way to Max that she finally found her voice to scream.
Notes:
And what a way to go into the holidays! "Happy Holidays everyone! Here's Chloe getting brutally murdered!" Sorry for how the timing on this occurred. As well, for those who have followed the link in the last sentence, congratulations! You have found the hidden manuscripts! There will be at least one hidden manuscript per chapter from now on (and maybe some hidden in past ones!) so keep your eyes out for them. I hope you've been enjoying the story and continue to read with me on this journey.
May your holidays be peace filled,
Quatren.
Chapter Text
“Dude, what the fuck? No one's out there”, Chloe said as she looked out the view port. She was positive that until a few seconds ago SOMEONE had been walking around and talking. She vaguely heard Max say something as she reached down and opened the door. She was able to look at the darkened parking lot for just a second before she felt Max full body tackle her out of the doorway, screaming her name in terror.
Chloe shouted in pain as her shoulder collided with the edge of the table and she heard a similar shout from Max as she saw her head hit one of the chairs. “Max?! What the fuck are you doing?!” she shouted from underneath her girlfriend, but Max didn't answer. She had already stood up and slammed the door shut, locking it. Chloe lay on the floor, her mouth slack in shock, as Max ran around to the front of the couch and hurriedly pushed it up against the door. “Max, seriously. You're starting to scare me. What the fuck is it?!”, she asked again, but like before, Max didn't answer. She instead went around and turned on all the lights she could in the cabin before dashing for her cell next to the bed, knocking her messenger bag off the nightstand, spilling its' contents on the floor.
Chloe watched as Max quickly dialed and held the phone up to her ear. “Yes please help. We are at the cabins by Cauldron Lake in Bright Falls Washington. I...I can't remember the address but I saw someone outside with an axe. He looked like he was trying to break into one of the other cabins. I blocked our door and turned on the lights, but I'm worried he may still be out there. Please send help immediately!” Chloe watched in stunned amazement as Max completed the call, then ran to the blocked door and yell out as loud as she could, “I've called the cops! Whoever you are fuck off and leave us alone!” At this, Chloe finally came enough to her senses to stand up and grab Max by the shoulders.
“MAX! JESUS! What the fuck is-”, she started to say, but the look on Max's face stopped the words dead in her throat. Max was breathing hard, her eyes wild and constantly flicking about the cabin, looking for any sign that someone could be in there with them. A thin line of blood was starting to run down from her forehead where it had hit the chair. Chloe placed a hand on Max's cheek and forced her to look at her. “Hey...hey it's okay. Just breath. Max? What happened?” For a moment, Max just looked at Chloe...then the tears started flowing freely as the smaller girl buried her face into Chloe's neck.
“OH GOD...Chloe...he...it...you...”, Max could barely speak over the tears. All Chloe could do was rub at her back, making soothing noises, guiding the two of them to sitting positions on the floor. It took Max a couple of minutes before she was finally able to speak. “Chloe...the thing out there killed you.” The words sent a cold spike slamming into the pit of Chloe's stomach.
“What...what the fuck do you mean?”, she asked quietly. So Max told her what had happened in the brief moment of time that had been unwound. How Chloe had opened the door and the thing had swung its' axe into her face. How it had seemed almost to be MADE of darkness. How it had made to grab Max just as she rewound time. Chloe felt the old panic of having her life saved by her time-traveling girlfriend rise in her chest again, but something didn't add up. “Wait...you said he attacked the moment I opened the door?” When Max nodded, Chloe continued, “Max...there was no one there. No one even close to the door.”
Chloe watched Max try to process this information and shake her head at the impossibility. “No...no Chloe I know what I saw. He...he attacked you right then. There wasn't any pause.”
Chloe rubbed at her face. “Ok...maybe he was to the side of the door, but he still would have swung right? You didn't tackle me that fast out of the way, so...” she trailed off and looked at the door.
“Maybe...maybe it heard me running and chickened out?”, Max asked in a quiet voice, but Chloe could hear the uncertainty. Max would have seen or heard the thing running. It had been completely silent the entire time. Before either of them could process this further, they heard the sirens of the approaching police car. Chloe swore under her breath.
“Okay...we'll figure it out in a moment, for now we need to unblock the door. I'm going to let you take point on this okay? Whatever you say, I'll match.” Max nodded at Chloe's words and the two stood, moved the couch back from the door and opened it just as the flashing red and blue lights of the cop car pulled into the parking lot. Chloe looked off to her right as she stepped outside, figuring that it must have been where the thing that Max had described had waited for her. The knot in her stomach tightened when she saw there was no porch, just a sheer drop off from the steps up to the cabin. She crossed her arms over the stomach as the last rational explanation of where the thing had been broke into nothingness.
Don't punch a cop, don't punch a cop, FOR THE LOVE OF GOD CHLOE DON'T PUNCH A COP, was all Chloe could think to herself as she listened to the cop that had been taking Max's statement drone on. After her and Max had stepped out of the cabin, the two officers had pulled up to a leisurely stop in front of them, switched off the siren and stepped out, sweeping the surroujnding area with their flashlights. “Evening Ladies...got a call of a disturbance?”, one of them, later introduced as Deputy Mulligan, drawled at them. He was an older man, at least in his 50s, with puffy bags under his eyes and full head of grey hair. His radio squawked out something from the shoulder of his dark green jacket as he stepped out of the car. Something about the man had set Chloe's skin crawling and she had suddenly wished she was dressed in more than just her sleepware. The feeling doubled when the older cop had ran his eyes over their body's, not even trying to hide it. Chloe crossed her arms over her chest. While the older cop approached them, his partner got out and started wandering the campsite, shining his flashlight into the darkness of the camp. Mulligan let out a sigh as he removed a notepad and pencil from his breast pocket to take notes. “Okay...Names and then let's start at the beginning.”
Max had barely given them the first details when Mulligan had interrupted. “I see...and was this befnore or after you hit your head, Ma'am?” Chloe's fist tightened under her crossed arms as Max blinked at the cop's question before reaching up to wipe at the tender cut on her forehead. Chloe barely registered as Max's position shifted from a time jump before she spoke again.
“Before. I hit my head trying to block the door. Slipped and hit a chair”, Max said quietly aCs Mulligan just nodded and wrote something down in his little notebook. He then turned to Chloe and directed his next question at her.
“And I assume you heard this to?” Chloe bit back the acidic retort building at the 8back of her throat before answering.
“Yeah. I woke up the same time as Max. Heard the guy talking and moving around outgside. Max went and looked out the view port which is when she started blocking everything off. She told me about seeing the axe afterwards.” The cop just 'Uh-hmmed' and wrote it down too before turning to his partner.
“Thornton! You see anything?”, he yelled out behind him. He jumped a bit when the otherFofficer, a shorter weaselly looking man wearing a stiff brim hat and solid winter coat with fur lining the collar, came up out of seemingly nowhere to stand beside him.
“A few footprints, so som1eone was here, but no signs of break in that I can see”, the cop said as his partner rounded on him.
“Dammit Thornton! I told you not to sneak up on me like that!”, the slightly older cop said as he placed a hand over his heart. The other cop turned toward Chloe and Max ignoring the complaining of his partner.
“So what you girls doing up here at the cabins?” he asked as his flabbergasted partner just shook his head and started to write in his pad again.
Chloe watched as again, Max's position time shifted, leaving her arms crossed over her stomach. “We're on vacation. We used to live in Seattle and I wanted to come out this way. See more of the state.” Thornton looked like he wanted to argue but just shrugged as Mulligan took back over.
“Now...you say you looked out the view port where you saw the man with an axe. Is there anything you can tell us about him? How he looked? What he was wearing?” Max thought about it a moment before answering.
“It...was pretty dark outside. I could only see that it was a man wearing a camo hunting jacket and dark pants with a hat. I couldn't really make out any details” Mulligan just nodded and wrote down Max's words before closing the notebook. He placed it away in his pocket with a sigh.
“Well...looks like whoever it was is gone now. We'll hang around here for the night, make sure that no one comes back”, the deputy said as he and Thornton started to turn back to the car. At their words, Chloe stepped forward to stop them.
“Wait, we aren't staying here! Some fucking maniac with an axe is wandering about!”, she shouted as the cops stopped to look at her.
“Miss, I understand your concern, but me and Mulligan will be here to watch over you two. We ain't gonna let anything happen to ya so don't worry”, Thornton said with an air that, to Chloe, sounded almost leacherous. Yeah that's what I'm also afraid of asshole, she thought as she opened her mouth to say more, but stopped as Max placed a hand on her arm. Chloe looked over at Max, but kept her mouth shut.
“Thank you. You understand if we still keep our door locked and blocked of course?”, Max asked of the two cops. They just nodded and got wished a good night, but Chloe was pretty sure she saw Thornton look disappointed. “Come on...let's get back inside”, Max said quietly to Chloe before taking her hand and leading her back inside. Once they were in, Max closed and locked the door. “Could you help me move the couch back?” she said quietly. Chloe didn't say anything and just helped Max move the couch back in front of the door.
Max sat on the floor and brought her knees up to her chest, wrapping her arms around them. Chloe quietly sat and wrapped her arm around her girlfriend, pulling her close for a hug. “I saw you rewind a couple of times. Everything okay?”, she eventually asked. Max just sighed.
“After they saw my head, I tried to make it less noticeable, but they kept spotting it. I was worried they would think I just made it up. Then when they asked why were were up here, I accidentally let slip that we were here on a job. Panicked and rewound it.” Chloe just stroked Max's hair as she spoke. She was glad that there hadn't been more reasons to rewind. They stayed sitting in front of the couch for a few moments, Chloe running her fingers through Max's hair. She stopped as Max spoke next. “Chloe...I...I think the thing...KNEW I rewound time.” It took a solid minute before the words worked their way into Chloe's brain, and when they finally did, she couldn't believe what Max was saying.
“You...how could...Max why do you think that?”, she finally asked. Max stood and started to pace. Chloe just stayed sitting on the floor watching her.
“I don't know how to explain it. Just the more I think on it, it's the only thing I can think of. Even before I rewound time, you said that nothing was there. Then you opened the door and it was there ready to strike. I rewound everything and then when you opened the door again...it was gone! There's no porch here so it couldn't have been hiding beside the door and like you said, I didn't see it run off. Chloe...what other explanation is there?”
Chloe could hear the rising panic in Max's voice. Chloe stood and wrapped her in a hug again and stroked the back of her head, but she didn't know what to say Max. She hadn't wanted to say it , but it was the only conclusion she had come to as well. “I'm sorry I had us stay, but I just wanted to go back inside, to not talk with them anymore.” Chloe could only nod.
“It's okay. We're safe for tonight. Let's just get some sleep and tomorrow we can leave. Fuck this place.”
Max nodded before she spoke again. “Okay...but can we keep a light on?”
Chloe woke up to a knock on the cabin door. She tried to rub the sleep from her eyes, but found her arm trapped by the sleeping form of Max. She had wrapped herself around Chloe's arm before they went back to sleep last night and refused to let go. Chloe smiled as she gently extracted herself from Max's embrace. She was about to go answer in her sleepware, but the memory of the two cops waiting outside made her stop to put on some pants.
More suitably dressed, she walked over to the door and kneeled on the couch still blocking the door to look out the viewport. Standing in front of their door was another cop. He was dressed similar to Thornton from last night, but he was much younger. His hat bore a gold star along with another on his jacket that bore the words 'SHERIFF' on it. He scratched at his bearded face with his free hand while the other held a set of three coffees. Chloe blinked at the sight before standing back to push away the couch and open the door. As the door opened, the sheriff held up his hand in greeting. “Good morning! I understand you had some excitement here last night. I'm Sheriff Tim Breaker with the Bright Falls PD. I was hoping to ask you a few more questions. I brought some coffee because...well I just figured you could use some after your night.” He then took one out before handing the rest to Chloe. Confused, Chloe took the drink tray they were in.
“T-thank you for the coffee, but I don't know what else we could tell you. The two cops last night asked everything we knew”, she eventually said. Sheriff Breaker just nodded.
“They did, but I had some questions that I needed to ask that they didn't. I hope you don't mind coming down to the station to speak with me.” He gave a slight smile, but it faded when he saw Chloe grimace at his words. “I know you probably wanted to leave, but I'm afraid I have to insist. I think you're incident is related to some things I have been investigating and would really like to speak with you personally. I promise it won't take long, but if you could both come down to the station as soon as you can, I would appreciate it.” Chloe sighed. Well fuck...so much for getting out of here.
Chapter Text
Max sat fidgeting beside Chloe in the conference room of the Bright Fall's Police Department. After their night of horror, the last thing that Max had expected when Chloe gently shook her awake was that the sheriff wanted to speak to them about what they had seen. After dressing quickly, the two had followed the sheriff to the department, which was located just behind the Oh Deer Diner. She sipped at the fresh cup of coffee that had been brought to her and Chloe as she looked around the room. There wasn't much too it. Some filing cabinets, a dry erase board and the oblong table that they had sat around. Sheriff Breaker had brought them there then went to his office to gather a few things.
She heard Chloe fidgeting in the seat next to her, her leg almost hitting the under side of the table. “Come the fuck on man...just get back and ask us whatever the fuck so we can get out of here”, she heard Chloe mutter under her breath. Max placed her hand under the table on Chloe's knee. Feeling the weight of Max's hand, Chloe's fidgeting slowed. She slipped her own hand under the table and took hold of Max's, slowly stroking the fingers with her own.
“It's okay, Chloe. Let's just do this then we can get out of here.” Chloe nodded. Max thought she looked like she was about to say more when the door to the conference room opened and Sheriff Breaker walked inside. He was holding a number of files in his arms along with his own coffee cup. He looked at the two and gave a smile.
“Sorry for the wait. Had to gather quite a lot.” Breaker walked in and set the case files down across from Max and Chloe, before pulling out his own chair to sit. He quickly organized the folders, took out a pen and pad and looked up at the two women. “Ok. Let's start with the basics. I'm sure the names are right on the report from Deputies Thornton and Mulligan, but I like to make sure. Chloe Price and Max Caulfield correct?”, he said using his pen to point at each them when he said their names. Max nodded and heard Chloe grunt in the affirmative. “Thank you. So last night around, 3 in the morning, the two of you were awoken by the sound of someone moving about outside your cabin correct?” Breaker had stopped writing and taken out a freshly typed report. Max could only assume that it was their own from last night.
Max cleared her throat before answering. “Yes, that's correct. Chloe heard the voices first and woke me. I went to look out the door and that's when I saw the man with the axe.” Sheriff Breaker nodded and wrote down Max's words.
“Now you said that you couldn't make out much of him correct? That it was too dark?”, he asked looking up at Max. When she nodded affirmative he paused. Max could tell he was thinking of something, but he just shook his head and continued. “Okay...so then you barricaded the door and called us. Could you hear anything that he was saying? Do you know if it was like...random words or phrases?” Max started to answer, but stopped. She honestly could not remember WHAT the man had been saying. She had still been processing her nightmare. She was about to answer when Chloe spoke up.
“Not really? I mean...I thought I heard him faintly say 'Premium Cabins' or something but it was kinda late and I was still half asleep.” Breaker looked disappointed but nodded and wrote down what Chloe had said.
“Thank you for that Ms. Price”, he responded after he finished writing. He then placed his pencil down and took out some pictures and laid them out in front of Max and Chloe. “Now I know you said you couldn't see the man's face, but you did catch what he was wearing. By chance...did it happen to look anything like what the men in these pictures are wearing?”
Max blinked in confusion at the question. Do I...recognize the clothing?, she asked herself as she looked over at Chloe. Chloe looked just as confused and gave her a slight shrug before scooting closer to look at them too, even though she hadn't seen the shadow man at all. Max leaned over the pictures and gave them a look. It was only four pictures, but they all looked similar. Men between the ages of 20 and 50 in a variety of hunting gear. Most of the clothing the bright neon orange of safety gear...but the last one really drew her eye. The man in it was older, about 40, with dark brown hair and he was kneeling next to a deer he must've just shot. He was wearing a forest green camo hunting vest with a similar color hat. It was similar to what the thing that had attacked them had been wearing, but the more she looked at the picture, the more a slow horror began to dawn on her. This WAS the man from the cabin. It wasn't one particular thing that proved it to Max, but from the slight tear in the vest, how the man's shoulders were set, how the hair stuck out at an angle from under the hat and the black boots scuffed from use had all been there. The horror must've been evident on her face because Sheriff Breaker spoke up.
“You recognize someone?” Max just nodded and pushed forward the picture of the hunter in dark green attire.
“Yeah...yeah, the man was dressed just like this. I...I think it might have even BEEN him.” Breaker's eyes narrowed as he looked at the picture. He was silent for a moment before looking up at Max with concern.
“Are you...certain about that?” When Max nodded he placed the picture down and rubbed at his face. “Ms. Caulfield...that man has been missing for years.” Max felt a knot form in her stomach. M...missing?, she thought as she looked over at Chloe. Chloe looked back and placed her hand on Max's leg before turning back to the Sheriff.
“Dude she wouldn't lie about that. If Max said that's the guy then that's the guy.” Max could hear the hint of worry in Chloe's voice. Breaker sighed and crossed his arms over his chest.
“Ms. Price, I promise you that I am not disparaging Ms. Caulfield's memory. I just want to be sure that she is indeed saying that this man was who she saw”, he said while tapping the picture.
“I...I had no idea he had been missing, but I swear, the man I saw was dressed EXACTLY like this one”, Max insisted. Breaker looked at Max for a long moment before finally nodding. As he gathered the pictures back into their folder, his face grew serious. Once the pictures were put away, he clasped his hands on the table and looked Max dead in the eye.
“Okay. I have one last question for you then Ms. Caulfield. The man, when you saw him...did he look strange?” The question took Max by surprise. When she didn't answer and just stared at the sheriff, he adjusted his question. “I mean...did he seem to be moving odd? Like his form was...stuttering? Or seemed like he was...I don't know covered in darkness?” At his last statement, Max felt the bottom of her stomach drop and Chloe's hand tighten on her leg. How...how does he know that, she asked herself, not even daring to look over at Chloe.
“I...that's...I couldn't really tell.” Max knew that her voice was betraying her, it had come out as barely more than a whisper. Breaker just narrowed his eyes then nodded.
“Ms. Caulfield...Max...I know it sounds crazy, trust me. But please...if you know anything, I need you to tell me.” The sheriff almost sounded like he was begging Max to tell him something, but she hesitated. If she told him the truth, what was stopping him from asking more questions that she didn't have the answer too?
“She already told you what she saw! Why are you pressing her on this?”, Chloe said jumping to Max's defense. Breaker held up his hands and stood.
“You're right. I'm sorry, it's just...all those pictures I showed you? Those are townfolks who have gone missing in the last 8 years...I have an entire file cabinet just on missing people. Please...truth be told, I'm desperate for any information we can get on these people.” Max saw the fight go out of Chloe the moment Sheriff Breaker mentioned that everyone had gone missing. She wondered if a part of Chloe begrudgingly still understood what the sheriff must be going through.
“Okay...fine. But what does that have to do with how the person was acting? And covered by darkness? What the fuck does that even mean?”, Chloe eventually responded. The sheriff was silent for a moment and scratched at his beard. Eventually, he sighed and shook his head.
“It's...just an old report my cousin, the former sheriff, had written back in 2010 when most of our missing persons occurred. I found it stashed in the back of a desk drawer and it mentioned that some of our residents saw people 'covered in darkness'. It's why I asked.” Max felt the knot in her stomach grow tighter. 2010...That's...that's the same year Alan Wake died...,was all she could think as she did her best to keep an even face. She prayed that it wasn't giving her away again when she finally answered.
“No...no I'm sorry I didn't see anything like that.” Sheriff Breaker looked at her, looked like he was trying to look through her to see if she was indeed being truthful, but eventually gave a small nod.
“Okay...then that's all I can think of. Thank you Ms. Caulfield...Ms. Price. I hope this hasn't turned you off our town.” He started to stand and gather his files, but stopped as he looked at one. “Just...one more question actually. You've been about town this whole time you've been here, by chance, did you happen to find anything like this?” As he spoke he fished out a plain piece of paper and held it out them. Chloe took it and held it for her and Max to look at the same time. Row upon row of neatly typed font sat on the page. It read like something out of a novel that was still being written.
'The spring pressing into my back from the hotel bed woke me. My body felt like it was a roadmap of pain, every muscle an iron bar shoved under my skin. My head pounded as I reached for the bottle of painkillers next to me, they seemed to be the only thing keeping me going. A bottle of amber liquid sat next to them, a little note attached. 'For when you want to cut loose ;)' I grimaced. After the party of last night, cutting loose was the last thing on my mind. I still had a book to write...'
Max read the page again and again. It felt...familiar somehow. Like she had read it before, even though she knew that this was the first time she was seeing this. “No...I don't think so. Why?”, she asked. Sheriff Breaker took back the page and slipped it back in with others.
“We found that pinned to the bulletin board outside the church fence. It's not the first, ever since those people went missing these pages will periodically show up. That one was found in 2015.” Max rubbed at her arm. Where had she seen that writing style before? Sheriff Breaker just sighed and finished gathering his files. “Well...thank you for indulging me at least. Like I said, I hope you come back to visit sometime.” The conversation complete, Sheriff Breaker walked the two of them out to Police Department's front door and gave them one final goodbye, handing them his personal number in the process. Max quietly got into the passengers seat, her head still swimming with everything they had just heard. She was only dimly aware of Chloe starting the car and starting to drive them out of town.
“What the fuck is going on with this fucking town.” Chloe's swear finally snapped her back to reality. They were just barely out of town, heading back to the cabin.
“They know...about the thing that attacked us, they know! But...no one seems concerned by it! And so many missing people...and Chloe...all of this started in 2010.” Chloe looked sidelong at Max before bringing her eyes back to the road.
“What does that have to do with it?” There was an edge of fear creeping into Chloe's voice.
“That's...that's when Alan Wake died...”, Max answered quietly. Chloe swore quietly and hit the wheel. Then something clicked in Max's head. Where she had seen writing like that before...
“Chloe...we need to get back to the cabin. We need to get our things and leave.”, she said, terror sneaking into her voice.
“No fucking shit...”, Chloe said, tightening her grip on the steering wheel.
The drive back to the cabin seemed to take forever, Max kept furtively glancing out at the trees, expecting to see shadowy figures watching them. Fortunately, they were able to get back with no trouble. “Okay...Max, you pack the camera gear, I'll throw our shit in the suitcases, then let's get the fuck out of here.” Max nodded at Chloe's statement and they got out, moving at a quick pace. Max did her best to carefully stow the gear, but she was just as desperate for them to get out of there as Chloe was. Within 10 minutes, they had haphazardly packed and stowed everything in the rental car. “Stay here, I'm running the key to the front cabin.” At those words, Chloe jogged off toward the front of the cabins, leaving Max at the car. Slowly, almost wishing it wouldn't be true, Max took out from her bag the copy of the Alex Casey novel.
Slowly, she opened to a page she had been reading just last night and skimmed it.
'The scratchy mattress of the hotel did nothing for the pain that tore it's way through my broken body, my limbs heavy like iron bars. I grabbed the bottle of painkillers, the only thing that had been keeping me going, and downed them dry.
I looked at the bottle of cheap booze she had left on the nightstand. 'For when you want to get away', the little note attached to it said. I thought about it for a moment. About just getting in my car and driving out of New York, of going south until I ran out of road. The sight of Rose's bloodstained crib, drove that thought from my mind. I still had a job to do...'
As she finished reading, Max could feel the color draining from her face. The words were different, but the writing style was exactly the same. “Alright, let's get the fuck out of...Max?” Max looked up at Chloe and slowly handed her the book. Chloe wordlessly took it and read the page. Max could see the moment she came to the same conclusion. “No fucking way...”
“Chloe...it's the same. The EXACT SAME writing style. That page...I think Alan Wake wrote it.” Chloe swore loudly as she started to pace back and forth, running her fingers through her hair.
“No...no it can't be. He's DEAD! You said it, your boss said it, EVERYONE knows that he's dead! How the fuck could it be him?!” Max just shook her head.
“What if...what if he isn't? You heard the sheriff! There's a TON of missing people! And they never actually found a body! What if Alan Wake is still alive?” Chloe scoffed and turned back to Max.
“And what? He's just been hiding out this whole time? Sneaking into town to post his fucked up stories?! That page was found 5 years after he died! Why not contact his wife? His family, friends, SOMETHING!” Max winced at the volume of Chloe's voice. She hadn't meant to get Chloe riled up, and she was beginning to realize that Chloe's anger may not have been at Alan at all, but the memory of Rachel.
Like Alan, Rachel had vanished from someone who loved her's life. Like Alan, they had both ended up dead. But now Alan, if he really was just missing and not dead, had had a second chance. An opportunity to go back to the people that loved him. Instead he stayed hidden and let his wife suffer in his absence. It was enough that even Max felt the heat of anger rise in her chest. Whatever was happening, she wanted no part of it.
“This is...this is fucking insane. Dead people don't write things! People aren't...aren't MADE out of shadows!”, Chloe practically screamed. Max jogged up and took her hand.
“I don't know what's happening, but we're done with here. I want to go home. Please, let's just go.” Max could see the anger still bubbling under the surface of Chloe's skin, but Max's wish calmed her enough. She simply nodded and the two of them got back in the car. It took them almost no time at all to drive back to town and start making their way back towards the safety of Seattle. As they left the town limits, Max heard Chloe speak into the rearview mirror.
“So long and fuck you Bright Falls”. Max looked at the time on the car's dashboard and breathed a sigh of relief. It was just nearing noon. They had plenty of time to get far away from the town before nightfall. She dared to let a smile cross her face. It was over. She was going home with Chloe still alive. The feeling of calm broke as she looked out her side window at the passing trees lining the two lane road, their tight forms blotting out the sun from reaching the earth. Again, she thought she could almost see shadowy forms hiding amongst the trees. Chloe's scream of terror snapped her attention back to the road.
Her own scream joined Chloe's as she saw the massive tree start to fall across the road in front of them. Max felt Chloe slam on the brakes, the car skidding to a halt mere feet from where the tree crashed down, peppering the car with splintered wood. “Jesus! Max are you okay?!” Max felt her entire body shaking from the adrenaline.
“I...I'm okay”, she said in a quiet voice as Chloe took a hold of Max's shoulder. “What...why did it fall?”
Chloe just shook her head. “I...don't know.”
“There...there must be another way. Some alternate route!”, Max said, her voice rising in panic as she took out her phone to look at maps. She spat out a curse when she saw she had no bars and maps wouldn't load. She could hear Chloe trying to reassure her, to tell her it's okay that there had to be another way out, but between the adrenaline and everything that had happened last night, Max's panic rose to a crescendo. Through it all, a single panicky thought repeated in Max's mind.
No matter what route they took, no matter how they tried to leave, SOMETHING wouldn't let them. They were trapped in Bright Falls.
Chapter Text
A part of Chloe was beginning to wish that they had never come to this fucking town. After packing their shit (and having a minor freak out about a supposedly dead person still being alive), she had been so anxious to get them out of Bright Falls that that her nerves were strung tight; like a wire ready to snap. Her eyes and head had been on a constant swivel for any sign of weird fuckery...
It had probably been what saved their lives with the falling tree. Chloe had caught the barest movement of it starting to fall and it had been enough for her to see what was coming and slam on the brakes. It had kept them alive...but not much else. With the tree in the way, this way out of town, the only way that Chloe knew of off hand, was completely blocked off. Max's swearing brought Chloe's attention back to the present. She could hear Max start to hyperventilate. “Hey...hey come on it's okay. We're still alive. There has to be another way.” Chloe tried to keep her voice soothing but Max did not seem to be buying it. She just stared ahead of her at the fallen tree and muttered a single sentence.
“It won't let us leave.” Hearing Max say those words sent a chill down Chloe's spine. She didn't know why, but Max's words had the eerie ring of truth about them. There was no way that tree fell on its' own. Still, Chloe tried her best to soothe Max.
“Hey, we don't know that. It could have been a freak accident okay? Those things happen. Let's just go back to town there has to be another way out.” Max turned to stare at Chloe, and Chloe felt her heart ache at the scared look in Max's eyes. She hoped that most of it was from the adrenaline of avoiding the tree.
Max opened her mouth to argue, but stopped. Chloe watched as she closed her eyes, took a deep breath and calmed herself. When she opened her eyes, Chloe saw the determination flood back into her. “You're right. You're right, we should head back. It's not like my time rewind could help. We don't know why the tree fell, it could still happen even if I do re-” Max stopped short. Chloe could see her furiously thinking. Finally, Max grabbed a hold of Chloe's arm. “That's it! Chloe! I can rewind the tree!”
Chloe looked at Max in confusion. Hadn't she just said that she could- Then it clicked. Max meant rewinding the actual tree. For the briefest of moments, Chloe felt positive they were out...but her mood faltered. Max had never rewound something like that before. The biggest had been the windshield that one time and even that was just a crack. “Do you think you can do it? It's not like...too big or something?” Max opened her mouth to respond, but froze. Chloe watched as the thought crossed Max's mind. Eventually, she just shook her head.
“I don't know, but we won't know til we try.” Max said as she undid her seatbelt and stepped out of the car. Chloe called after her and stepped out as well.
“Wait! Max are you sure? It won't be too much of a stress?” Even as Max gave her a reassuring wave, Chloe remembered the times she had worn herself out from using her powers...especially one in particular. The sight of Max barely hanging on as a massive storm bared down on them and Chloe carried her near unconscious form to the lighthouse, still was burned into her mind even all these years later. She shook her head and drove those thoughts away. This is no where near like that time, she reassured herself. With a sigh, she went and stood along side Max.
“Okay! Okay you got this. It's just like all the other times. There's no reason why you can't do it with this too.” Chloe could hear Max whispering to herself, psyching herself up, just before she held up her hand. Chloe looked in amazement as the tree actually started to move ever so slightly. Bits of broken tree limbs began to reform and leaves flowed back onto them. Inch by inch, the tree rose...only to come crashing down again. Chloe covered her face, but the broken branches didn't fly nearly as far. When she looked back, Max's hands were on her knees and she was breathing hard. Chloe quickly went to her side.
“What happened?” Max held up her hand asking Chloe to wait while she got her breath under control. It only took her a few moments to recover enough to speak.
“So...so many parts. The limbs, the leaves, the bark. All of it having to move backwards through time. This...this is the first living thing I've pocket rewound. It's WAY harder than I thought it would be.” For not the first time, Chloe wished she could experience what Max did when she used her powers. All she could do is shake her head.
“Okay...then let's just turn around. Let's head back to town.” Chloe stood to head back to the car, but Max vigorously shook her head.
“No! No, I can do this. Just took me by surprise. I don't have to rewind it fully either...just enough to get the car under”, she said as she held out her hand again before Chloe could protest. The tree rose faster this time, eventually reaching a height that Chloe was sure she could get the car under. “I...got this! I can't hold it...for long, so get the car...MOVING!” Max's voice was gruff with strain and Chloe could see beads of sweat start to roll down Max's quickly reddening face. She stood to run back to the driver's seat...and her eyes went wide.
A small hand axe had come spinning out of the woods heading straight for Max. “Get down!” Chloe shouted and pulled Max backwards out of the way of the axe, which went wider than she had expected. With a resounding crash, the tree fell back into place.
“Chloe?! What the-”, Max started to protest, but it became a shout of fear as another axe flew out of the woods and landed just in front of Max's feet. Chloe quickly pulled them back behind the car where the axes promptly stopped flying. Chloe and Max breathed hard as they sat leaning up against the trunk of the car. “Chloe...you saved me.”
“Yeah...first time for everything for sure. But who the fuck is throwing that shit at us?” Chloe said as she poked her head out to look, but no one was there that she could see. She looked back at Max who just gave a small shake of her head.
“I...don't think you want me to answer that.” What Max hadn't said spoke words. She thought it was another one of those Shadow fucks...and Chloe had to begrudgingly admit she might be right. When Chloe looked again...she could swear she saw a streaming burst of darkness moving among the trees...relocating.
“Fuck!...okay...Okay we got to get out of here. I'm going to make a run for the drivers seat...if anything happens rewind and we can-” Chloe stopped as she felt Max quickly hug her from behind, her arms wrapping tightly around her.
“Chloe stop...it won't work. Every time...every time they adjust...they change what they do...there's...there's so many.” Max's words sent a chill running through Chloe. She turned to face Max and gasped at the sight. Max's face had changed. Judging from her heavy breathing, the sweat running down her face and the thin trickle of blood coming from her nose, she had to have completed multiple rewinds...but that wasn't what scared Chloe so much. It was the blood that had peppered half of her face and the top part of her grey jacket.
“Max! You're hurt!”, she shouted as she tried to brush aside Max's hair to see where the blood had come from, but Max caught her hand. With a pained expression, she just shook her head.
“Chloe...it's not mine.” Chloe stopped her searching and looked Max dead in her eyes as the weight of what she said sunk in and a knot formed in her stomach.
“How...how many times?”, she asked silently. Max just shook her head.
“I don't know...16? 19 times? Each time they target you relentlessly. Each time you got hurt...or worse.” Chloe felt the color drain from her face.
“Did...did we try through the trunk? Like crawling through to the other side?”, she desperately asked, but Max shook her head.
“That's when this happened.” She said gesturing at the blood on her face. “They shot you the moment you got in the driver's seat.” Chloe loudly swore. Of fucking course they can use guns..., she thought as her eyes snapped back to the oppressively dark woods. She had no idea how many of the things were out there. She could feel the panic starting to build. Fuck! FUCK! We're fucked. We can't get away!, she thought as she whipped her head back around at the woods on the other side...and then stopped. Something was bothering her about all this.
“Max...they're on both sides right?”, she asked keeping her eyes on the woods on her side of the road. Max was silent for a moment then Chloe heard her say that they were. “Then why not attack me right now? You said they keep targeting me...but they aren't now despite the fact that we're wide fucking open...so why not?” She turned back to Max, whose face was scrunched in thought.
“That's...true. They could easily get us right here...to get you...so why...”, she trailed off and looked at the woods. Her face fell for just a moment before she hugged Chloe close. “I'm going to try something. I'm sorry. But if I'm right...I can get us out.” Chloe was just about to ask what Max meant, when Max snapped back into the position from a time rewind, the nose bleed getting worse. “I knew it! Chloe! They are ONLY targeting you!” Chloe blinked and looked at Max in confusion.
“How...what?”, she asked, but Max pulled her close.
“I walked away. The moment I got far enough away, they instantly attacked you. I'm so sorry I had to do that, but I can get us out now!” Chloe could feel her stomach drop away. Max...sacrificed me?!, she initially thought, but had to shake her head. No, Max had immediately come back for her so it was just a test, but even so she had still... Chloe groaned in frustration. This was not the time to think about it.
“Fucking time travel...Okay...what do we do?” she said through gritted teeth. Max took a steadying breath and crouch walked closer to her.
“Stay low, and slowly make your way to the driver's door. I'm going to cover you”, Max said as she stood up and did her best to wrap her body around the crouching Chloe, blocking her from any easily available direction of attack. Chloe instantly understood. Max was using herself as a shield to protect her. As much as she hated the idea, even Chloe knew it was probably their best bet. Slowly, keeping herself crouched and blocked by as much as Max as she could, Chloe made her way to the driver's door. True to Max's guess, no attack came. Whatever the fuck these things were after, they clearly did not want to risk hurting Max...just Chloe. The thought did little to relax Chloe's fears. What the hell do they even want with her?, she thought as Max opened the driver door for her.
“Okay...Chloe, stay low. Get the car started and try to put it in drive. We are going to bring it around to face the other way.” At Max's words, Chloe simply nodded and crawled into the driver's seat. Keeping herself bent over at the waist, Chloe turned the ignition. For a second, she was worried that the car wouldn't turn over, but the car immediately came to life. Chloe quickly put it in drive. Max breathed a sigh of relief. “Okay, work the pedals. I'll bring it around.” A part of Chloe realized that this was probably the first time in years that Max had actually touched a driving wheel and had to chuckle at the absurdity of it all. Max looked down at her scrunched up form in confusion. “What?”
Chloe shook her head. “Should have known it would be life or death to get you to touch a steering wheel.” Max stared at her for a moment before sadly shaking her head.
“I hope...we can laugh about it later too. Here we go.” Chloe just nodded and barely put on the gas while Max worked the steering wheel, bringing them around. After a few moments, they were facing back the way they had come from. Chloe put on the brake, but left the car in drive. “Okay...I'm going to go to the other side now. The moment I'm in the passenger seat, get us out of here.” Chloe nodded but then had a horrifying thought.
“Max wait! They've avoided attacking you for now because of me...but what if they don't now? If they shot you in the leg, they could injure you and trap you here or draw me out!” Chloe's words stopped Max who had been mid turn. Chloe saw Max's eyes widen in horror. She hadn't thought of that. But just as quickly, Max shook her head and narrowed her eyes at the woods.
“I'm not going to give them a chance. Chloe, get ready!”, she said as she held out her left hand. Still keeping low, Chloe grasped the steering wheel, looking side eyed at Max. Max was concentrating hard. Hard enough for rivulets of sweat to start running down her face. Chloe's eyes went wide with realization of what Max was doing. She opened her mouth to tell Max to stop at the exact moment Max must've frozen time, because she appeared right next to her in the passenger seat. “DRIVE DRIVE!!!!”, Max yelled out. Chloe slammed her foot on the accelerator and they shot off. Chloe heard the shot of a rifle ring out and felt the bullet connect with the body of the car, the shock rippling through the body. She swore violently and did her best to start weaving back and forth making them a harder target..
“Fuck! Hold on!” she yelled out, but Max didn't answer. Worried at the silence, Chloe snapped her eyes over to Max in the passenger seat. If they hadn't been driving away for their lives, the sight would have made Chloe pull over in fear to check on her girlfriend. Max was slumped down in the passenger seat, nearly falling out of it into the foot well. Her entire lower face was covered with blood that was flowing freely from her nose, but Chloe could see she was still breathing. Her eyes were tightly closed, but a thin pink line flowed out from them. “Jesus...Max?! Max are you okay?!”, Chloe screamed over the din from the car engine. Max didn't answer just shook her head. Chloe kept alternating her eyes from the road to her hurt girlfriend. “Max...Max please I need you to talk to me!”
“eyes hurt...we safe?”, Max said quietly as she pulled herself up into the seat. Chloe could see Max's hands shaking from the stress that she had subjected herself to.
“Yeah...yeah, we're safe. They took a shot at us, but they missed. I'm getting us back to town, but babe, I need you to open your eyes please.” Chloe watched as Max tried to process the words before slowly shaking her head.
“Hurts to open them...”, Max said, a little more energy coming back into her voice.
“I know, but I need you to open your eyes right now. I need you to look at me, please babe.” Chloe said, her voice heavily laced with worry. She hated needing to hurt Max, but Chloe needed to know what was wrong with her eyes. Max was silent for a moment before turning to Chloe. From her brief glance at Max's face, she saw a similar pale pink line running from her other eye. Chloe's heart slammed in her chest. Please...please don't let her be blind..., was all she could think as Max finally, achingly, opened her eyes. Chloe gasped. Max's eyes were blood red. “Max...your eyes...oh my god...”, she said in a fearful whisper. Max shook her head and started peeling out of her jacket.
“I...I don't think I want to look, I could feel...whatever happened happen. Things are kind of blurry but...I can still see at least.”, she said as she started using the jacket to mop up the blood on her face, wincing when it came to her eyes. Chloe watched for a moment before slamming her hand against the wheel of the car.
“FUCK!! This FUCKING TOWN!! Max...Max, I'm so sorry.” Max just shook her head and placed a hand on Chloe's thigh.
“I'll...I'll be okay. Let's just...let's go back to town. I'm gonna...I need to rest for a bit”, Max said as she closed her eyes again. Within seconds, Chloe could tell she had fallen asleep. Chloe's hands tightened on the wheel as she drove them back towards Bright Falls.
They made it back to town with no further attacks and Chloe pulled into a parking spot near an empty church overlooking the town. Once the car was in park, she looked over at the still sleeping Max. The bloody tears had stopped, but Chloe was still worried about Max's eyes. Chloe stroked Max's hair, doing her best to tamp down the fear that was rising up in her. Of all the experiments that she and Max had tried with Max's time powers, freezing time was one they tried to avoid. The first time they experimented with it, though Max said she had pulled it off, it had left Max so exhausted that she had almost collapsed after letting it go. The couple of times since when Max had tried again, it always left her just as exhausted. She never seemed to get stronger at it. And now, after god knows how many rewinds and trying to pocket rewind a tree, Max had frozen time again to get the two of them out alive. “You brave idiot...”, she whispered as Max groaned softly and turned on her side in the seat. Chloe let out a sigh and looked out over the town.
How the fuck are we supposed to get out of here?, she thought morosely. She knew Max was right. If they tried to drive back out, those shadow fucks would be waiting for them, and this time Max might not be able to get them out of it. Chloe quietly swore. If only that fucking sheriff had just-, the thought stuck in her head. She didn't like the idea of asking a cop for help, but Chloe had to admit that if anyone knew a way out of there, it would be the sheriff. She quietly got out of the car and fished the number out, leaning her back against the rental car. After only a couple of rings, she could hear the sheriff pick up. “Hello, this is Tim Breaker.”
“Hi Sheriff, this is Chloe Price. We spoke not that long ago?” Chloe could hear the sheriff adjust the phone as he started to scramble for something in the background.
“Ms. Price! Yes, I'm sorry. I didn't think you would call back this soon. Is everything okay?” Chloe hesitated. No, everything is not okay! We were just attacked by more of your shadow people and my girlfriend nearly fried her fucking brain to get us to escape!, she angrily thought, but tamped down the rising anger. It wouldn't help here.
“Not really, ummmmm...a tree fell across the road on highway 12C. Nearly crushed Max and I. We just got back to town and wanted to know if you know of another way for us to leave?”, she asked. She could hear Sheriff Breaker swear.
“My god! Ms. Price I'm so sorry to hear that happened, but glad you are both okay. Thank you for telling me. Ummm....yes there are a few other routes you could take out of town, but if you would like to avoid roads after your accident you could take the ferry.”
Chloe stood up and looked back over the town in shock. “You have a ferry?”, she asked incredulously.
“Yes, run by some of the locals. Should be departing in 45 minutes or so.” The sheriff responded quickly.
Chloe put her phone on speaker and opened up her navigation app, finding Bright Falls and tracing the nearby waterways. “Where does it go?”
The sheriff's voice came out slightly tinny over the speakers of her phone. “Ummm...east towards a further port along 12C then west toward Watery then down the coast to Ocean Park and Long Beach.” Chloe traced the path with her finger and quietly shouted in victory. It wasn't far out of the way, but it was far enough from Bright Falls that Chloe felt she and Max would be safe.
“Thank you Sheriff! I'm going to try to get us some tickets!”, she said and hung up as the sheriff had started to say she something. Just hold on Max. We'll be out of this creepy hellhole by the time you wake up, she thought as she made her way towards the waiting docks.
It took Chloe only five minutes to get from the church to the docks in front of the Oh Deer Diner. The ferry was already waiting, it's wide open deck empty. Chloe felt a smile spread on her face as she pulled up to it's entrance. A middle aged man wearing a floppy boat hat and khaki sweater, ambled over to her, leaning down as she rolled down the car window. “Afternooon Ma'am. You looking to catch a ride?”, he said with a drawl laden voice.
Chloe nodded. “Yeah man. Just...hoping to get on our way. This ferry goes to Ocean Park yeah? You about to head that way?” The man, Chloe assumed he must be the captain, nodded.
“Aye that it does...got to make a stop in Watery first, but should be clear sailing after. It's 60 dollars for the fare.” Chloe fished out her wallet and took out the bills, handing them to the man. He just grunted and accepted them before turning back to the ship. “ONE ABOARD!”, he shouted out as the gate rose on the ferry, letting Chloe on. She eased in as a deck hand guided them to a spot to park. Once aboard, Chloe breathed a sigh of relief. They were going to make it after all.
Chapter Text
Max slowly started to come to her senses as an old song started to pierce her fog of sleep. With a groan and a shake of her head she slowly opened her eyes...before covering her mouth in a gasp. She was back in the Two Whales Diner. Her pulse pounded in her head. What...what the hell?! Why here?!, she thought as she turned to look out the nearest window...but she stopped. She could see the storm but it seemed...so far away. She couldn't even hear the deafened roar of the wind that had accompanied these visions in the past. Max started to look around, but a voice from the far end grabbed her attention. “Yoohoo! Max! Over here!” Max turned to look at the speaker and groaned in frustration. Of course it would be her. The speaker was Max as she appeared when she had just turned 18, during the week of the storm in Arcadia Bay. Even though it had been nearly five years since then, the girl still looked the same. Same pink doe shirt, same light grey hoodie, same messenger bag slung over her shoulders. Maxine, as Max had decided to call her odd doppelganger, wore a prideful smirk on her face. “Heya Max! Come sit! I got you a coffee!”. Max wanted to roll her eyes but figured it would hurt too much. Instead, she crossed her arms over her chest and walked over to her younger self.
“What do you want this time?”, she asked as she sat down. Maxine rolled her eyes.
“What? I can't have a conversation with my fucked up older self? It's your fault anyway. Pushing yourself that hard. I'm amazed you didn't give yourself an aneurysm.” Maxine scoffed before leaning back and placing her arm along the bench seat back. “But seriously. What fucked up thing would make you do well...all that?”, she said gesturing at Max's face in general. Max looked at her in confusion for a moment, before grimacing.
“I'd like to see you try to escape from weird fucking shadow people that can remember your fucking rewinds trying to murder your girlfriend.” Max was beginning to wonder just how bad she actually looked. She supposed she could try to go to the bathroom, but she never really understood how this dream space worked. If she would even be able to. As she was pondering this, she was startled by a flash. She looked up at Maxine who had produced a near identical copy of the camera Max used for her work and had snapped a picture of her.
“Awwwww look at you. So fierce in your protection of that Punk Idiot”, Maxine said as she turned the camera towards Max. The sight made her gasp. Max's normally full mousey brown hair was hanging limp against her face; run through with sweat and strands stuck together with blood that had run down her face before she cleaned it. While most of that blood was gone, traces of red still dotted her upper lip and chin. But it was her eyes that drew her attention the most. The whites of them had turned nearly entirely blood red. “Or maybe it's just the eyes making you look fierce.” Maxine said with a cackle.
“Fuck you”, Max said with a growl. “Just tell me why the fuck I'm here!” Maxine stopped her laughter and groaned in frustration.
“Oh come on! All this time and you never figured it out? This is what happens when you over stress your brain with all that time manipulation! Perform multiple photo jumps in a row in an effort to stop a murderer and a storm? Come for a visit. Try and freeze time after rewinding an INSANE number of times and trying to pocket rewind your first ever living organism? Here ya are! This place is a nexus for your brain to recover. Well...not JUST your brain, but I don't think you're ready to hear that just yet.” At the mention of the storm, Max looked outside the window. She blinked. It...looked further away? Maxine saw where Max was looking and just waved her hand. “Oh don't worry about that. Storm's in the past. And you haven't done NEARLY enough to cause another one of that magnitude.” Max looked at her double in confusion. What had she meant by that? She opened her mouth to ask when Maxine interrupted her. “What I want to know is what is this about Shadow People? Sounds juicy!” Max scrunched up her face and looked down at the untouched cup of coffee in front of her. With a sigh, she took a sip before answering her double.
“Just that...it was...I don't know. Just a man made of Shadow. They...seem to be partially immune to changes in time.” Maxine looked at Max expectantly, as if waiting for her to continue...to say more. When Max didn't, her expression fell.
“Ugh...you are a TERRIBLE story teller you know that?” she finally said with a groan. Max narrowed her eyes at her double.
“Why the fuck do you care? You're just part of my mind trying to recover. Also why the fuck do you have to be such a bitch?” Max had been trying to insult her double, but instead she just placed a hand over her heart.
“Awww! Thank you! I try so hard to make you miserable. And who said I'm a product of your mind? Besides...SOMEONE has to point out your stupidity.” Maxine started to laugh. For not the first time, Max wanted nothing more than to deck the girl. Instead she shook her head.
“Fuck you. Fine. I can just sit here and wait to wake up back home. You can continue to be a jerk if you want.” With nothing else to say, she crossed her arms and glared at her younger self. Maxine smirked at Max's defiance and started to open her mouth...but stopped as the front door made a small ringing noise. Max's heart soared. She turned hoping to see Chloe come to her rescue like she had before, but it was not Chloe that walked in to the Diner. It was...someone else. For a moment, Max couldn't make out any of their features since the person was wearing a rain slicker with the hood up, but then she blinked...and the rain slicker vanished. Standing in the doorway was a man in an impeccable blue suit. A dark blue tie with a swirling pattern hung over his stark white shirt. His curly black hair was cut extremely close to his scalp and he looked around the diner through the frames of his glasses. He quickly adjusted the sleeves on his suit before flashing the two women an easy and practiced smile. Max thought he looked like someone off a talk show.
“Woo! Hell of a storm out there! Pardon me ladies, I hope you don't mind. I'm looking to meet a guest here. I won't intrude on your talk, so please pay me no mind.” Max and Maxine just looked at this newcomer with confusion. Despite his talk of the storm, the man showed absolutely no sign of having been caught out in it.
“Who...are you?” Max heard Maxine ask the man. The man gave a deep laugh and approached the two girls smoothly. His shiny black shoes clacked against the tile of the Diner.
“Of course, where are my manners, this is where we first meet. You'll pardon me if I don't give you my name at this time however. Don't worry you'll learn it soon enough.” The man stopped in front of Max and held out his hand. “For now, let me just say, it's a pleasure to meet you Max.” Max gazed at the man confused.
“How...do you know my name?”, she asked as she took his hand. It felt oddly cool to Max's touch, like it had been submerged in water. The man just smiled at her.
“I don't think you need me to tell you that time isn't always what we make of it. Now, you better get a move on Max. Big things are coming your way! Unfortunately, I think it's best you don't remember my part in all this just yet, but don't worry. We'll meet again...very soon.” The man released Max's hand and held his own up near his face. He gave Max a wink and snapped his fingers.
Then Max woke up.
Max slowly opened her pained eyes and squinted against the sun that was streaming through the front windshield. She tried to place where she was, but a strange rocking sensation kept throwing her off. Finally, as her sleep finally left her, her memory came flooding back. Of the tree falling, the attack by the shadow people...and her finally freezing time to have her and Chloe escape. She turned towards the driver seat, but Chloe was nowhere to be seen. A small knot formed in Max's stomach. She sat up fully and looked out the window, blinking at the sight. They were...on a boat? Max looked out at the shining water off the side of the boat and winced. The light hurt her still sensitive eyes. With a grunt, Max flipped down the car's visor and looked at her reflection in the mirror. After seeing it in her...dreams, or at the nexus or whatever all that was, she wasn't too shocked by what she saw. M
Jesus...I can't go out like this, she thought as she rubbed at the small remainders of blood still on her skin. There wasn't much she could do for what was in her hair, but she hoped that no one would notice. She turned towards her messenger bag and dug through it, finding a cheap pair of sunglasses she had bought for this trip. Placing them on her face, Max stepped out of the car and looked around. The wind blew through her hair as the ferry chugged along following the shore line. She looked back and couldn't even make out the town of Bright Falls. Looking towards the front of the ship, Max breathed a sigh of relief. Chloe was there looking out over the railing at the water. Max could just barely make out the think line of smoke that was coming up from in front of her. She smiled. I should have figured. Despite everything that had been happening to them, the sight of Chloe looking out over the water as it sparkled in the sunlight was beautiful. As quietly as she could, Max approached her girlfriend before reaching down and taking out the old Polaroid camera. She carefully lined up the shot and pressed the shutter. The sound of the camera snapping and the flash made Chloe jump and she whipped around to face Max. Seeing her up and about, Chloe smiled in relief and ran over to embrace her. B
“Max! You're awake!”, Chloe shouted as she hugged Max tightly. Max held out the camera as it spat out the photo with one hand as she wrapped her own around Chloe. After a few moments, Chloe let Max go and got a good look at her. “How ya feeling?”, she said gesturing at the sunglasses Max was wearing.
“Been better. My eyes still hurt, but these help. Where are we?” Chloe gave a smile and waved out at the water, her cigarette still between her fingers.
“On a ferry out of Bright Fucking Falls! Captain said it should be a few hours then we'll be in Ocean Park and away from all this. All before night fall! Left about forty minutes ago.” The smile on Chloe's face was infectious and Max could feel her own starting to break out. For not the first time, she let herself hope that they were out.
The feeling faded as she thought of earlier and looked around. “Do you...do you really think we are this time?” Chloe's smile faded, turning sad as she stamped out her cigarette and hugged Max close. U
“I know...but we're out here in open water, the sun shining on us and no darkness around. I doubt anything can happen now.” Max nodded in agreement, Chloe's words calming her. At least...until a massive vibration ripped through the ship. Max and Chloe looked around as a grinding noise filled the air and the boat began to slow. An older man, who Max assumed was the Captain, wearing a khaki sweater and floppy hat came out onto the deck and quickly made his way to the back of the boat. He took one look over the back railing and started swearing up a storm. Max gripped Chloe's arm.
“Chloe...what's happening?” Chloe's faced blanched and her expression grew grim. She shook her head and started making her way to the ship captain with Max close behind. Before they even got half way to him, he turned to face them.
“Don't worry ladies, the ship is in no danger. I'm going to go below to see what the problem is.” The man walked over to a hatch in the deck and lifted it. Max's fingers dug deeper into Chloe's arm as the two of them looked at the dimly lit, nearly dark holds of the ship. Max turned to look at Chloe, praying that she could understand Max's expression behind the shades. Chloe's look of horror confirmed she did.
“Shit...”, was all Chloe could whisper as the two stood on the deck of the slowing ship. d
After just a few minutes, the Captain came back up. “Well...we won't be going anywhere fast. We aren't in any danger, but the crankshaft is shot. We aren't far from Watery so some folks are gonna come pull us in, but itll be a few hours before they can pull us to dock.”
Max heard Chloe swear, but the sound was far away. Just like before, a sure fire escape was taken from them. Max felt her knees growing weak. That's it then. That's it. We're trapped. She could hear Chloe start to talk with the captain, but it was hopeless. Their last escape was cut off. She slowly walked over and leaned against their rental car, fearing the future. Doing her best to keep her tears from falling she went to put away her polaroid...and stopped. The picture was still hanging from the camera. Max looked at it and felt the realization hit her like a truck. They still DID have a way out. L
She quickly stowed the camera in her messenger bag and ran back to Chloe. “Look man, come on! There has to be-”, she heard her girlfriend begging the man, but Max stopped her by grabbing her arm.
“Sorry! It's okay! We just were tired. We'll find another way! Sorry about your boat!”, she said as she dragged an incredulous Chloe away from the captain. Once they had gotten far enough away, Max hurriedly whispered. “Chloe! I got it! I know how to get out of here that whatever the fuck is happening can't stop!” She then held up the photo she had just taken.
Chloe looked at the photograph in confusion before understanding hit. “You want to photo jump?!”, she said, her voice quiet but laced with fear. “Max you've already exhausted yourself as it is! And when could you? All your photos are of here! We don't have any where we aren't in Fuck Falls!” Max shook her head. There was one.
“The Airport! At LaGuardia! I took a picture there! I jump back, warn you to NOT let us go to here and then you and the other me can figure out what to do about the job later!” Max saw Chloe process her words before slowly nodding.
“Hey...yeah, you're right! Okay...okay, hopefully past me can work out something”, she started to say, but then her face fell. “But Max...you've pushed yourself so far already! We don't know what this will do to you!” Max paused. She had to admit, she was exhausted. It had been a long time since she used so much of her power back to back like this, but what choice did they have? This needed to be done.
“I know...but it's all we have left Chloe. I need to do this. One jump. One jump and it should undo everything else I've had to do already. I should be able to handle it. Please...trust me.” Max took Chloe's hand in hers and looked into her eyes. They sparkled with worry, but Chloe could only nod. What other choice did they have? u
“Do it...I'll be...wherever we end up waiting for you to get back.” Max felt the tears begin to prick at her covered eyes. She hated leaving Chloe with a replacement of herself for the few days that would be erased, but if it saved their lives she would take it. She quickly leaned up and kissed Chloe softly.
“One more...til I see you again.” Max could see the tears start to prickle at Chloe's eyes.
“Shut up nerd, you aren't going anywhere. And if this hurts you I'll kick your ass.” Max laughed. She knew Chloe didn't mean it. She reached into her messenger bag and took out the small handful of pictures. With a deep breath she sorted through them...
And didn't find the one from LaGuardia. Panic rose in her chest. No...no fuck no! I put it in here! It was right with all the others what the fuck happened to it?!, she thought as she started to tear through her bag. “Max? What? What is it?”, Chloe asked, worry staining her voice. Max didn't answer. When she didn't see the picture in her bag, she ran for the car. Popping the trunk and quickly opening the luggage, she started to rummage through it, moving their clothes and everything out of the way. When it still didn't appear, she took to all but throwing the clothes out of the bag. In the end...the search was useless. The picture wasn't there. Max turned back to Chloe, her knees giving away as she collapsed on the open trunk.
“It's gone...the picture I can't find it.” Max watched as Chloe's expression crumbled in fear. Their last hope extinguished once more.
“No...no...Max...think. Where was it? Where did you keep it?”, Chloe said, panic starting to rise in her voice as well. Max just gestured at her messenger bag, it's flap open.
“Right here with all the rest. Chloe I'm sorry, I don't know how but it must've fallen out-” Max's words stopped. From behind her shades, her eyes went wide. A memory came roaring back to her. Max, in a state of panic over watching Chloe die, running back to her nightstand to grab her phone and knocking over her bag. “The cabin...”, she said softly. Chloe looked at her.
“What about it?”
“The picture is at the cabin.” 5
Chapter 13
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Chloe watched the ferry being pulled in at the somehow even smaller than Bright Falls town of Watery, she spared a glance at the dashboard clock. It read 5:47 and Chloe mentally swore. The sight of the clock and the deepening orange of the sky was doing nothing for her mood. Come on...COME ON!!, she thought to herself as she impatiently tapped at the wheel. After Max had realized that they had left the photo at the cabin, Chloe had been desperately thinking how they were going to get it back before nightfall. As the sun had started to set, her nerves got worse and worse. She was anxious for them to get on the way, but hadn't thought of a better plan than 'smashing down the cabin door'. If they could even get that far. She spared a quick glance at Max.
Where Chloe was anxious to get things started so they could fix everything, Max had fallen into a quiet depression. Chloe had had to all but force her to eat moments ago when she realized they hadn't eaten yet that day. Max had only eaten a handful of their left over snacks before stopping. It made Chloe gnaw on her lip with worry. It had been a long time since she had seen Max this depressed. She reached out and took Max's hand, giving it a squeeze. “Hey...come on it's okay. We probably got a couple of hours before it's dark. We rush back there, you jump and boom. We're out. Can't be more than hour away.” She wasn't sure if Max had heard her, but feeling Max squeeze her hand eased her nerves some.
“I'm sorry...”, she heard Max whisper. Chloe just shook her head.
“Max...come on. With everything that has happened, you can't blame yourself. Hell I was the one that packed up our shit! If anything it's my fault the picture is still there.” The moment Chloe tried to take the blame for their current circumstances, Max locked her eyes on her from behind the shades.
“No! Chloe, I was the one who knocked the picture over! I should have...I don't know...I should have realized and tried to find it. Gone back earlier”. Chloe shook her head. She knew that Max knew it was bullshit, but Chloe also knew that there was no way Max would actually admit that to herself. In the years they had known each other, even in childhood, Max tended to blame herself for things she shouldn't. To make herself the fault of everything. Even when they had spilled the wine on the rug at Chloe's house, Max had tried to take all the blame until Chloe spoke up. That self-blame had been what had made Max's depression after Arcadia Bay so much worse. Chloe hadn't really been able to help her too much then beyond just...being there for her and waiting for her to help herself. This time though? This time she wasn't going to let that blame sit squarely on her shoulders.
“Fuck that...that's bullshit and you know it Max. So you knocked the picture over...you were trying to save our lives! Fuck, you DID save mine again! With all of that, who could blame you?” She could see Max start to process this, but then shake her head.
“Even so! Once we were safe I should have tried to jump then and there! I put us in more danger!”
Chloe rolled her eyes and turned to face Max as fully as she could. “Bullshit. You sprang into action and made sure we were as safe as we could be. You kept us out of more danger by calling the cops so we could make it through the night. Besides, you've said it yourself in the past...photo jumps are WAY risky. Even if you had jumped then, how do you know that we wouldn't have ended up right back here anyways? Shit...we had no clue last night just how BAD things were going to be.” Max silently looked away from Chloe. For an instance, Chloe was worried that she had pushed it to far, but that faded when Max sighed and rubbed at her face.
“I guess...yeah. I should never have taken this fucking job though. Should have known that something would happen.” At this, Chloe couldn't help but laugh. It was hard to tell but she figured Max was probably glaring at her from behind the shades. “Chloe...don't laugh. I'm serious.”
“Babe...I know but come on! How could you have passed it up!? The payday is ridiculous and what? You 'should have known' something would happen? Max...I don't think ANYONE could have seen being attacked by weird shadow people that have been missing for 8 years. NOTHING about this town said that was even a possibility!” Max started to open her mouth, but Chloe cut her off. “And before you say that we should have been prepared since you can control time, let me remind you that that DOES NOT mean we should expect the worst. How many years has it been since you got those powers? How many trips have we been on to small towns? NOTHING like this has ever happened before to us. Not in ANY other small town. There's no way you could have known this would happen. It's too out there even for OUR lives.” Max stared at Chloe before sighing again.
“You're right...I just...I hate that this happening! I want to get the fuck out of this fucking town!” Chloe reached out and placed a hand on Max's thigh and gave it a rub.
“I know. And soon we will be, but you can't blame yourself for this. I won't let you. You want someone to blame? Blame the fucking shadow assholes for ruining this for us. Or shit! Blame the sheriff for not doing more on this...but don't you dare try to pin this on yourself.” Max was silent for a moment before giving a slight nod and placing her hand on top of Chloe's.
“Yeah...Thanks Chloe.” Chloe leaned over the center console and wrapped Max in the tightest hug she could.
“Anytime nerd. Now! Enough moping shit! We need to figure out how the fuck we're getting back in the cabin. Got anything in your time powers that can help you think?” Max just shook her head.
“No...it's been too long for rewinds, pocket or otherwise. If the key is still by the front cabin we could do that but...Chloe I'm worried we may not make it before nightfall.” Chloe nodded. It was honestly what had been going through her own mind as well. They needed to be prepared for night when those...things would come but they had no clue how to drive them back. Plus with how dark it was going to be the only light they had to see through the dark was their own phone lights since they had nothing else, not even a flashlig-
Chloe's eyes went wide. “That waitress...” Max looked at her.
“Waitress? You mean...Rose?” Chloe nodded absently.
“Dude remember what she said to me a couple of days back? About needing a flashlight? She said they help 'cut through darkness'...Max...what if she meant those things?” Chloe watched as Max's mouth went slack with the realization.
“She's seen them before...” Chloe scoffed and shook her head.
“No wonder she's fucking insane...but still. That gives me an idea...”
It had been another twenty minutes before the ship finally docked in Watery. The captain had come up to Chloe and Max to apologize one more time, but Chloe had waved him off saying they had to get on the road. They had quickly set off back towards the campground, passing back through Bright Falls in the process. For a brief moment, Max had considered having them stop to grab supplies, but with how low the sun was getting she didn't want to risk it. They would just have to trust in Chloe's plan. Max looked down at the cylindrical road flare and shook her head. “I can't believe you thought to grab this while packing.”
Chloe just barked out a laugh. “Think? Max, I was in full on panic mode grabbing anything I could get my hands on. Besides...we don't know if it will even work”. As they crossed out of town on the bridge to the campground, Chloe pressed the accelerator down, speeding them towards the camp. Max was worried about going to fast, but with the sun already almost at the horizon she figured speed was the least of their worries.
“Ok...so just to be sure...the plan is that we get there, bust down the door and while I grab the picture you...hold off the shadow people with this?” Max said as she held up the flare. Chloe just nodded grimly but didn't say anything further. They continued speeding down the road in silence until they were only a few miles out from the campground. Max turned to look at Chloe when she heard her sigh.
“Max...there's...one thing I want you to promise me. No matter what, you just make sure you jump. If you do that, then no matter what happens, I'll be okay.” Max winced at what Chloe was implying. She didn't want to leave her behind no matter what, but she couldn't pull Chloe with her. If she made the jump, it would just be her. She nodded grimly.
“Okay...”, was all she could say. I just hope that this works, she thought to herself as she scanned the ever darkening tree line that had closed in on them. She prayed that another tree wasn't going to come crashing down on them. Chloe must've been thinking the same.
“I don't think we'll have to worry about them pulling that shit again thank-FUCK!!!” Max whipped her head to looked out the front windshield and felt time seem to slow. One of the shadow men was standing in the road. Max could see the shadow's crawling all over his body, obscuring his features beyond the plaid shirt and jeans he had on...but the hunting rifle he held was clearly visible as he started to aim down the sights at them. Max started to scream to tell Chloe to swerve...but she stopped as she saw Chloe throw on the car's brights. The road ahead of them BURST into light and the shadow man quickly raised his arm to cover his eyes...but that wasn't all that happened. The shadows on him seemed to...shine almost before exploding off him. Max could make out the look of rage on his face the second before their car slammed into him. What should have been a horrid collision barely registered as the man...shattered was the only word Max could think of. The various pieces of him faded away in motes of light. Max could only stare where they had hit the shadow person. The car wasn't even dented. Max slowly turned to Chloe.
“Did...did you know that would work?” Chloe gave a shaky laugh but shook her head.
“Nope! But fucking glad it did!” Chloe started to laugh and Max couldn't help but join in. Oh I'm going to be as insane as Rose when this is all done, she thought as they they drove on.
By the time they made it to the campsite, even though the sun was still nominally up, with the woods pressing close to the campsite, almost no sun seemed to be reaching the ground, shrouding the cabins in not quite darkness. Chloe practically skidded to a stop in front of their cabin. “Okay. Let's get that door open, you find the pic and then we get the fuck out of here”, she said as she grabbed the road flare and ran straight for their cabin. Max got out and looked towards the front cabin. It was possible that the key would still be there.
“What about the key? Maybe it's still there.” Chloe looked over at the cabin, considering what Max said...and then Max saw her eyes go wide. Max whipped back around to look at the front cabin and felt the color drain from her face. Out of the shadows around the cabin, three of the shadow people stepped into view, one with an axe and the others with knives. They started slowly making their way towards them. “Oh god...”, was all Max could say as she ran towards the front of their former cabin. Chloe was already there, kicking at the door. Max saw other shadow people start to enter the camp ground, slowly beginning to circle them.
“Max hurry! I'm almost through!” Max ran as hard as she could towards the cabin.
“Chloe! Their here!” She screamed out, not even bothering to count how many there were.
“I know! I just...need...a little...MORE!!”, Chloe shouted back, punctuating her sentence with kicks at the door. Finally, the cheap wood of the door frame shattered as the door burst inwards. Chloe shouted in victory. “YES! GO MAX! I got this!” Chloe jumped down off the stairs and ran by Max. Max didn't even look and just sprinted into the cabin. The moment she was inside she threw up her hand, activating her power. Her head instantly felt numb, like it was stuffed with cotton, while a thin line of blood started to flow from her nose. She only held it for a few seconds though, long enough for the door to snap shut and relock. She let the power go and yelled out of the locked door as Chloe's boot kicked at it.
“Chloe! I'm in! Be careful!” The blows stopped and Max heard Chloe shout at her to be careful too before jumping off the stairs into the parking lot. Max silently prayed for the best as she started turning on all of the lights she could quickly find before running towards the bed. The moment she got there, she saw a flash of harsh red light illuminate the blinds for an instant before toning down into a dull glow. She half considered running back to check on Chloe before she heard her shout out. “Yeah, fuck off you shadow assholes! You want her?! You won't be getting shit!” Max smiled sadly as she dropped to her knees by the side of the bed she had been sleeping on and quickly looked under it. Please be there, please be there, PLEASE BE THERE!
For an agonizing second, she didn't see anything, then her eyes fell on the rogue picture. With a shout of victory she fished it out and started to concentrate. It was agony. Like someone was stabbing needles into Max's brain. She wanted to scream from the pain, but Max pushed through, grinding her teeth together as she looked at the picture. “Max how's it going in there?!”, she heard Chloe shout as the sounds of LeGuardia started to echo out from the picture. Max couldn't afford to answer. In her already exhausted state, even the briefest slip of concentration could break her jump...and she doubted they had time for another. Just...just a...bit...more..., she thought as the sounds grew louder. The rest of the world started to fade away as Max felt herself being pulled back to when they had left...
And then the cabin went pitch black...
“I know! I just...need...” Chloe was in the process of saying as she kicked at the door, when she heard Max shout from the other side that she was in...and to be careful. Chloe allowed herself a brief smile. Smart move, Super Max, she thought as she stopped kicking the door before answering. “Always. You be careful too!” Chloe jumped down off the stairs and stood her ground watching as the three shadow men from the front cabin were joined by four others emerging from around the campground. Alright mother fuckers...come get some. The thought seemed to act like a starting gun and with a wordless shout one of the shadow men charged at her. Chloe swore as she ripped off the cap of the road flare. The shadow man was only a foot away when Chloe let out a shout of rage and struck the end of the flare against the cap. The world EXPLODED in harsh red light as the flare burst to life. The shadow man seemed to scream as the shadows burned away from him and he quickly retreated to just outside the flare's range. Chloe smiled triumphantly.
“Yeah, fuck off you shadow assholes! You want her?! You won't be getting shit!” One of the shadows tried to sneak around the side of the light, but Chloe moved to make sure the front door was covered by the glow of the flare Okay...okay I got this covered, just need to be ready to dodge, she thought to herself as she kept looking for one of them to attack...but none of them did. Just kept circling the outer edge of the light, as if they couldn't even enter it. Why...aren't they attacking? Chloe shook her head. Now wasn't the time for that. She turned her head partially towards the cabin. “Max how's it going in there?!”
She was answered by an explosion of sparks just up the road from the campsite and the lights that were on inside the cabin going dark. For the briefest of moments she heard Max scream, but it was quickly cut off. “MAX!!!”, Chloe screamed as she dropped the flare, ran to the door and practically threw her entire body against it despite the stairs. The door gave way with a crack and Chloe flopped into the cabin, the flares light the only source of illumination. The cabin was completely empty. For a moment, she allowed herself to hope that this was part of Max's jump...that she had vanished back in time and that all of this would be over soon...She felt that hope start to die as she saw the picture lying face down on the ground. Chloe, her heart pounding in her chest and her mind desperately screaming denials, walked over to the fallen picture. Slowly she lifted it and saw the smiling face of Max while she sat with her eyes closed in the airport lobby. Staring at the picture, her and Max's final hope, she had to admit the truth...
Max hadn't been able to jump. SOMETHING had stopped her. Chloe felt the fear roar through her as she ran back to the open cabin door. She was only dimly aware that the shadow people had vanished as she quickly began to run around the campsite. She had hoped that maybe she could see SOME sign of what had happened to Max...but there was nothing. It was as if Max had completely vanished. Chloe fell to her knees, her breath coming in fast, short gasps. Max...MAX...MAX!!!!! Chloe kept repeating Max's name in her head as the flare slowly burnt out. Left alone in the darkness, Chloe could only scream in rage and anguish. She slammed her fists against the ground with each scream, not even caring as the skin tore against the rocks and she started leaving bloody fist marks on the gravel and stones. Eventually, her screams turned to sobs and she curled in on herself. “Max...Max...”, she sobbed. She had sworn to herself to protect Max...to never lose her. Like so many other things in her life, she had failed at even that. She lay there weeping as the sun finally set.
She only stopped as she heard something approach her. Chloe looked up into the darkness shrouded face of the shadow person Max had identified, an axe shining in his hand. She braced herself for a blow from the axe, but it didn't come. The thing just stared at her, before speaking in a harsh and distorted voice. “Couldn't saVE her...”
Chloe's vision narrowed in rage at the thing's words. “Give her back”, she growled quietly as she grabbed the nearest stone. The shadow man just dispassionately stared at her, darkness crawling over it's body. “GIVE HER BACK!!!”, Chloe screamed as she shot up and slammed the stone into the side of the things head. It didn't even flinch. Chloe just kept slamming the stone against its' face, screaming for it to give Max back.
She only stopped when it punched her squarely in the gut. The short punch had hit like a truck and all the air and fight was pushed out of Chloe as she collapsed in a heap. She lay on the ground coughing to recover her breath as it raised the axe above its' head. Chloe didn't even try to protect herself. “Make it quick you fucking dick...”, she wheezed out and closed her eyes in resignation...
The sound of the gunshot made her snap her eyes open as she watched the shadow man reel back from the blast. Suddenly a bright light shown on it, burning away the darkness that clung to it's frame. It started to run, but with a burst, the darkness vanished and someone followed it up with multiple shots to the things torso, tearing away chunks of flesh and exposing the red and white of the things tendons and bones. In rage, the shadow thing charged past Chloe, only to be blown back into her sight and break apart by one final shot. Chloe could only stare at where the thing had been. Someone walked up behind her as she lay on the ground.
“Oh dear...guess I'm too late.” The speaker's voice was completely calm, but Chloe didn't need to guess at who was speaking to her. The unnatural cheer that came with voice with was all Chloe needed. Slowly, she turned over and looked up into the face of Rose the waitress, wearing olive green scrubs and holding a shotgun at the ready.
“I'm sorry about your friend, but we should probably get moving.” stiawa naeco krad eht
Notes:
And so it begins for real! Honestly I thought I would get to this part WAY sooner. Things just...expanded massively more than I expected.
Going forward, somethings will get VERY dark, especially for Max. I'll try to add content warnings where appropriate, but know that chapters in the Dark Place might be...well really messed up.
Thank you all for coming this far with me and I hope you'll continue to enjoy this dark and twisted tale!
Chapter Text
Chloe looked up into the somehow still smiling face of Rose. “What...what the fuck are you doing here?”, she asked quietly, still trying to process how she had just been saved. Rose's smile turned a little sad as she slung the shotgun onto her back and walked over to Chloe.
“Alan gave me a message. Told me to be here to help you, though I honestly expected something like this was going to happen when I met your friend at the diner earlier this week. She had the same spark as my Alan...a natural born artist”. Chloe watched as Rose's face, which had been love struck when talking about Alan, turned dark and brooding as she looked out towards the lake. “SHE always seems to like those types. I had been hoping to stop her from taking your friend, but oh well.”
Chloe felt her vision narrow. Her girlfriend had just vanished into thin air and then this whacko shows up sprouting nonsense? Why the fuck can't this bitch just talk straight?! “She? Who the fuck are you talking about? Who the FUCK took Max?! And what the FUCK is going on here?!” Chloe quickly stood and rounded on the waitress, feeling the heat rise in her chest. This bitch knows something and she's going to fucking tell me!, she thought as she felt her nails dig deeply into her already raw and hurting fists. “You are going to give me a straight FUCKING answer or I will bash your FUCKING SKULL IN!”, Chloe screamed. Rose looked taken aback by Chloe's tone, but her eyes quickly narrowed, her mouth setting into a thin line. Chloe saw red as dark thoughts swirled in her head. Rose had known that something like this was going to happen and hadn't bothered to tell us!? She might as well have given Max over to those fucks! The words seem to rage in Chloe's head as she began to stalk towards Rose.
She stopped when Rose quickly whipped up a flashlight and shined it directly into Chloe's face. Chloe screamed and covered her eyes to try and block out the light, but it felt like it was burning away her skin and caused Chloe to drop back to her knees. A wave of cold washed over her while her head exploded into pain, leaving her entire body shaking. It was like waking up after Nathan had drugged her all over again. A small part of her even expected to look up and see the slimy fuck smiling behind his camera, even though he was long dead. Chloe retched. Her mind felt like a swirling mess. What...the fuck just happened? Chloe sat back on her heels and opened her mouth to ask Rose as much...
She barely got one word out before she registered the shotgun aimed directly at her face. Chloe's eyes snapped from the yawning black of the shotgun to Rose's face, which had gone deadly serious. “I do hope we have calmed ourselves Ms. Price. I wouldn't want to have to cut this conversation short.” Chloe's breath caught in her throat. She had really hoped she would never stare down a gun like this again. She slowly raised her hands.
“Hey...it's fine. I'm cool. Put the gun down...please. Let's just talk.” Rose stared at her for what felt like an eternity...only for her smile to return as she lowered the gun.
“Good! I was getting worried there! I haven't seen someone progress that quickly! She must really be desperate to get rid of you”. Chloe tried to stand, but her legs almost immediately gave out. Rose was beside her in an instance. “Whoops! Yeah you probably don't want to do that. It's REALLY disorienting after she touches you like that. Come on! Let's get out of here and get you some rest.” Rose swung Chloe's arm over her shoulder and helped walk her over to a waiting car. Chloe could barely keep herself steady.
“Who's she? You keep saying she?”, she mumbled as Rose opened the back seat and sat Chloe down. She looked like she was about to answer, but just shook her head.
“Best not to talk about that here. We'll talk soon, but for now we REALLY need to go.” The tone of her voice booked no further argument. Chloe fell back into the seats and Rose guided her legs in before closing the car door. Moments later, Chloe felt the car start up and they quickly pulled away while Rose switched on the interior lights of the car. Again, Chloe felt like she was going to be sick. She still propped herself up and asked Rose where they were going. Rose just reached a hand back and patted Chloe's arm. “You need somewhere to rest and I need to treat your hands. Just lay back for now...I'll take care of you.” The statement did nothing to ease Chloe, but her fear didn't stop her from passing out.
Chloe awoke with a groan, her body and mind feeling sluggish. Her hands still ached but someone had bandaged up her wounds. Where...am I?, Chloe thought as she slowly sat up and took in the shockingly pink room around her. It looked like some place a child would have decorated. A bean bag chair sat in the corner next to the bed she was laying on and a hand crafted mobile hung from the light above her. Multiple lamps had been set up and pointed directly at the bed and any place where shadows would have formed. Chloe blinked in confusion and swung her legs off the bed to stand. B
The face she saw in the corner of her eye nearly made her scream. She whipped her head around...and came face to face with what could only be described as a shrine. Pictures of a man were posted all around the little alcove directly over the head of the bed that was part of a massive bookcase. “What...the fuck?”, Chloe whispered to herself as she took in the sight, then her eyes fell to the center piece of it all. Flanked by two candles was a hard cover book, the dust jacket worn from age, but otherwise in perfect condition. The picture on the cover didn't show much, just a hand in a pool of blood, a gun just out of reach, but the words on it were what grabbed Chloe's attention. The books title was small, almost hidden away in the bottom left hand corner, compared to author whose name dominated the top of the book. Alan Wake. Chloe felt an uneasy twisting in her stomach. Who the fuck would make a shrine like this? As if on cue, the culprit walked in with bowls of soup on a tray.
“Oh good! You weren't out of it for very long! You must have a very tough spirit!”, Rose said as she walked over and set the tray on the bed. She must've changed while Chloe was out of it, because she now wore a set of pink pajamas and honest to god bunny slippers. Chloe could only stare in confusion.
“Where the fuck am I?”, she finally asked after looking around the room once more for...ANY sign of what was happening. Rose just patted her arm, the touch making Chloe flinch away. 3
Rose didn't seem upset by Chloe's reaction and started talking. “It's okay. You're safe. I brought you back to my trailer for you to rest. It's not as well set up as the Bright Room, but that place filled its' purpose and has kinda fallen on bad times. Now! Eat your soup. I know you probably have a TON of questions, but those can wait.” She then picked up her bowl and began to eat. Chloe just stared at her in confusion.
“What? No, look I want to know what the fuck is going on here!”, she shouted, but Rose just looked at her. The look she fixed Chloe, and the memory of her leveling a shotgun at her, was enough to shut Chloe up. She pick up her own soup bowl and tentatively took a spoonful. The feeling of the hot soup hitting her stomach sent a wave of warmth through her. She had forgotten how little she had eaten that day and before long was practically drinking the soup. Rose smiled contentedly and finished off her own bowl soon after Chloe. She then stood, gathered the dishes and made her way out of the room.
“Come on. Time for questions, we can discuss it in the kitchen”. Chloe could only shake her head and follow after the woman. There wasn't much more to the trailer, just the kitchen with a small dining area and a living room, all decorated in the same pink wallpaper with lamps pointed in every direction. Rose placed the dishes in the sink, walked into the living room and took a seat on the couch. Chloe followed, plopping herself down in a nearby chair. “Now...ask away!”, Rose said with a smile and a wave. Chloe could only stare before shaking her head. 12
“Okay...what the fuck is going on in this fucking town?!” Rose just gave a slight nod before answering.
“I don't have the full details, but essentially, we are under attack from a horrifying monstrosity from outside our reality that lives inside Cauldron Lake. This thing would love nothing more than to break free and devour us all. Most likely. I'm really not sure WHAT her endgame is.” The cheery tone the words were given in made the whole situation seem somehow even MORE unreal. Chloe rubbed at her temples.
“Okay...is that what those...shadow people are? This...monster?” Rose nodded.
“We call them the Taken. People or visitors from town that were possessed or taken over by her and turned into her minions.” Chloe shook her head.
“Who the fuck is her? Do you mean the...whatever the fuck?” Rose vaguely grimaced.
“Yes...and no. The real thing doesn't have a name or gender or really anything. We just refer to it as 'The Dark Presence'. I say she because when I first encountered her, she was using an avatar in the form of Barbara Jagger, the wife of Thomas Zane, a poet who lived on Cauldron Lake. For myself and the others that just...kinda stuck.”
“Okay...but what the fuck would she...IT... want with Max? Why was it trying so hard to take her?” At Chloe's question, Rose's face fell for an instance. Chloe easily picked up the small look of sadness that Rose had before her face became filled with the false happiness again.
“Most likely...The Dark Presence wants to feed off her. She...lives off of creative people...Thomas Zane, Dr. Hartman's Clinic...all of them fed The Dark Presence in some way. Some she...infects through their art. Giving her an outlet to spread...some get taken. Like your Max...”, Rose's gaze seemed to unfocus before she finished speaking softly, “...and my Alan.” Rose was quiet for a moment before she focused back on Chloe. “But honestly...Alan said he's never seen her try THIS HARD to get someone before. Your friend must be special indeed!”, she said the chipper tone coming back to her voice.
Chloe felt her hand tighten into a fist. Lady...you have no fucking idea, she thought before continuing. “You keep saying Alan...do you mean Alan Wake? What does he have to do with this?” Chloe couldn't believe how much more excited Rose could be. At the mention of Alan Wake, her face lit up and she eagerly leaned towards Chloe. 3
“He has to do with everything! When he came here, in 2010, The Dark Presence tried to use him to escape, but he stopped her! Sent Barbara Jagger packing and sealed the Dark Presence back into the lake!”, she then stopped and sighed. “Sadly he had to seal himself away in the process. Now he's trapped down there and can't be with me. He still sends me messages at least! In the clouds, through spilled coffee, on internet forums. It's so lovely of him!” Chloe could only stare at the lovesick waitress.
I...really doubt that somehow, she thought while trying to keep track of everything. So Alan Wake had come here in 2010, battled this...Dark Presence, and sealed himself away at the bottom of Cauldron Lake with it? Why the hell did no one else remember this? “Okay...but...how the hell does no one actually remember this?! I mean...his wife thought he had drowned!” Chloe blinked at the heated flash of anger on Rose's face when she mentioned Alice. Rose angrily crossed her arms.
“Because Alan's story had to make it so, I was just...fortunate to not be affected. But who cares what his wife thinks!”, she practically shouted and Chloe could feel the anger directed at Alice Wake. “She was trying to trick Alan into going to see that quack Hartman! God knows what he would have done to him! She doesn't deserve Alan. It should be her stuck in that lake instead of my lovely Alan! I don't know why he had to go and rescue her.” Chloe felt her heart soar hearing Rose's final sentence.
“Wait! What?! What do you mean rescue?!” Rose flinched back in shock at Chloe's sudden outburst and had to compose herself before continuing. H
“The Dark Presence took her when they first arrived in town. Like I said, It...forced him to write a story. A story where the Dark Presence was going to escape, but Alan escaped from her before he finished it. He spent the next week gathering the pages of his manuscript so he could write a new ending. One that sealed her away instead and freed his wife. At least...that's what was told to me. I was...not in my right mind at the time.” Chloe bit back a retort about her still not being in her right mind before asking how she had found out about all this. “Tor and Odin gave me some of the details, but wouldn't tell me everything or how they knew that it had happened. Alan told me the rest later from a summer's cloud.” Chloe leaned back in surprise at the mention of the two old rocker's names.
“Wait...you mean the Old Gods of Asgard? That Tor and Odin?” Rose nodded.
“They live at the retirement home I work at. Valhalla”, she said with a chuckle. “Alan and theirs agent, Barry Wheeler, set it up for them after they became a little too old to keep doing the rock scene.” Chloe hadn't even heard the last part, just stood from her chair and started heading to the door.
“Then let's fucking go! Maybe they know how to get Max back!” She started to open the door, but the sound of Rose running stopped her.
“No! No, we can't right now. It's the middle of the night. The Taken will be out in force and I'm not too keen on dealing with them right now. We need to stay right here until morning.” Chloe rounded on the woman.
“Fuck that! You just told me my girlfriend was taken by some fucking monster who wants to use her as a snack while it plots breaking free to do fuck knows what! If those old bastards know how someone can be gotten back from all this, I'm getting their help!” She reached for the door again, but Rose slammed a hand against it and stopped it from opening. Chloe started to yell at her to move, but Rose's ice hard stare shut her up immediately.
“You don't know the first thing of dealing with the Taken. It's the middle of the night when they can easily move around. And to top it all off, you yourself were on your way to becoming one of them hours ago!” Chloe felt her blood freeze.
“What...what do you mean?” Rose growled and locked the door, standing in front of it.
“Think back to the campsite. You were threatening to, quote, 'Bash my fucking skull in'? Then I shined my light on you and you nearly collapsed?” Chloe thought back to then. Had...she really said that? She remembered her fear at Max being lost...her anger at the Taken, then surprise at seeing Rose...but it was there her memory got fuzzy. She took a step back from the still angry looking Rose.
“Did...did I say that?”, Chloe nearly whispered. She knew that she could get...vocal when angry, but even during the worst of her time in Arcadia Bay, she never remembered talking like that. The thought sent a shiver through her. She rubbed at her arms before she continued. “What do you mean...BECOMING like them?” Rose glared at her before closing her eyes and taking a steadying breath. When she opened them again, all the heat was gone. She gently took Chloe's arm and guided her to sit on the couch before taking a seat again on the far side. 12
“I mean just like I said. You were being controlled by her. She likes to take damaged or emotionally vulnerable people and turn them into her puppets. Most become Taken...but not all”. Rose seemed to shrink in on herself and curl up on the couch. “I should know...she did to me what she was starting to do to you. To use you as a puppet. Though I'm pretty sure she was counting on me to kill you.” The words sent a sharp shock through Chloe's body and she felt some of the memory of then come roaring back. Her rage and anger directed at a woman who had just saved her life. Looking back, she hated that she hadn't realized something was wrong right then. She turned to Rose ready to ask her more...and paused. The woman's face had become crestfallen, her eyes unfocused on some distant memory.
“What...what did it have you do?”, Chloe asked quietly. The question seemed to snap rose out of her remembering, but her sad expression stayed. Rose was silent for a long moment, just fidgeting with the hem of her pajamas. “I...I'm sorry I shouldn't have asked. It's okay. You don't have to say”, Chloe started to say to excuse Rose from answering. Rose just gave a sad shake of her head and let out a sigh before speaking.
“No...doctors always say it helps to talk about your traumas”. She took a deep breath before going into her story. “She...Barbara...infected me. She made me lead Alan into a trap. I told him that I had found some pages of his story and to come here to get them. She then made me put sleeping pills in his and Barry's coffee, putting them to sleep until night fall. I was conscious the whole time but could only watch as she...she made me do and say things. After she let me go...I took a long time to recover.” A small, sad smile broke across Rose's face. For the first time since Chloe had met this woman, she felt like she was actually seeing the real her. Someone who had been attacked by something that Chloe couldn't even comprehend, left shattered and desperately trying to scrape the broken pieces back into a workable whole. Every interaction a mask she had to put on just to get through the day. For just a moment, she wondered if this is who Rachel would have become...had she lived through everything...
Chloe fiercely shook her head. No...now was not the time to be thinking of someone who had abandoned her...not when her Max was in danger. “I'm sorry...I can't even imagine what that was like...but please...I need to find someway to help save Max. I won't let some fucking monster have her...please...if the Old Gods can help, I need to speak with them”. Rose smiled and wiped away at some errant tears that had started to fall.
“She's your Alan...isn't she?, Rose said in nearly a whisper. Chloe could only nod. Rose nodded back, wiped away at the last of some tears, then slipped her usual mask back on. “Right! Then I'll bring you to them tomorrow! I have a shift at Valhalla in the morning. We'll go and get your car, then head over there, because there is no way are we going out there tonight. I wish I could offer you a bed, but I only have the one room. Let me gather a spare pillow and blanket for you!” She flashed Chloe a smile before heading off to her bedroom to gather everything. Chloe watched her go before lying down on the couch to stare up at the ceiling.
She doubted she would be getting much sleep. I'm coming for you Max...please...just stay safe... 20
Chapter 15
Notes:
The following chapter contains graphic depictions of violence and death from Natural Disasters. Reader discretion is advised.
Chapter Text
Max was drowning. The darkness pressed in all around her, filling her mouth, nose and lungs with it's essence. Hands felt like they were grasping at her. She desperately tried to fight them off, but it was no use. She'd shake one free, only for another to latch on. Stop it! Leave me alone! LEAVE ME ALONE!, she desperately thought...only for a calm and steady voice to pierce the darkness. “Ms. Caulfield. Ms. Caulfield, you need to wake up now.” Max's eyes shot open and she quickly took stock of her surroundings. She was... sitting on a bench in an art gallery? She tried to think about what she had been doing moments before, how she had gotten there, but it was like the memory was being washed away. She had been on assignment with Chloe at...somewhere and then...what had happened? A hand lightly grasped her shoulder and Max nearly screamed before looking up into the face of the man who must've been trying to shake her awake.
It was an older man in a dark blue suit, a black tie with swirling patterns hanging over a crisp white shirt. His dark brown eyes were filled with worry behind the shiny black frames of his glasses. When he saw that Max was awake and conscious, he flashed her an easy and welcoming smile. Max thought he looked like the host of a talk show...and somehow was VERY familiar. “Good! I was getting worried there! You looked like you were having a bit of a nightmare”, he said, his deep voice seeming to resonate around the seemingly empty section of the gallery they were in. Max stared at the man for a moment before shaking her head. Figure out what's happening in a moment, I shouldn't be rude to this man, she thought as she stood up to face him.
“I...guess I was. Thank you. Sorry for falling asleep here Mr....?”, she asked as she held out her hand to shake his. The man scrunched up his face before snapping and grasping Max's hand to shake with his own. His hand felt slightly cold, almost like it had been submerged in water just moments ago. The thought made Max shiver. Why...do I know this man?, she thought as the man answered.
“Shoot! Forgive me Max, I let my reputation get the better of me. Warlin Door, host of the talk show 'In Between' with...well...me!” The name sounded...familiar somehow to Max. Had she seen one of his shows? Her and Chloe never really watched talk shows, but maybe she had seen an advert. Mr. Door let go of her hand and slipped his into his pocket. “And I'm not surprised you were having a nightmare in this section. Lovely work but,” Mr. Door did an imitation of shiver, “dark subject matter.” Max looked around the room again and saw exactly what Mr. Door had meant.
Every painting that was hanging in the room was beautiful, but with horrifying imagery. Max instantly recognized some of the most famous ones such as Saturn Devouring His Son and The Massacre of the Innocents, but others that she had only heard of in passing dotted this section of the gallery. The Great Red Dragon and the Woman Clothed in the Sun, The Face of War and a copy of Hell from the Triptych of Earthly Vanity and Divine Salvation all stared back at her. A shiver ran through her again...just what was she doing here? Mr. Door saw her look of fear but gave her a reassuring smile. “Don't worry though. I liked your section. You have a good eye for photography Ms. Caulfield.” The words sent a shock through Max.
“My...section?” She must've looked even more shocked than she felt, because Mr. Door gave her a confused smile before pointing down to the opposite end of the gallery.
“Of course! Just at the other end down there in it's own room. I figured you had come here to get away from everyone asking questions about your method.” Max could only stare in the direction that Mr. Door had pointed, her mouth hanging slack. She had her own display? In an Art Gallery? And people were interested in it? If she hadn't been speaking with someone she would have pinched her cheeks to see if she was really awake. Eventually, she shook her head and turned back to Mr. Door.
“Thank you! Ummmm...I guess that nap really confused me I...don't even remember submitting anything.” Mr. Door just gave a warm laugh.
“I know what you mean. Sometimes we wake up and everything around us is different than how we remember. The mind does like to play tricks on itself. Well, I did have some questions for you myself, but unfortunately, I have to head on my way.” Mr. Door started to walk away but stopped and turned back to Max. “You know what...It may not be the most viewer heavy episode I'll have, but how would you like to come on my show sometime? We can talk about your work and the inspiration you put into it. Give me a glimpse into what makes Max Caulfield well...you.”
The suggestion rocked Max off her feet. A talk show wanted her on to speak about her art? I...have to be dreaming this, she thought before finally answering. “Yes! Thank you. That sounds like it would be lovely. Is there anyone I need to contact?” Mr. Door flashed her another easy smile before waving his hand.
“No no...when it's time, I'll get in contact with you. For now, enjoy the gallery Ms. Caulfield. Big things are in store for you I feel!” With that, he walked off humming a tune that Max could just barely hear. It sounded familiar, like everything else with Mr. Door, but she pushed the thought from her head as she made her way towards where her section of the gallery supposedly was. As she got closer, she could hear the sounds of people milling about and the dull murmur of their conversations. Max rounded a corner and the sight made her breath catch in her throat.
A banner had been hung across the entrance to another section of the gallery that read 'The Photography of Max Caulfield' and a more than decent number of people were filling the section and milling about. From where she stood, she couldn't really make out any of their expressions, but at least no one seemed disappointed. Max stepped behind a small screen displaying Figure with Meat and took a deep breath. Okay! Okay Max just stay calm. It's just a bunch of people looking at your art, you got this. If they ask any questions just do your best to answer them. Having suitably psyched herself up, Max went around the screen and made her way into the gallery.
.jpg!Large.jpg){kind=link}
Seeing her art displayed and hearing people talk about it felt absolutely surreal. “I love the attention to color in this one.” “The way the foreground pops against the backdrop of the city is very well done.” “For such a bare picture, the little details that it captures are amazing”. Max couldn't help but smile. Everywhere she looked was filled with people just...admiring her work. Max started to look around at just what had been submitted and smiled as she remembered taking each one. One was of a beautiful shot of a butterfly that Max had taken in Central Park, which Max had to lightly chuckle at. She had been so insistent on getting that shot that she had rewound at least twenty times to perfect it, all while Chloe was trying to get them to go get some food. The overwrought groan Chloe had given her when she had finally got the shot and told her how long it had taken still bringing a smile to her face. Max walked on and came across another shot that had been a personal favorite of hers.
It showed Chloe on the floor of their living room, her face smudged with grease as she was concentrating on the torn apart torque wrench she had brought home, intent on fixing it. Wires and pieces were scattered all about her a she scrunched up her face looking at the inside wiring of the casing. A small plaque next to it read 'Determination'. Max smiled. She had nearly lost this picture when soon after Chloe had lost an important piece of the wrench and Max had to rewind to help her find it. She had been so glad when the picture still remained on her camera. With a content sigh, she looked around the room again. So many of the pictures that people were looking at were from happy moments she shared with Chloe. The thought brought a happy tear to her eye. I wish you could be here now, she thought...then stopped. Why WASN'T Chloe here? Max doubted that she would have come to such a display of her art alone, but the bright blue hair of her girlfriend was no where to be seen. Maybe...she had to step away?, she thought as she continued to look around the room...only for her eyes to fall on what could only be the center piece of the exhibit. The sight made her blood run cold as she instantly recognized it.
It was a picture of her from behind staring at the wall of photos she had had set up in her dorm room at Blackwell Academy. In a dazed trance, she walked over to the portrait and stared at the little plaque that sat next to it. It simply read 'Everyday Heroes'. Max felt her pulse quicken. She had destroyed this picture years ago. The day that she had gotten her powers. The day she had met back up with Chloe. The only time she had seen it at this size was when she had photo jumped to get Jefferson arrested and ended up hearing the storm coming while she was in San Francisco over the phone. For a terrifying second, Max thought she had somehow jumped back to then. She did her best to stop herself from hyperventilating. No! No, it can't be that. You aren't 18 again and that timeline didn't happen. Just...call Chloe. She'll answer and you'll see. Max opened her bag to search for her phone, but the panic started to rise back as she looked inside of it. Her bag was almost completely empty. The only thing in it...was the old Polaroid camera. Max turned to head back to the bench she had awoken on, to see if she had dropped her phone there, when she heard the two men next to her that had been looking at the photo speak.
“It's really not bad, but I don't see how it's an 'Everyday Hero'”. The other man just shrugged.
“I'm sure it means something that we just aren't supposed to know. Either way, these aren't bad, but you should totally check out her work from Arcadia Bay. Now that's some photography!” The words were like a punch in Max's gut. She turned to watch as the two men walked off through a curtain that Max was sure hadn't been there moments ago. Another banner hung over it proudly displaying the words 'Arcadia Bay'. Max felt almost sick to her stomach. She didn't want to think about what could be on the other side of the curtain, but something urged her on. Her own nosiness forcing her, step by step, to walk over to the curtain and through it.
The other side of the curtain was one of controlled chaos. Where the rest of the gallery was presented in what one could expect of such a place, this had pictures hung haphazardly and too close together. Or far apart with massive spaces in between each photo. As well, the entire room was painted black, with blue light being the only source of illumination aside from spotlights on the various pictures in the room. Pictures...which made Max nearly vomit.
All of them were of people that had died in the storm that devastated Arcadia Bay. The first picture that greeted Max on the other side of the curtain, was of Warren Graham...but the only way she could know for sure was because of the plague that held his name. The picture was the hideously ruined face of someone who had been caught at the center of a explosion just as it happened. Huge swath's of Warren's skin were completely blown off, exposing his skull while tendons hung from his slack jaw. Fire raged across what parts of his face hadn't been destroyed in the explosion, a look of horror and pain filled his one good eye. Max tore her eyes away from the horrible vision and quickly wished she hadn't.
Her eyes had landed on a photo of Dana. She was in her Blackwell Cheerleader uniform, but was pinned to the ground by a piece of rebar that had impaled her in the stomach. Blood flowed from the wound and Dana's mouth as she had been desperately trying to remove it when the picture had been taken, her eyes wide and wild with fear and pain. Max backed up, tried to go through the curtain back to where she had been just moments before...but the curtain was gone. In it's place was a massive portrait that made Max slam her hand over her mouth to stop herself from screaming.
It was Joyce. Like Warren, she had massive burns on her body, but she had somehow managed to pull herself away from the burning Two Whales Diner in the background and lay against the boat that had fallen in the middle of the street. She was missing a leg and the blood that had poured from it left a steady line to the burning diner. Max could just make out that she was holding an old picture of her and Chloe from when they were kids. No...no no no no nononono! This didn't happen! They didn't find her like this!, Max desperately thought as she pushed herself away from the horrific vision. A small dividing wall had been set up splitting the room in two, with more photos covering it. Max saw Evan Harris with his face caved in by storm debris, Brooke with her lower body crushed under debris as she reached out for someone to help her and a woman Max had never seen before drowned in a basement, a rosary floating in front of her face that was frozen in dead fear. Max ran past them and around the little wall before stopping dead in her tracks. Along the walls were more of the horrible pictures of people she had known at Blackwell, but dominating the end of this little corridor was a massive triptych. Max felt her gaze lock on to it and couldn't stop herself from letting the image on it burn into her mind.
The left panel was a picture taken from on top of Blackwell's roof, looking down at the courtyard below. A crowd was gathered around the fallen form of Kate Marsh, her shattered body facing up into the sky, her blood somehow forming wings as it had stained the concrete. Max weakly shook her head. No! No this isn't real! Kate's alive! I saved her! Desperately trying to look at anything other than the broken body of her friend, Max skipped over the middle portrait and looked at the picture on the right hand side. She wished she hadn't.
It showed Chloe lying dead in the junkyard, her body had fallen over the plastic wrapped form of Rachel Amber. A small hole was drilled directly into her forehead as a thin line of blood flowed out, only to be washed away by the rain that was falling. Chloe's face was one of shock, as if she couldn't believe what was happening as she looked up into the camera. Max felt tears start to run down her face as she stared at moment in time that had been erased. Why? Why is this happening?!, she practically screamed in her head as she painfully tore her eyes away from the collapsed form of her girlfriend to view the center picture of the triptych.
It was her. The photo was of Max in a place that she was sure would haunt her dreams til the day she died. It was her from her own time in the Dark Room. She was wearing the black shirt with a skull emblazoned on it and gray shorts that she had woken in when Jefferson was taking his fucked up photos, but she had been strapped into a gray chair as she stared at the camera. It was clear that the Max in the photo was dead. Her head had lolled to the side and her eyes were glazed over, unfocused. Her mouth hung slack as a thin line of spittle rolled down her cheek. A needle, the kind that Max had seen spread about the Dark Room, still was embedded in her neck. Max fell to her knees, taking in the entire piece, unable to even think. She blinked...and the room filled with people.
“Oh I love this one! You can really see the fear in her eyes as her guts spill out.” “Wow look at the burnt skin on this one! Absolutely horrific! I feel like I can almost smell it!” “Damn this girl got FUCKED UP! Look at her screaming for help as she's crushed under the debris!” Max could barely hear them as she just continued to stare in horror at the triptych before her. She barely reacted when someone pulled her up to standing. “Hey you're the photographer right?”, Max slowly turned to look at the distorted face of a woman, darkness crawling all over skin. “I love yOUr work! Tell me hOw you managed to get so MAny perFect moments of death?”, the woman spoke in a distorted voice. At her words, the rest of the equally darkness covered people began to crowd around her. All asking questions in the same horrid voice. “Did you Want them deAD?” “How did it fEEl to kill so MAny for ONE persoN?” “Do YOu still see thEir Faces?” The shadow people pressed in around Max, suffocating her, cutting off any escape she could have. Her breath came fast and hard as her heart pounded in her chest. She pressed her hands to her ears, desperate to shut out the sound of their questions.
“STOP! SHUT UP! LEAVE ME ALONE!”, she screamed as loud as she could. Then a hand grasped her wrist.
“Come on!”, a voice called out and tore Max out of the crowd of things pulling her to a fire exit she hadn't seen moments ago. Max could barely process as the person leading her slammed their body into the door and led them out into an alley. It was absolutely filled with trash and loose scraps of newspaper as a light drizzle rained down on them. Max stumbled forward and braced herself against the wet brick wall opposite the door. She almost immediately began throwing up, desperately shutting her eyes trying to push away the horrible things she had seen. Dimly, she heard the fire exit slam shut. “Holy shit! Glad I found you when I did! That did not look good. You okay there?” When Max's stomach finally settled, she turned to look at her rescuer and felt her jaw drop, instantly recognizing them.
She had been saved by a young girl who couldn't have been older than 18. She was dressed in a simple black v-neck with artfully torn jeans and a red flannel over the top. Her blond hair hung loose down past her shoulders, but Max could just make out the single blue feather earring that hung from left ear. Her hazel eyes sparkled with equal parts adrenaline and fear. Max could only wordlessly work her mouth as Rachel Amber ran a hand through her hair and flashed a grin.
“I know you probably have HELLA questions right now...but we gotta get out of here first.”
Chapter Text
Max's mouth worked furiously as she stared at the now alive Rachel Amber, but barely anything would come out. “You...you're...” Rachel quirked an eyebrow and gave a slight smile.
“You're...beautiful? My savior? All great sentiments but we need to move. Come on!” With that, she grabbed Max's wrist and led her off on a run deeper into the alley. Max tried to convince herself that she was dreaming, that this wasn't real...that there was no way Rachel was here. The constant pressure of the girl's hand on her wrist refused to let her think that. What the fuck is happening here? was all Max could think as Rachel led them into a large space where the alley ended and swore. “Shit! Hate this place...” She looked around for a moment, before smiling at the door on the far side. “This way!”, she shouted and made to grab Max's wrist again, but Max jerked free.
“Stop! What the fuck is going on here?! What is this place?! How are you...”, Max couldn't even bring herself to say that final question. She didn't want to think about what an answer to it would mean. Rachel turned to Max.
“I know this is a lot to take in, but I promise. I'll answer you soon. Just...come with me!”, Rachel begged gesturing at the door. Max stared at her for a second before letting out a sigh and nodding. What other choice did she have? Rachel flashed Max a smile and walked them to the door, opening it up. A set of concrete steps descended down into the building, blue light flooding the short stairwell. Rachel immediately stepped in, but Max hesitated. The place seemed...dark. Too dark for them to be walking in...but Max couldn't think of WHY too dark was so dangerous. Something...waiting in it? Rachel looked confused for a moment, but quickly seemed to pick up on Max's fears. “Hey...it's okay. Those assholes won't come here and if I'm right, we'll be in a safe spot right after. Trust me.” She said as she offered a hand to Max.
For just a moment, Max hesitated. She was following a dead girl into a stairwell in a place where she had no idea where it was. This seemed like an all around TERRIBLE idea...and yet the calming voice and open demeanor of the person who had saved her set her mind at ease. Told her that she could trust this person. Gently, Max reached out and took Rachel's hand. “Okay...but I want answers.” Rachel gave a chuckle.
“As many as I can give you. Now come on!” With that, Rachel rushed off down the stairs to the door at the opposite end of them, Max close behind her. They walked through and the sight took Max's breath away.
They were on a roof looking out over a massive city, a steady beat of rain coming down all around them, yet somehow leaving them completely dry. A bright light shown above the door they had just come through illuminating the roof top. Max heard Rachel walk up beside her. “Yeah...for such a crappy place...it's not a bad view.” Max scanned the skyline and immediately picked out the Empire State and Chrysler buildings sticking into the sky.
“We...we're in New York?”, she asked but as she turned her head, that thought was dashed from her mind. Her mouth dropped as she stared at the Space Needle and it's surrounding buildings jutted up from the crowd of rooftops. “Or...Seattle?”, she whispered looking at the strange new skyline before her. Rachel just gave a sigh.
“Neither unfortunately...yet both. I don't know...this place is weird.” Max turned to look at her. Rachel was hugging herself looking out at everything with fear in her eyes. “This place...is called the Dark Place.” Max felt her entire body shiver at the name, but she had to admit...it certainly matched. The New York and Seattle she knew always were full of light, even in the middle of the night. This place was shrouded in darkness, with only a few pinpricks of light cutting through it. Max looked up. There wasn't even a single star in the sky.
Max tore her eyes away from the starless sky and walked over to the edge of the roof and looked down. She could make out the front of the Seattle Art Museum directly across from them. Max thought she could see people moving in front of it, but from this height it was impossible to know for sure. “How...did I get here?”, she quietly asked herself.
“You...don't remember?”, she heard Rachel ask as the girl came up beside her. Max turned and shook her head.
“All I know is that I was out...somewhere with Chloe and something happened and...”, Max let out a frustrated groan. “What the fuck is going on here?!” She stepped away from the ledge and walked back to the door they had come from and slid down it, the metal cool against her back. Rachel had followed close behind and did the same.
“Yeah...to say this place is confusing is one hell of an understatement, but let me try.” Rachel scooted around til she was facing Max, breathed in and started talking. “Like I said, this is the Dark Place. A place outside of reality that we've both somehow found ourselves in. It seems to be a...mix of Seattle and New York, though I suppose it could be worse. Could have some of Arcadia Bay mixed in.” Max couldn't help but note the bitter tone Rachel had used mentioning the old town. Max shook her head.
“Odd question...but this...doesn't have to do with the Dark Room...does it?” Rachel looked surprised at Max's question before grimacing.
“Ugh that fucking asshole Jefferson's little shit place? No way! He wishes! No this is...something else. It's made by something called The Dark Presence”. The name sent another chill coursing through Max. For an instance, a memory surfaced of...SOMETHING filling Max's vision as it rushed at her, but it was like the memory kept being swept away. Max shook away the thought.
“Okay...how did I get here and...why are you here?” Rachel gave a little bit of a laugh and placed her hand over her heart.
“Damn Max...I'm hurt. You don't want me around?” Rachel sobered and continued, “but to answer you're question...I don't know how we got here. The last thing I...remember is spitting in Jefferson's face then...waking up here”, she said while gesturing out at the city. “Something told me to come find you and I did”. Max stared at the younger girl as she fidgeted. Why...do I feel she isn't telling me something?
“What was all of that back there? In the gallery? Those...”, Max paused as she desperately tried to push away the horrid pictures that were burned into her mind, “those things.” Rachel paused for just a moment before continuing.
“They are others that the Dark Presence has taken. They're even called that. The Taken. Real original I know, but still. As for the...rest...it's...like the welcoming zone for you. I knew it was hella bad...but that was way worse than I thought it would be.” Max stared at the girl. Something she had just said, wasn't adding up.
“How...did you know it would be bad?”, Max said slowly getting to her feet. Rachel, still sitting looked up at Max in confusion before her eyes went wide in shock.
“Oh! Ummmm....I just...I just knew it would be? I mean...so much of this place is bad I knew that that had to be too?” Max felt her pulse began to quicken. Rachel was clearly lying to her.
“You're lying.” Rachel's eyes went wide and she slowly stood, keeping her hands up, the palms pointed toward Max.
“Wait...look I...that's”, she started to try and say, but Max wasn't listening. She immediately turned and tried to open the door, but Rachel grabbed hold of her. “Max wait! Please let me explain!”
“Let me go!” Max yelled out as she tried to struggle free, but Rachel wouldn't let go.
“Max, please! I have a good reason!”, Rachel tried to beg, but Max only growled and brought up her hand. Rachel's eyes went wide. “Shit! MAX DON'T-”, she started to say, but was cut off as Max activated her power.
Pain like nothing Max had ever felt before ripped through her entire body. It was like her very atoms were being ripped into shreds. She couldn't even scream for the amount of pain that coursed through her. After a few seconds, Max lay spasming on the roof looking up into the starless sky before Rachel's worried face blocked out the view. “Fuck! I'm so sorry. I should have told you. Time is...time is weird here. Your power doesn't work right.” It was a few seconds before Max could answer, and even then, it felt exhausting.
“How...do you...know...?”, Rachel just winced and moved to Max's head, placing it in her lap.
“I'm sorry...I should have told you, but I didn't know how you'd react. I know...because you told me. This...isn't the first time we met.” The words sent a shock through Max.
“What...do you mean?”, she asked quietly. The pain was lessening only to be replaced by dread. Rachel looked down at Max, ashamed.
“We've...met before. I found you wandering the streets before but we got separated and...I don't know what happened after, but I could FEEL you end up in that Museum. I'm really not sure how.” Max's mind reeled at what Rachel was saying. She...had had this conversation before? Had had Rachel explain all this before? Why couldn't she remember? Max placed a hand on her forehead and shut her eyes...desperately trying to remember what had happened, but couldn't. It was like everything was being washed away. She heard Rachel sigh and felt as she placed her hand on top of Max's. “I'm sorry, Max. I wish I could help you remember”, she said as one of her fingers touched Max's forehead. Max felt a spark jump off the contact and gasped as visions flooded her brain. Like a memory being played in reverse.
She saw herself running through the streets of this mixed up city as a dark shape charged down the streets at her. The vision jumped and she and Rachel were having this exact conversation from before, only for the house to start shaking as SOMETHING attacked a copy of her parent's house in Seattle. She felt the shock at seeing the living Rachel in her parent's living room all over again, then she was walking the empty streets as a payphone rang and she walked to answer it. The scene shifted again and Max found herself back in that horrible gallery, pushing her way past all of the Taken, the pictures silently blaming her for all their deaths. Then it shifted one final time. And she saw Chloe run past her to drive off the Taken in Bright Falls as she ran into their cabin to leap back. As the vision ended she sat up with a jolt. Rachel flinched back. “What?! What is it?! What happened?!” Max whipped around to face her and grabbed her shoulders.
“Rachel! I...I remember. Chloe...she and I were in Bright Falls on a shoot when I got taken by the Dark Presence and ended up here! I escaped from the gallery and was wandering the streets when I heard a payphone ringing...when I answered, a voice kept repeating the word home. That's-”, but Rachel cut her off.
“That's where you met me! I could feel you heading that way and went there to meet you! But...how are you just now remembering this?” Max shook her head.
“I don't know. When you touched me just now I felt...something then it all came rushing back to me!” Rachel breathed a sigh of relief.
“Well thanks for that! This would have sucked if we got separated again! How did you end up back here?”
“The Dark Presence. It separated us then chased me down. When it caught me I...blacked out and that's when I woke up back in the gallery.” Rachel nodded and a small smile spread across her face.
“Damn...well thank god I got that magic touch I guess”, she said as she waggled her fingers in Max's direction. Despite the situation, something about the way she said it made Max blush. She turned away hoping Rachel hadn't seen it. “So what now? Go back to your parent's?”, she asked seemingly oblivious to Max's blushing. Max shook her head.
“No...it didn't feel right. Maybe...maybe that's not the home that the call meant? Maybe it means Chloe and I's home in New York instead? I don't know. This place is hella confusing.” As soon as the word 'hella' left Max's mouth, she flinched. After Arcadia Bay, she had tried her best to not use it since it seemed to upset Chloe so much, but hearing Rachel say it had brought it back. She felt Rachel put a hand on her shoulder.
“Awwww! Chloe get you using that word? It was so cute when she picked it up from me!” Max gave a slight chuckle.
“I did...for a bit, but I kinda stopped. It seemed to upset Chloe after...”, Max said as she turned towards Rachel, leaving the sentence unfinished. Rachel's expression fell.
“After I ended up...dead. Abandoning her.” Max could practically feel the pain roll off Rachel. For an instant she thought about giving her a hug, but stopped herself. Despite meeting her here, she really knew almost NOTHING about her. Only what Chloe had told her in Arcadia Bay...and what they had found while searching for her. The memory of Chloe in pain and disbelief set a small fire of rage inside her.
“Yeah. Exactly”, Max all but spat out at the blonde. Rachel flinched at the words but didn't fight back. Just sighed and rubbed at her arm.
“I...I know I fucked up. I was...I was so desperate to just GET OUT of that shit hole town that I did whatever I could to make that escape happen. Whenever a plan failed or got delayed, I...I turned to other methods. And hooking up with Frank made them...easier to get. Plus he was another way out in case...in case Chloe and I couldn't figure out anything better. But I NEVER would have left her! I swear it! Even if I had had to leave and come back for her!” Max just crossed her arms over her chest and glared at Rachel. A small part of her believed her, but the small fire still burned in Max's stomach.
“Even with Jefferson?”, she angrily retorted...and instantly hated herself for it. Rachel seemed to collapse in on herself. When she answered, her voice was quiet and distant, yet laced with anger.
“That fucker knew just what honey coated bullshit to whisper in my ear to wrap me around his fucking finger. Told me he could get me back to California and set up with a modeling firm. So yeah, I fucked him, but I lived just fucking long enough to HATE myself for it. I treated Chloe like shit and fucked around and got killed for it, abandoning her. But I NEVER wanted to leave her...not like you did.” Max knew she deserved those words, but it didn't make them sting any less.
“I was a kid! I didn't have a choice! My parents moved to Seattle and I had to go with them!”
“You could have texted! Or called! Or shit, WROTE her a letter! God knows she wrote plenty to you! Kept a whole journal FILLED with them that she never sent because she figured YOU wouldn't answer back.” Max felt the words hit her like a truck. Chloe had never told her that before.
“I...that...I didn't”, she tried to argue back, but there was no way to. Max had never meant to do it, but she had still abandoned Chloe all the same. She had just...not known where to start. Leaving at the funeral of your best friend's father to start a new life in a new city? There was no good way to start that conversation. Then after not emailing or texting for so long while she was starting at her new school and learning about Seattle, she just...felt like it was wrong of her to try. That Chloe would resent her or hate her for it. So she just stopped answering Chloe's texts...and hated herself for it. She felt her eye's begin to tear up, but clamped her eyes shut and shook her head. No! No, you've been through this. You talked this over with Chloe. You made it right to her. When she opened her eyes again, Rachel was staring at her, tears in her own eyes.
“I'm sorry, but only a little. I know that was hella shitty of me to say, but I could see how much it hurt Chloe. I know you may not believe me, but I never wanted to see her hurt like that again”, she said as she wiped away a tear that had started to fall. Max could only nod.
“Yeah...you're right. I know that I hurt Chloe by vanishing from her life. I won't try to excuse that. I can only continue to tell her how sorry I am that I did it. And I'm sorry to you about all that I said” Rachel just shook her head.
“No...you were right to call me out. I hurt her in my own ways. I...I wish I had had the chance to tell her how sorry I was.”, she said quietly. Where before she had been angry at Rachel, now a part of her ached with sympathetic pain. Even if Max did get out of here...she knew that that was something Rachel could never do.
“I'll tell her”, she said quietly. Rachel looked at her and a sad smile crossed her face.
“Even after I was so bitchy to you?”. Max waved her hand in front of her face.
“I started it. Besides, I think...I think it might be good for Chloe...if she believes me.” Rachel gave a small laugh.
“If it's coming from the mouth of her time-traveling girlfriend? I think she'll believe anything.” Rachel took a shuddering breath and centered herself, bringing her pointer and ring fingers on both hands together to form a separate rings. Max was pretty sure she had seen some actors do the same thing before starting a role. “Okay! Now before we brought down the mood, you were saying that you think the next best stop would be to go to you and Chloe's apartment in New York?” When Max nodded, Rachel brightened up. “Guess that means then we get to ride the subway! I always wanted to try that.”
Chapter 17
Notes:
The following contains depictions of ritualistic sacrifice. Reader discretion is advised.
Chapter Text
Max and Rachel peered around a corner on the empty streets of the city, looking for any sign of the Taken. They had been walking for a couple of hours after leaving the rooftop and everything about the place felt more and more surreal. Max had wondered when they were leaving how they were going to get away from the Taken in front of the gallery, when Rachel surprised her yet again. She had reached up and unscrewed the light bulb above the door. When they walked back through it...they had ended up in an alley six blocks away from the gallery. When Max asked how that had worked, Rachel could only shrug and and answer that the light seemed to change and affect places in the Dark Place. Max had just shaken her head, another oddity of this horrible place she filed away. Rachel's voice snapped her out of her thoughts. “Coast looks clear. It's weird, before The Taken were all over the place, but now we haven't seen any of them.” Max could only give a sigh of relief at that.
“That's for the best probably. We can't really fight them and I can't just rewind time to avoid them anymore.” Max said as she stepped from around the corner and started walking down the street. Their surroundings were starting to look more like New York by the second, but they had yet to see anything like a entrance to the subway.
“Yeah...shit you're probably right. Shame we don't have like...a gun or something.” Max gave a small laugh and turned to look at the blonde. She had a piece of pipe that the two of them had ripped free from a wall slung over her shoulder.
“I doubt it would help. Chloe took some shooting lessons after we got to Seattle, but I only went with her a couple of times. I know just enough to not shoot myself or others I don't want to shoot, but that's it. Besides! You got your pipe! That's good right?” Rachel rolled her eyes and gave the pipe a few swings.
“I guess. I'll just imagine they're Jefferfuck or my asshole Dad if we come across any of them.” Max stopped at Rachel's words and looked at her, realizing this was the first time that Rachel had really spoken about her own life before...all this.
“Why your dad?”, she asked. Rachel looked confused for a moment before wincing and draping the pipe over her shoulder again.
“Oh yeah...I guess Chloe never told you. My dad was the DA for Arcadia Bay. I thought he was having an affair on my mom and kinda drug Chloe along to find out”, she gave a slight chuckle at that before the two of them started walking again.
“Is that how the two of you met?”, Max asked walking alongside her. Rachel just shook her head.
“No, I saved her butt at an underground concert for Firewalk. She had started shit with these two assholes and they were looking to hurt her. I distracted them, she smashed one of them with her beer bottle before taking a punch and then I drug her away. Frank stopped the two assholes from coming after us and we spent the rest of the concert partying out. Still, seeing her stand up to them like that was...cool. I figured she'd be down to help with anything, so we skipped school the next day and spied on my dad.” Max gave a light chuckle and shook her head. That...really did sound just like Chloe.
“So was he? Having an affair?” Rachel just shook her head and sighed.
“No but things got...real complicated after that. We did see him hugging someone...but that someone turned out to be my birth mom. She had been a...drug addict who left when I was still a baby. Said that she couldn't care for me like I needed.” Max wrapped an arm around the younger girl and gave her a hug while they walked.
“Sorry, I shouldn't have asked”, Max said quietly. Rachel just shook her head.
“Don't worry about it. It's...in the past. Easier to talk about now after...everything else. Anyway, she had gotten clean and wanted to come back into my life after all this time. When she threatened to bring him to court to get visitation rights, my douchebag of a father instead had her kidnapped and drugged up again instead of let her see me. I only found out about that part later. Was unconscious in the hospital after being stabbed by Frank's boss who was the one that took my birth mom.” Max could only look at Rachel in horror. She couldn't imagine her own father doing something so...evil.
“God...that's...I can't even comprehend that...how did you find out?” Rachel just gave a sad smile and kinda stared off into the distance.
“Chloe told me. Right after I woke up in the hospital”, her expression turned sad. “Probably...not the best decision in hindsight since my asshole dad had her banned from seeing me in the hospital, but fuck him. He had spent YEARS lying to me. At least Chloe had the balls to tell me the truth...even if it sucked to hear it. Besides, once I was out he couldn't do shit to stop me from hanging out with her.” Max could only give the girl another one armed hug after a story like that. She heard Rachel chuckle. “Damn, Chloe must love you. Two hugs in under a minute? If I didn't know you were taken I'd think you were flirting Caulfield.” Max immediately blushed and let Rachel go, holding up her hands.
“What?! I...no...that's...!”, she started to sputter, but Rachel just laughed.
“C'mon Max! It's okay! I'm just messing with you! I wouldn't try to come between you and Chloe”, she walked past a still blushing furiously Max before turning back to look over her shoulder, eyes half lidded and a small smirk on her face. “Even if you are hella cute when you blush.” She then turned back and continued walking away, leaving a stunned Max just behind her. It took her a solid second and Rachel shouting for her to catch up before Max ran after her, doing her best to hide her blush.
“Wait...this looks...familiar.” Rachel stopped and looked at Max. It had been about another hour of them wandering deeper into New York, but something about their current location jumped out at Max. She looked around at the nearby studio, its' display board saying 'In Between with Mr. Door', and the small park just up some stairs across from it with a construction zone just off to its' right. Max felt like she had seen a location like this before, but something felt...off about it. Rachel walked over and placed a hand on Max's shoulder.
“Is your apartment nearby?” Max just shook her head.
“No...it's like...like I've been here before. Something about...that park.” She quickly crossed the street and looked around the small area, benches and potted plants dotted around a large bowl fountain that sat in the middle. Max stood looking at the bowl with the construction just beyond it, asking herself where she had seen it before, when the sight finally clicked. “This is...the park in front of Alice's apartment...” Rachel walked up beside her.
“Who's Alice?”
“Alice Wake! She's my boss, the one who hired me to go to Bright Falls in the first place!” Max walked around the statue and pointed at the construction lot. “Her apartment should be right here, but...why is this here?” Rachel just shook her head.
“This place likes to fuck with everyone...maybe it-”. The ringing of a telephone made both women jump. It was coming from a set of payphones just down the stairs where Max had walked into the park. Rachel looked at Max. “I...think that's for you.” Max stared in the direction of where the ringing was coming from, wishing it would just stop. When it didn't, she took a steadying breath and made her way over to the ringing phone. Gently, she picked up the receiver.
“Hello?” For a moment the line was silent, then a male's voice finally spoke.
“Well well! Someone new! Glad I got a good line this time!”, the man said in a lightly accented voice that Max couldn't quite place, but she recognized him as the voice from before saying 'home'.
“Who...who the hell are you?”, Max asked, fear tainting her voice. The man gave a chuckle that sent a shiver down Max's spine.
“Oh we will meet soon enough. You just need to find me at my home. Oceanview Hotel. Room 665. The front door is locked, but you can try the balcony. The alleyway diagonally across the street from this phone should connect someway. I think, we can help each other!” Max could practically here the smile on the face of this man. It freaked her out.
“I'd...rather not. Look I just want to get home, can you help me?”, she tried to say to him, but the line went dead. “Hello? Hello?! Fuck!”, Max shouted as she slammed the phone back into the receiver. Rachel placed a hand on her shoulder again.
“Hey, it's okay. Who the fuck was that?” When Max told her what the man had said, Rachel grimaced. “Yeah...that sounds hella sketchy...but I don't know what else we have going for us”. Max hated to admit it, but she agreed. If this guy thought they could help each other, then it was a risk they had to take.
“Yeah...we should...try to meet with him I guess. I don't like it though, he sounded...really creepy.” Max said as they started to make their way towards the dark alley the voice had directed them too, passing a small store with numerous TV's on display, all of them showing static. Rachel just smiled and held up the pipe.
“Well if he tries anything I'll just brain him and then we can run the fuck out of there!” Max couldn't help but laugh at Rachel's suggestion as they descended the short stairs into the alley. She had to admit, it was good to have Rachel there. Max didn't want to think about how she would have done without her there to talk to and keep her mind off of the situation. She was just about to tell her as much, when she she felt a hand grip her arm in a vice grip and pull her off into a side alley. She screamed as someone threw her up against the hard brick of the wall. “Max! Let her the fuck go or I swear to God I will-”, Max heard Rachel start to say, but the sound of a gun being cocked cut them off.
“Shut. Your fucking. Mouths. I saw you talking on the phone out there. You working with him huh? You working with Hemingway?!”, a man shouted and Max flinched as she felt the barrel of a gun press against the back of her head. There was a soft click as whoever had grabbed her turned on a flashlight to illuminate them.
“I...I don't know who you mean. Please. I'm just trying to get home, just let us go”, Max said trying to hide the fear in her voice and failing miserably. The man sneered.
“Sure. Cause this place is just so easy to get into. Turn the fuck around!”, he shouted as he grabbed Max's arm and whipped her around. Max did her best to not look down the barrel of the gun still pointed at her and instead focused on the man behind it. He was an older man wearing a navy blue jacket over a white shirt with a black tie, his thinning brown hair cut like Max had seen David Madsen wear in Arcadia Bay. Gold letters that stood out on the jacket spelled 'FBI'. Keeping the gun trained on Max, the man moved slightly so he could watch Rachel, who was still holding the pipe at ready, at the same time. “Now I'm going to ask one more FUCKING time! Are you working with King?!” The man's eyes were wild as he shined the flashlight in Max's face.
“Look man, we don't know who the fuck you mean!”, Rachel shouted as she adjusted her grip on the pipe. The man tightened his grip on the gun and Max could only watch as his trigger finger adjusted against the side of the gun, moving closer to the trigger.
“Wake! Alan Fucking Wake! He FUCKING sent me here just as I was about to nail his fucking ass to the wall! So tell me where the FUCK he is!”, the man shouted. Max couldn't even understand what he was saying. Alan Wake had sent him here? Had he been looking for him? Just what the hell had happened?
“I...I don't know where Wake is. We only just got here ourselves. Please, we aren't working with him, we just want to go ho-” Max was cut off as the gun fired right in front of her. She screamed and slammed her eyes shut, waiting for the pain to hit her, but there was nothing. Just a high pitched ringing from her ears. Slowly she opened them again and the man was staring dead at her, the gun pointed off to the side of her head.
“Lie to me again and I swear I will fucking-”, he couldn't even finish the sentence before Rachel brought the pipe down hard on the hand holding the gun. He shouted and dropped it, a round firing off into the alley. “You fucking cu-!”, he started to shout before Rachel followed up her first blow with another against the side of his head. Max could only watch as the man crumbled in the alley way, her heart hammering in her chest.
Rachel was breathing hard as she held the pipe at the ready just in case. “Fuck you, asshole”, she growled. Max could see the way her entire body was shaking as she turned towards Max. “Max are you okay? You didn't get hit did you?” Max couldn't take her eyes off the fallen man, the sound of the gunshot still echoing all around her. Rachel maneuvered herself in front of her and gently cupped Max's face, forcing her to look at her. “Hey...hey it's okay. Just breath. Are you hurt?”, Rachel asked again gently. Max just gave a small shake of her head.
“No...no I'm...I'm okay. Is...is he?” Rachel looked over her shoulder at the fallen man before looking back at Max with worry.
“I...don't know. We should go though before he...gets up”. If he gets up, Max thought as she finally got her legs moving again. She started to take a tentative step back toward the alley they had been walking down and stopped, looking back once more at the man. Blood had started to run down his face from where Rachel had hit him. Max took a breath and walked over to him.
“Help me sit him up”, she said as she grabbed hold of one of his arms. Rachel stared at her, her mouth open in shock.
“This fucker just tried to shoot you and you want to help him?!”, she practically shouted. Max just looked at her.
“I've seen enough people die around me as it is...please...even if this doesn't help him I want to know I tried.” Max watched as Rachel's expression softened before she finally nodded and walked over to help.
“Fine...but we are taking his gun and any clips he might have”. Max just smiled weakly as the two of them set about sitting him up. After a few seconds, he was leaning against the brick wall and Max had placed a couple of clips in her bag along with the gun, keeping the flashlight out. “Better than he fucking deserves”, Rachel muttered as she looked over at Max...only for her eyes to go wide. Max saw the look on her face and quickly turned to look further down the offshoot from the alley. There was something there. It was vaguely human shaped, but it looked like if someone's shadow had just started walking about on its' own. Shakily, Max held up the flashlight.
“Is...is someone there?” The figure seemed to wait for just a moment before it suddenly rushed toward them, faster than anything Max had seen move. She had just enough time to scream and dodge out of the way as it reached for her.
“MAX RUN!!”, Rachel shouted as the two of them broke into a run back towards the main alley, the shadow walking steadily behind them. They rounded the corner and both came to a halt. Further down the alley was more of the shadow people. Rachel swore. “What the fuck is this?! Where the hell did they come from?!” They turned to run back towards the park they had been at before, but stopped at what they saw. A wall of literal darkness blocked their path. It seemed to undulate rapidly as pieces of debris formed three tight nodules in it. “Oh come on! What the fuck?!”, Rachel swore again. Max turned back to look down the alley as the shadows slowly started to walk towards them. Quickly, she raised the flashlight and pointed it at the nearest shadow. It raised its' hands towards what would have been its' face as if to block the light, then vanished all together. Max's eyes went wide.
“They're like the Taken! Which means...”, she quickly turned around and pointed the flashlight's beam at the nearest clump of objects in the wall of darkness. It seemed to shake for a moment, before exploding in a burst of light just like the Taken Chloe had hit with the car. Max gave a shout of victory. “Two seconds and I'm through!”, she said as she turned the beam towards the other clumps of objects. She felt Rachel's back press against her.
“Hurry Max!”, she shouted as the last of the objects exploded in light and the wall fell. Max grabbed Rachel's wrist and ran with her up the stairs before giving a gasp. The street, which moments before had been empty, was now filled with the walking shadows. “Oh fuck me...”, Rachel whispered as she looked at the shadows that were slowly approaching them, readying her pipe. Max kicked herself for putting away the gun as she desperately looked around for any escape, before her eyes settled on an entrance to the subway, well lit by the street light above it.
“There!”, she shouted and pointed at the entrance. Rachel just gave a wordless nod and the two ran as fast as they could towards the entrance. They were almost there when a shadow rushed in and grabbed Rachel by the throat, throwing her away from Max. “Rachel!”, Max yelled out as she turned the light on the shadow. It seemed to glow for a moment, before bursting and revealing...something that Max's brain couldn't process. It was human she knew that much, but it's entire body was out of focus and blurry, she could only make out various colors of clothing that thing wore and the general shape of its' own lead pipe. Rachel quickly rose and smashed her weapon against it. It seemed to stagger back from her assault, then started to stalk towards her. Three other shadows also started to head toward them.
“MAX GO! I'm right behind you!”, Rachel shouted as she dodged a blow from the shadow person and swung her own weapon into its' knee. The thing collapsed, a distorted yell of pain rising from it. Max ran hard toward the illuminated entrance and started down the stairs, turning back to wait for Rachel, who was only a few feet behind her. She blinked...and the scene changed. The light which had been shining on her vanished and her view of Rachel was cut off, replaced by solid concrete.
“No...”, Max whispered as she ran up and tried to somehow push open the solid wall above her. It wouldn't even budge. “No! Rachel!”, she shouted as she pressed her ear against the wall trying to hear anything, but it was useless. Max fell to her knees and held back a scream of rage. She had lost her protector again, but they had been separated before...maybe she could find her again. Slowly Max rose and fished out the heavy pistol that she had placed in her bag. She tried to hold both the gun and light, but couldn't find an easy way to do both, and put away the flashlight in frustration before making her way down the stairs. She nearly screamed when she saw all the shadows in the ticket area of the subway station, just barely clamping her mouth shut. They were all just milling about and Max slowly raised the gun and started making her way towards the turnstile. She became slowly aware that the shadows were...talking.
“WakE” “Lost in the Dark” “I'm drowNIng” “LET me sleep” Max could barely make out the words as she shakily sighted each of the shadows she passed with her gun. None of them even moved, with some vanishing like smoke when she got too close. “That's right...it's all good, just keep moving”, she said to herself as she passed through the turnstile and made her way down the stairs onto the empty station platform. She knew that logically there would be no train coming, but a part of her still half expected to hear an announcement of the next train being inbound. Max looked around for where she could go and saw a gate down on the far left end of the station platform hanging open. She adjusted her grip on the gun and walked through the open gate, heading deeper into the train tunnels. 2
Max held the heavy gun in her hand, her aim shaking as she walked through the darkened subway tunnels. She did her best to breath slowly to keep herself calm, hoping that Rachel had managed to get away and get somewhere safe. There was a rush of wind as another one of the shadow men came into view. Max held in her scream and focused the gun on the shape as she slowly reached for her flashlight. She barely had time to react as the shape screamed in rage and charged at her. Max pulled the trigger as fast as she could while scrambling backwards, desperately trying to stay out of the thing's reach. Most of her shots went wide, but a couple connected...only to pass straight through it. Max swore as finally pulled out her flashlight. She quickly turned it on the thing and as soon as the darkness vanished, stood as solid as she could and fired the remaining shots into the newly revealed shadow man. It quickly crumbled at her feet and slowly faded away. Max's heart was hammering in her chest as she looked for the button to eject the clip and put in a new one. She nearly dropped it, her hands were shaking so bad. “Fuck!”, she shouted at herself before leaning against the wall and trying to get her breath under control. After what felt like minutes she finally did. You can do this. You have to, she thought at herself before pushing off the wall and continuing into the tunnel, making sure to keep the both the gun and flashlight out. After a few feet, Max blinked. The air seemed to be...shifting. As if it was blurry. Holding up the flashlight, Max continued on into the tunnel...only to somehow come out exactly where she had been moments before. What...the hell?, Max thought as she looked back the way she thought she had been going. “Fuck this place...”, she said to herself before walking to a nearby door and trying the knob. To her surprise, it opened. Slowly, with the light leading the way, Max descended the stairs that were just beyond it.
Max came out of the stairwell into a more well lit area of the tunnel that seemed like it had been under construction...or like it had collapsed and was in the process of being repaired. Holes were cordoned off and tools and bags of concrete littered the area. Max started to make her way through it when she heard a faint voice. “...arricading...room...night”, was all she could make out, but it was enough for her to recognize the voice.
“CHLOE!!” she shouted as she ran towards where she had heard the voice, a room with a cavernous ceiling just off from the tunnel. A massive pitch black tunnel was at the back of it. Another voice, clearer than Chloe's had been, joined in as Max ran towards the tunnel at the back of the room. “Deal. Come on. I want to get some shots of the lake while the sun is out on it” Max didn't even stop to think how she was hearing her own voice as she ran as hard as she could into the dark, eventually finding herself in an absolutely gigantic room with massive pillars stretching up into the dark above her. “Chloe!” she yelled out again, and for the briefest of seconds, she saw her. Chloe, on the day they had gone down to the lake, turning back to look at her. Max reached out...but the sight quickly vanished. She could only stare at the spot where her girlfriend had been standing seconds before. Max felt her heart drop. That...may be the last time I see her... The thought sent a wave of fear ripping through her. Max's breath started to come fast, echoing around the chamber. She felt the urge to scream build and build until it tore its' way out of her. Max screamed until her throat was raw. When she finally stopped, she felt wetness on her cheeks. Angrily, Max wiped away the tears, her hand tightening on the flashlight. Fuck this place. Chloe...please wait for me. She tore her eyes away from the spot and looked around the room she was in. She couldn't place why but it felt...important somehow. A small stone table sat directly under a light source. It...looked like someplace someone would be sacrificed. The thought sent a shiver through Max. Slowly, she approached the table, spotting a metal door just beyond it. Max gave a sigh of relief at the words 'Exit' written on it and ran past the table to throw open the door. 5
She had barely turned the handle when it was thrown open and something slammed into her, knocking her off her feet. A sound like roaring wind filled the room as Max quickly rose to her feet and looked around. Oh god..., she thought as multiple of the Taken began to stalk out of the darkness. Every one of them was wearing the same deer mask and camo rain slicker of the man Max had seen on her camera. She pointed the flashlight at the nearest one, watching as the darkness burned away. “Stay away!”, she shouted as she raised the gun and fired it at the Taken. Only a couple of shots connected and the thing quickly backed off. Max heard the sound of one running behind her and whipped around to try and drive it back...but she was too late. It swung its' axe down hard on Max's hand that held the flashlight. A scream of pain ripped it's way out of Max as the blade bit deep into her wrist. She dropped the flashlight and her gun, grasping at the hand that was barely hanging on, falling to her knees. Max could only wordlessly whimper as she looked at the ruined stump, the jagged white of the bone sticking out, blood pooling on the ground under her.
She barely felt as the taken grabbed her legs and began to pull her towards the table. Desperately she tried to kick at them, but the one that had nearly cut off her hand slammed a booted foot on the wounded limb. Max screamed again as she felt the last of the flesh tear away and nearly blacked out. She felt them lift her up and place her on the table, barely registering as they tore open the front of her shirt. “Please...don't...”, she slurred, her vision wavering from the pain and blood loss. One of the Taken walked forward and positioned a knife just below her sternum next to her ribs. She realized what was happening just as the blade plunged into her and the Taken cut a line across her body. She let out a strangled scream as she felt him plunge his hand into the wound, feeling him grab something inside her...and pull. The last thing she heard as her vision faded to black, was mocking laughter.
Chapter Text
Chloe woke to the smell and sound of sausage cooking in a pan. She let out a groan and sat up from the couch, the little pink blanket sliding off her. Rose's cheery voice rang out from the kitchen. “Good morning! I figured I should try to let you sleep, after your busy night and all! Breakfast is almost ready! I picked up some tips from the chefs at the 'Oh Deer'! Do you like your eggs over easy or scrambled?” Chloe looked over at the woman happily cooking away in the kitchen and did her best to suppress the thought that Rose seemed just like her mom when she was younger. Instead she stood up from the couch, stretched her back and stepped into the kitchen. She had to squeeze in behind Rose to do so, who gave her a questioning look.
“Scrambled this early, but I'll take the cooking. I know you probably need to get ready, so let me take it from here”. She heard Rose give an 'awwww' and rolled her eyes.
“Your Max must love having you around, her personal chef! You're right of course. Need to get dressed for the home, get you to the car, pick you up some weapons and a flashlight, teach you how best to fight the Taken...”, she rambled her list off as she stepped out of the kitchen back into her room. Chloe just had to shake her head. What the hell is this life?, she thought to herself as she started to add cheese to the eggs, before stopping herself. That...was how Max liked her eggs. The thought rooted Chloe to the spot as her mind drifted to thoughts of Max. If she was okay. How she was going to get her back. It wasn't til Rose spoke up that she snapped out of it. “I smell something burning...is everything okay?” Chloe shook her head and started moving the eggs around so they wouldn't burn and flipping the sadly charred sausage.
“Shit! Sorry. Spaced out.” Chloe said as she felt Rose place a hand on her arm. Chloe looked over at the woman. She had a genuinely caring smile on her face.
“I know...I wish I could say that it will be all okay, but it would be...wrong to get your hopes up.” The words felt like a knife in Chloe's side, but she kept her emotions in check.
“Yeah, well...I won't give up. Plates?” Rose gave a small nod before scooting behind Chloe to open a cabinet and fish out a couple of plates. Chloe quickly plated the food and brought it to the dining room. Rose followed close behind with some utensils. Coffee was already set at the table. Chloe picked up her coffee, downed half of it in one go and locked eyes with Rose, who was mid bite of her eggs. “So...how do I fight these fuckers?”
Rose gave a small laugh and set her fork down on the plate. “Straight to business then. Okay! The first thing you need to know is that as long as they have the darkness surrounding them, they can't be hurt, much less killed. You need to burn away the dark first with the flashlight, and before you ask, no...I don't know how it works but it does. After that, the Taken are just like anyone else. Shoot them enough and they should go down. Though as you saw from last night, that can be...a lot of rounds. Are you familiar with using guns?” Chloe nodded her head.
“I took some lessons and keep one at home”. Rose plastered one of her overly happy smiles on her face.
“Oh good! I was worried I'd be turning you lose with no training! That's good. Now...you should know that some of the Taken can move VERY fast. You have to keep your eyes open and be alert at ALL TIMES. Not just when it's dark. Anywhere where the light is mostly defused can be a place where they appear. I've had to stop going on hikes because of that. Oh! She can also use the darkness to control animals. The wolves are the WORST, but fortunately you don't need to burn away the darkness on them. Just shoot to kill.”
Chloe groaned. “You're kidding me...there's Taken Wolves?! What's next?! Taken CARS!?” Rose let out a nervous laugh. “Oh fuck me...”
Rose practically burst out laughing. “They aren't too bad. Just burn them enough with a light and they should vanish. You already know about the road flares, but if you can find a flare gun those will also be a massive help...though they are not easy to get a hold of. Got any questions?”
“Just if you have any spare guns”. Rose shook her head.
“Not here, but I keep a couple at the home and the diner. I'll loan you one. And before you ask, no. You can't take the shotgun. That one is mine.” Chloe rolled her eyes, but nodded. A shotgun would have been nice, but she will take what she can get. “Okay! Then let's get started! I'll bring you to the cabins and then you can follow me to Valhalla!” She then gathered up the plates and brought them to the kitchen while Chloe went to the living room to put on her boots. Wait for me Max...I'm coming for you.
Chloe stared slack jawed at the car. They had been fortunate that it was still there but it seemed the Taken had left them a surprise. Rose shook her head. “Wow...popping all four tires. Real bitch of a move there.” She flinched away as Chloe shouted in rage and kicked at the popped tires.
“Oh you fucking shadow assholes!! REALLY?! POPPING THE FUCKING TIRES?!” She let out a loud groan of frustration and laid her head against the roof of the car. She heard Rose come up and pat her back consolingly.
“If it helps...I know the town's mechanic. He can come out and replace the tires and bring it up to the home for tomorrow.” Chloe let out another groan.
“Max's boss is going to be PISSED”.
“It'll be okay! He'll do it pro bono and hopefully the rental company won't ask much!”
Chloe turned her head to look up at Rose. “They already shot the car once.” Rose grimaced through her smile.
“Well...hope this boss is the forgiving type then. Is there...anything you need to get?” Chloe let out a sigh and stood up. She looked back at the cabin with the door still lying on the ground.
“Just one thing”, she said quietly as she walked toward the cabin. Rose stood silently at the car as Chloe entered and walked over to the fallen picture that was still on the floor. She picked it up and looked at Max's smiling face one more time before tucking it into her wallet. I'm going to get this back to you...I promise... She walked out back to Rose letting her know that she was good to go. Rose gave her a sad smile and they got back into her car and drove off towards Valhalla.
Within an hour they pulled up to an old manor home just outside of Bright Falls. Right next door, A more modern looking building had been built, its' sign reading 'Wellness Center'. Chloe figured it must be for treating the residents . Rose parked next to a few other cars in a small parking lot in front of the medical building, but just stared in the rearview mirror in confusion, not turning the car off. “That's odd.”
Chloe looked between her and the building. “What?”
“The home's van is missing...”
“Does...that happen often?” Rose just shook her head and stepped out of the car, making her way to the front door. Chloe followed close behind and watched as an old woman stepped out to meet Rose. She wore a simple white gown with her gray hair cut short in a bob. Strangely though, she was holding what looked like an angel lamp. As she got near, Chloe overheard what she was saying to Rose.
“...nearly gone out in the cafeteria. It needs to be changed. Have you been keeping track of the list I gave you?” Rose held up her hand to interrupt the woman.
“Cynthia, I have checking the lights on my list for today, but what happened to the van?” The older woman looked off to the side, stopping to give Chloe the briefest of glances.
“Not sure. I heard it leave this morning. Did Harry or the Russian take it in for work?” There was an air of contempt in her voice. As if she hated the interruption. Chloe found herself grinding her teeth. She hoped that she wouldn't have to deal with this woman while there. For her part, Rose also looked nonplussed. She crossed her arms and gave a sigh.
“I'll try to call them. You should head back inside. I have to get to work.” Cynthia narrowed her eyes at Rose before turning away and shuffling back inside. Rose rubbed at her brow before walking back over to Chloe, the mask of geniality slipping back on to her face. “I'm sorry. I need to deal with this. Come inside while I make some calls. I'm not sure if Tor and Odin are up yet, but if so you can try asking them for advice. Their rooms are on the second floor.” Chloe nodded and walked in with Rose. “My office is right through here. I'll come find you in a moment.” Rose then went into her office and shut the door, but not before Chloe saw the second shrine to Alan Wake, including a life sized standee. She shook her head and started looking around the bottom floor, impressed at how well the place had been changed into a nursing home. Two of the smaller rooms near the entrance had been turned into an exercise room and a small movie room with a projector. A little bit further in was a living room filled with plush chairs next to an over sized fireplace. A couple of other residents were in the room, an old man reading and a woman knitting, but they seemed to pay Chloe no mind. Just beyond the living room was a dining room with an absolutely massive solid wood table, but it was what lay beyond the dining room that really caught Chloe's eyes. A small sunroom was set up with an old jukebox and a number of plush chairs, but the best piece was the complete drum set with the words 'Old Gods of Asgard' printed on both the bass drums. Chloe gave a low whistle as she ran a hand across the top of one of them.
Steph would have FREAKED over this..., she thought before giving a sigh. She hadn't heard from Steph since seeing her at Pride in Seattle with Max. She had seen on the web that she had started a band with her girlfriend, but then they had broken up last year and Steph just dropped off the map. I... should try to reach out to her, Chloe thought before shaking her head. There would be time for that once she got Max back. She turned away from the drums and went back to the entrance hall before making her way upstairs to the second floor. There were a number of doors on this floor, but most of the name plates were empty. Chloe walked down the hall and quickly found the doors marked 'Odin Anderson' and 'Tor Anderson'. She took a deep breath and gently knocked on Odin's door. There was no answer. Chloe placed her ear against the door, but couldn't hear anything. Cautiously, she reached for the door handle and opened it.
The room was sparsely decorated with things from when the brothers had been on tour as well as a medical bed like you would see in a hospital, but there was no sign of Odin Anderson. Chloe swore under her breath and went to Tor's door. His room was also empty. Where the fuck did they go?, she thought to herself as she started to make her way back to the first floor, when a sound stopped her. It was a simple mechanical sound coming from the floor above her. Chloe stopped at the top of the stairs leading down and stared upwards. The sound was...familiar. Carefully, Chloe made her way up the stairs, the sound getting louder with each step. Chloe reached the top of the stairs and turned to look at a simple blue door. The sound was coming from just beyond it. A steady mechanical sound...as if someone was typing. Slowly, Chloe approached the door and reached out to it.
“That door isn't for you, uusi työntekijä” Chloe nearly jumped out of her skin at the heavily accented voice. She quickly turned around and looked at the shorter, hunched over man who had spoken. He was dressed simply in a gray jumpsuit, the top open revealing the gray t-shirt underneath. His dark brown hair was sticking up in multiple directions. He had a lopsided frown on his face as he stared up at Chloe, his dark eyes burrowing into her own. He was holding onto a mop that he was pushing around in a bucket. Chloe let out a breath she hadn't realized that she had been holding.
“Fuck you scared me. What do you mean the door 'isn't for me'?” The man gave a little half smile and shook his head.
“Nyt ei ole kysymysten aika. You have far more to do than to worry about that.”
Chloe shook her head and looked back at the door. She realized the sound had stopped. “But I heard...”, she started to say, but when she had turned back, the man was gone. Chloe looked around in confusion as she heard Rose come up the stairs.
“Chloe? Why are you up here?”, she asked as she stepped onto the landing. Chloe just turned to look around for where the strange man had gone.
“There...I...I went to the Anderson's rooms but they weren't there. Then I heard something and...there was this guy...he looked like a...janitor”. Rose just stared at Chloe, confusion written on her face.
“I...just spoke with out janitor. He's not in yet.” Chloe gave one last confused look around before shaking her head.
“Sorry, I guess my brain is still fucked from last night...but still, I don't know where the Andersons are.” At that, Rose winced.
“I...may know. Vlad told me that he left the keys here last night...and I think Odin and Tor took the bus for a joy ride”. Chloe's felt her jaw drop.
“Wait...let me get this straight...the fucking...what...80 year old rock stars STOLE a bus to go joy riding?!” Rose just shrugged and gave an apologetic smile.
“If it helps, I think I know where they are. They are most likely at Kalevala Knight's workshop. It's owned by the Koskela Brothers and Odin and Tor like to get drunk with them.” Chloe just shook her head at the absurdity of it all.
“Okay, well...let's go there I guess so I can talk to them.” Rose gave a sigh and shook her head.
“I can't leave. There's too much that needs to be done today. I can loan you one of our cars we use for errands, but you'll be on your own.” Chloe let out a frustrated sigh. She should have figured things wouldn't be that easy.
“Yeah...okay. You at least got a gun here I can borrow?” Rose nodded and asked Chloe to follow her. They went back to her office and Rose opened a drawer, taking out a revolver with a holster , flashlight, some rounds and a couple of quick loaders. While she prepped them, Chloe looked around the office, but couldn't help stopping to look at the standee of Alan Wake. He looks like a dick, Chloe thought as she looked at the cutout of Alan dressed all in black holding his new book. You couldn't even see the title of it and all it said was his own name. Chloe shook her head. “What was he like?”
The question seemed to catch Rose off guard. “I'm sorry?”
“Alan Wake...what was he like?” Chloe almost regretted asking, knowing how...intensely Rose felt about the writer, but she was surprised when she just let out a sad sigh.
“He had his demons. When I met him he was a man that just wanted to do right. To fix his life. A part of me hopes that...maybe I can help him do that. I haven't seen him in years, but I think it's safe to say that that Alan”, she gestured at the standee, “He isn't around anymore. It's strange to say, but I think he's a better man now than when he went into that lake.” Chloe didn't know what to say to that. She hoped Rose was right though.
Chloe turned away from the standee and looked at the collected items Rose had laid out. The gun seemed similar to the one she had 'borrowed' from David years ago, so Chloe wasn't worried about handling it. She asked Rose if she could and picked up the weapon and the flashlight. Making sure it wasn't loaded first, Chloe tested her aim while holding the light. It felt awkward at first, but she figured she would get used to it. “This feels so fucking weird.” She said after a few moments. Rose just gave a small laugh.
“I know what you mean...I'm sorry I don't have more, but hopefully you won't need it”. She handed Chloe a set of keys. “This is one of our older cars, but it should be good for what you need. Oh! Let me see your phone real quick.” Confused, Chloe unlocked and handed over the phone. Rose typed on it for a bit before handing it back to her. “Okay. I added my personal number and the number for this line here. It may not mean much but...stay safe.” Chloe tucked the keys into her pocket and took ahold of all of the items Rose had given her.
“Tell that to those fucks in the woods”. She said, giving Rose a determined grin. She then held out her hand to the woman. “Thank you...for helping a stranger.” Rose gave Chloe a genuine smile and lightly shook her hand.
“Anytime.”
Chloe walked out of Valhalla, stepped into the nearby car and pulled up the address for the bike shop, plugging it into maps. It was about a 30 minute drive to the shop in Watery. Hold on Max...I'm coming for you...
Chapter Text
Chloe gripped the steering wheel tightly as she drove down the two lane road toward Watery, the trees pressing tightly in on the road. That in and of itself was something Chloe was worried about, but the sky above her was what really had her worried. The normally blue sky had become a mottled gray as storm clouds had pushed in over the area, blocking out the sun and turning the day overcast. It seemed like a storm was likely. Just my fucking luck, Chloe thought as she picked up her phone to make sure she was still heading in the right direction. She allowed herself a slight smile. Only 5 miles to the destination. Chloe placed the phone back into the cup holder and fixed her eyes back on the road just as she rounded a bend in it.
Her eyes went wide as she saw the deer in front of her, and what looked like shadows rolling off it. Remembering the Taken from the other night, she threw on her brights and floored it at the animal. She realized her mistake at the last possible second and watched as the front of the car crumbled from the collision, sending the animal flying over her, before the car started spinning nearly out of control. Chloe screamed in shock and desperately tried to get it under control, only just managing to before running off the road into a tree. Chloe sat in shock looking out the spider web cracks in the windshield, her heart pounding in her chest. Holy shit, she kept repeating in her head until she finally peeled away her white knuckle grasp from the steering wheel. She opened the door as far as it could and stepped out, giving herself a once over. Okay...okay, no broken bones, no cuts, I think...I'm okay. She then looked back at the car and groaned.
The car was absolutely destroyed. The entire front end was completely smashed revealing the radiator that had been shoved back into the engine. There was no way it was driving and that was before the heavily shattered windshield. “FUCK!!”, she shouted out as she ran her fingers through her hair and started pacing, “God damn fucking deer!” After a few moments, she stalked back over to the car and grabbed the revolver still in its' holster. She quickly undid her belt and slipped it through the loops on the holster, letting her shirt fall over it leaving the gun barely covered. She then stuffed the quick loaders into her jacket pocket along with the spare rounds, grabbed her phone from the cup holder, pulled up Rose's number and hit dial. Chloe hoped that the woman wouldn't be able to pick up. She groaned mentally as Rose answered after the first ring.
“Rose Marigold.”
“Rose...it's Chloe.” There was silence on the line for a moment before Chloe heard the sound of a door closing and Rose spoke again.
“Chloe, is everything okay?”
“Not...really. I ummm...I hit a deer”, she said whispering the last part. Rose was silent for a moment before speaking again. Chloe could hear the shock in her voice.
“You hit...a deer?”
“You said it could take control of animals! I thought it was a Taken! It was just standing out here in the road!”
“We still have regular deer in the area Chloe! Good lord....” Rose was silent on the other line for a moment before speaking again.
“Okay...how far did you get?”
“I'm still about 5 miles out on 12C.”
“Did you pass the 698 turn off?” Chloe opened her maps back up and looked at the route she was on. It looked like she was still a little bit from that turn off.
“No not yet. I'm about half a mile from there.” Rose gave an aggravated sigh and Chloe heard her start typing on a computer.
“Okay...could have you walk the roads, but then you're out in the open for the Taken to attack. Plus it'd be bad if anyone from the PD spies you, especially with the gun...”, Rose paused for a moment while Chloe paced, looking at the ruined car. It was a solid minute before Rose finally came back on. “Okay, you might just be in luck. There is another route you can take. It's a series of hiking trails in the area that connect with one that leads to Coffee World which is right next to Kalevala Knights. It'll be a bit of a hike and through the woods, but it's the best I can offer.”
Chloe thought about it for a moment. It made sense, got her off the road and allowed her a fairly direct route to where she was going, but she shook her head. Sure it would make her a harder target for the Taken, but even if she did get to the park, she'd still be walking around with a gun that wasn't hers. When she relayed this to Rose, the other woman just gave a resigned sigh. “It's the only option Chloe. The decision is ultimately yours, but I recommend the trail. It'll be harder for the Taken to hit you if they do attack, you'll be off the road and can fight back and it cuts the time to walk a little shorter.” Chloe gave a groan. Rose was right, the trail was probably her best call.
“Okay...how do I get there.”
“Go down to 698 and take a right. About another half mile after that is the trail head entrance on the left of the road. I'll wait an hour then report in about the car. You got everything out of it?” Chloe told her she had and she heard Rose give a worried sigh. “Okay. Be careful Chloe. It's possible the Taken will do everything they can to stop you. Keep your eyes open. If it gets bad, look for bright light sources, if you are in them the Taken shouldn't be able to see you. One other thing, if you see anything like glowing signs made of paint, follow them. You might find some stuff to help you.” Chloe didn't even bother asking what Rose meant by that, just filed it away with all the other strangeness for remembering. “That's it then...I'm sorry I can't do more Chloe, but...good luck.”
Chloe gave a laugh. “Hey, done more for me then anyone else would. Don't worry. I'm not giving up so easily”, she said before hanging up the phone.
Chloe easily and quickly found the trail head right where Rose had said it would be. She stopped and stared at the dim entrance to the trail leading off into the woods. It seemed like a mouth opening wide to swallow her whole. She gave a steadying breath, took out the gun and flashlight...and stepped onto the trail. There was still plenty of light to see by, but Chloe made sure the light was on all the same. Alright then...round two here we go, she thought as she walked further on into the dark of the trail.
For once, Chloe was glad that she always wore boots. It had made traversing the trail much easier than if she hadn't been. It was the only thing about the walk that was easy. Every sound, every tiny movement set Chloe on edge. Twice she had almost shot at something only to realize that it was just a squirrel or raccoon. “Fuck...get it together Price”, she whispered to herself as she continued on the trail. The only way she knew for sure she was going the right direction was the small signs pointing to various destinations on the trail that she kept passing. The last she had past had told her Watery was this way in about three miles. Chloe kept walking, one foot in front of the other. If she kept her pace up, she figured she should reach the shop in about an hour. The thought actually calmed her...if only a little. One hour...just one hour and then I'll get some fucking answers.
She was just about to round a small bend, when a voice stopped her dead in her tracks. Chloe crouched low and did her best to slowly walk up to the large tree she was next to and leaned around it. One of the Taken was there, it's back to her as it walked around. “You can leaRn about nAtURe anD yourself!”, it shouted at no one. Quickly, Chloe scanned the nearby trees. No answer, no sign of any other Taken. She took a quick breath to calm herself. Flashlight first, then shooting. It's not a person...not anymore. Take it out fast before others show up. Chloe stood and stepped around the tree and started to raise the flashlight. The sound of whistling wind was the only warning she got as a knife came spiraling out of the nearby bush. Chloe swore and quickly dodged out of the way, the knife bouncing off the tree she had been kneeling behind. She quickly brought the flashlight to bear on where the knife had come from, but the she only caught a glimpse of the thing that had thrown it as it quickly relocated. Rose had been right, these things were fast. Chloe heard the first Taken she had seen shout and charge at her. Chloe shouted back, “Bring it bitch!”, before bringing up the flashlight to shine on the Taken. It just charged right through it, the darkness burning away as it held it's hand axe high. Chloe dodged out of the way at the last possible second as the darkness exploded off its' form and he swung the axe down right where Chloe's chest had been. Chloe raised the gun and fired nearly point blank into the thing's chest. It took the shot hard and stumbled backwards, a raw ragged hole showing where the bullet had connected. Chloe let out a shout and pulled the trigger as fast as she could. Bullet after bullet hit the thing dead on, so many that Chloe swore she somehow fired 8 shots out of the revolver. Eventually, the Taken dropped and collapsed into motes of light. Chloe let out a shout of excitement...
Only for it to turn to pain as a knife came spinning out from the woods and slashed into her upper thigh. Chloe grabbed at her leg and quickly put herself behind the nearby tree. “Fuck!”, she shouted as she looked at the wound. It was hard to tell through her jeans, but it looked superficial at worst. Didn't stop it from hurting any less. Holding the flashlight in the crook of her neck, Chloe emptied the gun and loaded in the new rounds, the quick loader making easy work of it. Deep breaths...stay calm. It can't throw and move, just look for where it is, she thought as she grabbed the flashlight with her right hand and her eyes scanned her surrounding for any sort of movement. She caught the tiniest sight of the Taken as it raised another knife to throw at her. Chloe hit it with the light from the flashlight and the thing yelled in anger, staggering back. The darkness exploded off it and Chloe raised the gun, firing quickly. It dropped and broke apart after only 4 shots. Chloe smiled. “Take that you speedy bitch”, she said as she loaded the gun again like before, making sure to catch the two good rounds. She hoped one of those safe areas Rose had talked about was nearby...she would need to get the quick loaders reset. Chloe tested her leg that had been cut and found she could put weight on it easily enough. Good, least I don't have to worry about slowing down, she thought as she set off back down the trail.
By the time Chloe could hear the distant carnival music, the trail had started to go down hill. Fucking finally!, she thought as she carefully made her way down, swinging her light to and fro...only to stop on a tree. There was a glowing yellow arrow painted on it. Chloe stared at it in confusion before remembering what Rose had said. Chloe smiled and shone her light in the direction where the arrow had been pointing, finding more of the painted arrows just off the path. Carefully, she followed them until she saw what they were pointing at, a small clearing with a pile of rocks on the left hand side. Chloe slowly approached the rock and looked around them. Someone had left a cooler in the woods. Chloe holstered her gun and bent down to open it up, placing the flashlight next to it. Someone had left a sign on a piece of paper right on the top of the lid. 'For Cult of the Tree members only'. Chloe arched an eyebrow at that. Who the fuck calls themselves a cult?, she thought as she opened the cooler. “Fuck yes!”, she shouted as she took out a small box of ammo she was pretty sure would fit her gun and a road flare like the one she had used up at her and Max's cabin. She put them in her pockets and looked again and frowned. There was also a small propane tank in the cooler. Chloe lifted it up. It felt full, but why would someone have left something like this here? The sound of a branch snapping made Chloe quickly whip around. What she saw made her blood freeze.
Chloe could see through the trees the approaching form of a black bear, tendrils of shadow rolling off it's frame. Chloe's heart started beating fast as she slowly stood and started edging her way back to the trail. Please...please god don't let it have seen me. The bear stood on its' hind legs and let loose an ear shattering roar. That was all Chloe needed to start running as fast as she could for the trees. The sound of the bear rushing at her pushed her to go even faster. She barely made it to the trees as the Taken bear slammed up against the closest one. The bear roared in rage and Chloe heard the tree splinter against the speed with which the thing had thrown its' weight against it. Chloe didn't stop to look back, just ran as fast as she could. She heard the creature roar and begin to chase after her again. Not a single thought ran through Chloe's head as she bobbed and weaved among the trees. She spared a quick look back and did her best to hold in her scream. Despite the trees, the bear was quickly gaining.
Chloe turned back to keep running...only for her foot to find nothing but air. Chloe's eyes shot wide as she ran off a short cliff. Her old skateboarding instincts took over and Chloe curled herself into a ball and rolled into the tumble. It was probably what kept her from injuring herself too badly. Chloe quickly tried to stand and screamed as the bear jumped down the cliff nearly right in front of her. It stared directly at her and seemed to almost be smiling. Chloe reached for her flashlight...and realized that she had left it at the cooler. The bear took a step forward. Fuck! FUCK!! FUCK!!!, Chloe screamed in her head. She couldn't out run this thing, the gun wouldn't be effective at all and the only other thing she had was the flare and the pro-. Chloe's eyes went wide. It sounded like something out of a video game...but maybe...
The bear roared again and started to slowly stalk toward Chloe. Quickly she pulled out the flare and lit it. The area burst into light and the bear roared in rage at the sight of it...but it stopped approaching. Chloe smiled...this just might work. She slowly started to walk towards the creature, holding the flare out in front of her. The bear tried to swipe at her, but the light kept pushing it back. Chloe pressed the thing back until it was just about at the cliff. Quickly, Chloe dropped the flare and tossed the propane tank at the bear. It landed just at its' feet. Chloe pulled out the gun and fired just as the bear charged at her. The tank went off with a deafening explosion as the flames ripped into the bear, the blast knocking Chloe off her feet and leaving her ears ringing. “Hah...take...that...”, she panted and tried to sit up. She felt a searing pain from her right side and gasped, gripping at where it hurt.
The piece of jagged metal lodged just below her rib moved slightly, causing Chloe to shout out in pain. “O-oh...oh fuck...”, she whispered as she did her best to stand, every movement causing more pain. “You gotta be...kidding me...” She started to walk away, only for the bear to try and stand as well. “Oh come on!”, Chloe shouted and prepared to run again, but the bear kept falling. A huge hole had been blown straight into it's chest and its' legs were torn apart, hunks of meat hanging loosely off its' bones. The thing wouldn't be moving any time soon....but would it heal? Chloe grimaced and walked alongside the fallen animal. It tried to swipe at her, but its' movements were sluggish and Chloe easily stepped out of the way. She aimed her gun right at the creatures eye, which blazed with hate and anger. Chloe calmly squeezed the trigger and watched as the bullet bit home, the bear breaking apart into motes of light. “Fu-fuck you”, Chloe panted as she gripped at the shrapnel lodged in her side.
I-I need to...to get moving...to save Max, Chloe thought as she started to walk towards the sound of carnival music. A low growl sounded from just behind her and Chloe's hair stood on end. Slowly she looked back. On top of the small cliff was two wolves, their eyes shining a pale yellow as darkness rolled off their bodies. “Oh come on...”, she whimpered before breaking off into a run again. She heard the wolves take off as well right behind her. Every running step was agony as the shrapnel rubbed against her insides. Chloe did her best to not scream in pain with every step, sweat running down her face. PLEASE! ANYTHING! I NEED SOMEWHERE SAFE!!, she screamed in her head as the padding sound of the wolves came closer. As if in answer to her plea, she spotted a small shack just ahead, white light blazing inside it. Chloe swerved heading directly to the shack's door. The door couldn't have been more than 30 feet away when Chloe felt something bite at her ankle and she went sprawling forward into the dirt.
The wolves were on her the second after. Chloe screamed as she felt one of the wolves bite into her calf, it's teeth ripping her flesh. The other one charged right for her throat and Chloe desperately threw her right arm up to block it. The creature bit deep into her arm and tried to pull it away, to make an opening at her throat. Chloe screamed in rage and put the gun right under the wolf's head and pulled the trigger as fast as she could. Round after round, far more than what the revolver could hold, rang out blowing apart the things head. As it broke apart into light, Chloe kicked out with her good leg at the other wolf, catching it square in the eye. The thing yelped and let go her leg running off into the dark. Chloe stood with her one good leg, the other screaming pain with every step and hobbled toward the shack. COME ON!!! COME ON!!!, she mentally screamed at herself as the remaining wolf ran at her. Right as it reached her, Chloe threw herself forward into the shack, doing her best to avoid her injured arm and side, and rolled around to face out at the wolf.
It simply stood right at the doorway, gazing in...a low growl echoing out from its' throat. Chloe kept the gun trained on it as she panted desperately on the ground. “Fu-fucking...try me...”, she whispered at it, the gun shaking in her hand. They stayed that way for what felt like ages before the wolf turned away...stalking back into the dark. Chloe immediately fell back and lay against the cold stone of the shack's floor, the gun falling out of her hand, unable to do anything more than pant. I-I need to...to...check the wounds...,she thought and tried her best to sit up. Every movement sent fire through her side, but Chloe gritted her teeth and peeled off her jacket, thankful that the shrapnel hadn't pinned it to her. With it off, she looked down at her right arm and groaned. It was hard to tell just HOW bad the bite was from the tattoo sleeve and all the blood, but Chloe could tell at the very least she needed to get medical help fast. She didn't even bother to look at her leg...she knew it would be the same. “I..I need to call someone”, she whispered...but who could she call? Max was gone, Rose would never find her in time and the police would just bring her to a hospital and she would never get Max back. “I...I'm fucked”, she whispered out to the world as she lay back down to stare up into the light above her.
The thought finally broke her and Chloe felt the tears start to run down her face. “I...I can't fucking help anyone...”, she whimpered, each shuddering breath sending new pain ripping through her from the shrapnel. “I...I couldn't save Rachel...I can't save Max...I'm FUCKING USELESS!!!”, she screamed as loud as she could at herself. “I just...I just wanted a normal life...I don't want to fucking die in some SHITHOLE town! What the fuck did I do to deserve this?!” Using her one good arm, Chloe pulled herself to the back of the shack, and sat up with her back against the wall. “We...we should never have come here...I wish Max hadn't gotten this fucking job...that we were back home...that I could...”, she stopped as a fresh sob ripped it's way out of her, “...that I could call mom...”, she finished in a whisper.
Thinking of Joyce, Chloe curled in on herself as far as she could with the shrapnel, fresh sobs falling out of her. “I...should...have died instead”, she whispered, instantly hating herself. How could she think that after EVERYTHING Max had done to save her? After watching the storm bearing down on her friends and people she knew? The thought finally sobered Chloe and her crying slowly died. After a few seconds, she took out her phone. If I'm...if I'm dying here...I need to do this at least, she thought as she opened her phone and dialed the one person, other than Max, who would probably miss her.
The phone rang to message and Chloe heard David's voice saying to leave a message. Chloe gave a slight laugh. It's...probably better this way, she thought as she began to speak. “Hey...David. It's Chloe. I...think I fucked up really bad this time...and I doubt I'm going to be able to fix it. This...is probably the last you will hear from me. I'm...I'm not going to tell you where I am, I don't want you putting yourself in danger. I just...I wanted...”, she gave a wry laugh, “I don't know what I wanted. I guess...someone to at least know what happened to me. Whatever that means”. She was silent for a second before continuing. “There's...so much I wish...had been different. That I had...done different. Since this is...my last chance...I can at least do this”. Chloe took a shuddering breath and did her best to keep her voice even. It broke almost immediately. “Thank you...for being there when you didn't have to be. Thank you...for being a second dad after mom died. I love you David...I'll put in a good word for you with mom when I meet her.” She hung up the phone before she ruined the call with her tears, then turned her phone off fully. Knowing David, he probably had some way to find her if she left the phone on and she didn't want him getting involved in all this. She slipped her phone back into her pocket and sighed, wincing at the pain from her side. One...last thing..., she thought as she grasped the piece of shrapnel in her side with her good arm and pulled.
As it tore away, Chloe mercifully blacked out from the pain. ICb95nj
Chapter Text
A tingling sensation in Max's left hand slowly woke her. She opened her eyes, expecting to see the art gallery once again...but there was nothing. All around was an endless field of darkness. The tingling sensation came once more and Max tried to look at her hand, to see what was happening, but it was useless. Instead, she tried to move her fingers. To her own shock...it worked. She felt them press together and touch her palm. My...my hand is back..., she thought as she stared out at the darkness around her. Where was she? Tentatively she called out. “H...hello?” Her voice echoed all around her without response until it finally died away. Max gave a quiet sigh. She didn't remember anything like this from before. Of course...before she hadn't had been killed...or at least she thought she hadn't. Slowly, she lifted her right hand and placed it just below her ribs. She could still feel the jagged line across her body, her blood slicked skin tacky...but it didn't hurt.
“DEATH CANNOT REACH YOU” A voice echoed out of the darkness. It was somehow raspy, yet booming. Calm, yet filled with malice. There was no way that this was human. The thought shook Max to her very core, left her unable to even speak. Slowly, she began to realize the darkness was...shifting around her. Something was being formed out of it. Max's breath began to quicken. Oh god...oh god no..., she desperately thought. “GOD HAS ABANDONDED YOU”, The Dark Presence spoke as it finally coalesced in front of her. Max felt her mind shut down trying to process the...thing before her. The best her mind could compare it to, was like a great storm. Massive and powerful, swirling in front of her. It had no singular shape as it constantly shifted and changed. Max felt as the darkness began to crawl up her, flow into her from where she had been cut open, her heart reforming in her chest. “LIFE IS A LIE WE SHALL CONQUER”, was the last thing she heard it say before she blacked out once again.
Max opened her eyes to find herself sitting on the bench at the art gallery. The same portraits from before displayed once again. Ah...I see. Back here, she thought as she rose from the bench. The action set her vision reeling and she had to steady herself against the wall. Need to take it slow. Lost my heart after all..., she thought as she placed a hand over her chest, the shirt mended as if it hadn't even been torn open. She could just barely feel the organ fluttering under her skin. She realized that that should concern her, but it was a natural thing that her heart would act up after what just happened. Her vision steadied, Max stepped away and looked at the far end of the gallery, displaying her artwork. I don't think I want to go back there...best to leave. Before she left, Max opened her bag and looked inside. She clicked her tongue in slight annoyance. The gun and flashlight were gone. The only thing left in her bag was the camera. No matter. I'll just have to be careful, she thought as she walked away from the gallery.
The rest of the gallery was completely empty. No art graced the walls, no lights shone a path, everything was just bare wall space. Max clucked her tongue. That won't do...I need to get out of here, she thought to herself as she looked around. She didn't even react when between one blink and the next, a door appeared in the wall just opposite her. She confidently walked over to it and pulled it open, blinking in slight surprise at what she saw. It was a janitors closest, soft vocal-less music playing from a small radio on a table. Max stared at the various things scattered around the room. A washing machine, lockers, industrial sinks with supplies underneath. It all seemed so...mundane. Max gave a quick look around before spying another door on the wall to her right. Resolutely, she gave a nod and crossed the room stepping through the door. She blinked, feeling mildly shocked at what lay on the other side. It was what Max could only guess was a green room, though she had only seen a mock one once during her years in college. “How strange...”, Max uttered as she walked into this new room. There wasn't much too it. Just a couple of couches and chairs facing a cabinet with a TV and coffee maker on it. Pictures of people Max didn't recognize graced all the walls. In front of Max was a set of large mirrors with multiple bulbs surrounding the frame, giving the person looking in it a better view of themselves. Max walked over and leaned on the table in front of the mirror to take a look at herself. She had to admit...she had looked better. Her skin was deathly pale, as if the blood wasn't circulating properly through her. She placed the back of her hand against her head and nodded. She felt cold and clammy. I'll need some way to fix this. If the Taken come I doubt I will be able to do much. Max pushed away from the small table and turned, spying another door next to the one she had walked through. As she passed the TV, for just a moment, the picture shifted. Max wasn't sure...but she thought she saw herself on the screen talking with Mr. Door. She stared at the television for a moment, before shrugging and opening up the door.
Max found herself in a long hallway with multiple other doors stretching along it. Max looked at her own door and spied a piece of paper that had been taped to it. It had her name written on it. Max stared at her name for a second before walking to the nearest other door. Painted on a sign next to it, in wonderfully written cursive, was the name 'Warlin Door' with a star under it. That's right...he said he wanted to interview me..., Max thought as she reached for the handle, but the door didn't budge. It was locked tight. Must not be time yet... Max turned away from the star's door and made her way down the hall, stopping to look at another door that just said 'house band' next to it. Max shrugged and pressed against the bar on the door that ended the hall. It too was locked. Max furrowed her brow and looked around, her eyes settling on the small keypad next to it. A thought entered her mind. I wonder..., she thought as she reached out and plugged into the keypad 665. She smiled as she heard the door buzz and open up. Max walked through and found herself in another dressing room, this one clearly designed for people other than guests with how tightly packed together the mirrors were. Max paid it no mind as she walked through it into a long corridor, the only decorations some plants and a sign displaying 'In Between with Mr. Door'. The hall ended in a set of double doors that read cafeteria and Max pushed them open into the darkened room. It really was just a standard cafeteria...multiple white tables with bench seats set up in the middle, a kitchen off in one corner. Max had to admit...the only strange thing about it was the door directly across from her. For some reason, it had a poster of a man on it.
The man was dressed in a gray work jumper, his gray shirt visible underneath. His brown hair stuck out in every direction and he wore a stoic expression on his lopsided face. He held a mop in his left hand as he stared out at the kitchen. Vaguely, he reminded Max of Samuel from Blackwell. As she stared at the poster from across the room, she just barely saw the door knob jiggle. Max narrowed her eyes. Okay...someone is on the other side. I should probably run. She was just about to do so, when the door opened up. Max took one look at the blond hair and flannel of the newcomer and instantly relaxed. “Oh hi Rachel. Glad you were able to find me.”
The younger girl looked at Max, her face slack with shock as the pipe dropped out of her hand, clanging loudly in the empty cafeteria. Max spotted tears in Rachel's eyes before she scrunched up her face and ran at Max, practically tackling her down with her hug. “Max!! Oh thank god! I thought I had lost you!”, she said as Max heard her start to cry. Max just patted her back.
“It's okay. I'm still here. Though I guess you are partially right. The Taken did kill me”, she said matter-of-factly, causing Rachel to break off the hug and look at her concerned.
“Wh-what do you mean? How are you so calm about that?”, Rachel asked. Max heard the worry in her voice but only shrugged.
“Like I said, after we got separated the Taken caught up to me and killed me in the subway. Then I found myself back in the gallery and came here. Rachel stared at Max in horror, as if she was looking at something that was only wearing Max's skin.
“What...the fuck did they do to you?”, she quietly asked, taking a step backwards.
“They held me down and cut out my heart while I was still alive.” Rachel's eyes shot wide with shock and she held a hand up to her mouth. She was silent for a moment before she spoke again.
“They...they cut out your heart?” Max nodded.
“Yes. Strangely, it seems to have come back” Rachel looked down at Max's chest and cautiously placed a hand on it.
“Oh god...I can barely feel it beating”, she said quietly...only for another spark to pass between her hand and Max's body. Max felt the spark go through her chest into the slowly beating organ and gasped as it beat faster suddenly. It was like every emotion she realized she hadn't been having came roaring through her. Max's breath came fast and hard as she gripped Rachel's hand tightly, feeling the fear of remembering her own heart being ripped from her body. “Max?!” Rachel shouted as Max collapsed onto the floor and began to loudly cry. Rachel knelt next to her and did her best to wrap Max in a hug. Max desperately clung to her as her wails ripped their way out of her. It was several minutes before she could even begin to talk.
“Oh god...Rachel...they...they came out of the dark and...and...”, Max couldn't even begin to describe what they had done before devolving into more tears. Rachel just gently shushed her and held her close.
“It's...it's okay. You don't have to say.” Max cried into Rachel's shoulder for a few more seconds before she remembered what else she had seen.
“I...I saw Chloe.” Rachel moved to look at Max's face, her own shot through with confusion.
“What do you mean? How? I thought she was still in Bright Falls?” Max nodded and wiped away at the tears on her face.
“She...she was. I saw...I saw her in the past...the two of us. When we went down to the lake. That was two days before I got here.” Rachel shook her head.
“Wh-how? What does that mean? Is it your powers? Did they start working?” Max thought about testing to see if they had, but shook her head. This had been something different. Almost like...looking out a window at something. When Max said as much, Rachel could only sigh. “Fuck...I don't know. Maybe it's like...a weak spot? Should...we head back there?”
“NO!”, Max shouted and quickly grasped Rachel's flannel. She never wanted to see that place again, would do anything to never go back. It was irrational she knew, but a part of her expected to see her own body lying on the stone table if she ever went back there. Rachel just gently grabbed her wrists and moved Max's hand into her own.
“Okay. That's okay. We won't do that.”, she said gently as Max calmed herself.
“I...I'm sorry”, Max eventually said quietly. Rachel just shook her head.
“I don't blame you. I'm pretty sure I would feel the same way if we had to go back to the Dark Room.” Max felt a wave of revulsion go through her. She hoped that this place didn't try to recreate THERE. “So...back to looking for Mr. creepy voice?”, Rachel said as she ran her fingers through Max's hair. Max shuddered. That...didn't sound much better, but what choice did they have?
“I don't want to, but I think we have to”, she said with a sigh, “Guess we gotta walk back to the New York section. Rachel looked at Max in surprise.
“Max...you're IN the New York section. Literally in view of where I last saw you.”
Max looked wide eyed at Rachel. “What? But...I was just in the gallery and...how?” Rachel shook her head.
“I don't know. I was crying in a closet on the street after feeling you die when I felt you come back at the gallery. I had just walked out to go find you when I felt you teleport to over here. I wanted to ask you how you did it, but then you seemed so out of it I forgot.” Max stared back the way she had come. Honestly, she was wondering that very thing herself.
“I just...I walked through a door and...found myself here. I just figured it was the Dark Place messing with me”. Rachel looked around for a moment before agreeing.
“I guess...this place is just way too weird”. Max laughed darkly and nodded.
“Hella weird”, she said as she tried to stand. She nearly feel back down as her vision went spotty and a wave of dizziness washed over her.
“Woah there Max! You okay?”, Rachel said as she caught hold of Max. Max shook her head and held the back of her hand to her forehead, it was slightly better but she still felt slightly cold and clammy. She took her pulse and shook her head. It felt stronger than before by a good amount, but it still felt weak.
“My heart...still isn't beating right”, she panted. It felt kinda hard to breathe a little. Rachel placed a hand on Max's back, worry filling her eyes.
“Do you need a minute?” Max shook her head.
“No...I don't want to wait...Let's get going.”
Stepping out of the TV Studio, Max had to hold in her shock. The city had looked dark and messy before, but now? It seemed even worse. Even more newspapers, bits of trash and spare pages blew in the wind or became matted down hunks of wet paper. As well, multiple cardboard homes were built a various points. “This...feels wrong”, Max said doing her best to hold back a shiver of fear.
Rachel looked around confused. “It...didn't look like this when I went in. It's like this place is...changing.” At that, the shiver Max had been holding back ripped free. We need to get the fuck out of here..., she thought before looking in the direction of the alley they had to go down...and remembered who had been waiting down it. As if picking up on Max's worry, Rachel placed a hand on her shoulder. “I...don't think he's there, but if he is he won't sneak up on us this time. We're ready”. Max gave a small smile and patted Rachel's hand.
“Yeah...you're right”, she said before taking a breath and walking toward the alley, Rachel following close behind with the pipe at the ready. As they passed the storefront with the TV's in it, they sprang to life. The sudden shift made Max jump slightly and she turned to look at what they were showing. It showed a man hunched over something while he sat at a desk. Above him, on a wall between two massive round windows, was a stuffed owl. There was a slight...mechanical noise coming from the TV's. Max leaned in close to see who the person was...only for them to cut out and turn to static. “Hey...what's wrong?”, Rachel whispered at Max.
“The...TV's...”, Max whispered back but shook her head. “Nevermind...let's get going”. They continued into the alley and cautiously approached the side branch. Max looked back at Rachel who held up the pipe and nodded. With a shout, Max and Rachel rounded the corner...and Max nearly tripped over the legs of the man laying there. She gave a shout and looked down, her eyes going wide. The man had a pained look on his face, his brown hair combed back in a swoop. Max could see that his eyes were barely open. “Oh my god! Are you okay?”, she asked as she bent down to look at him. The man was wearing a black leather coat with a flowery tie. Max looked him over and her eyes went wide. His white shirt was slowly being dyed red. “You're hurt!”, she shouted as she tried to move the man's hand out of the way. As she did, a sound echoed around them.
“The feeling of someone shaking me awake sent a jolt through my system, and added fire to what was already burning in my belly. I had thought, with how out of the way I had been, there was no way anyone would find me before my body was long cold...just another bad judgment call in a long line of them.” The man groaned and Max's mouth hung slack. Am I...hearing his thoughts?, she asked herself before looking over at Rachel. Rachel's own slack jaw expression told her that she hadn't been imagining this. The man coughed and opened his grey eyes, fixing them on Max. “I had figured someone with the Cult had found me...wanted me awake while they finished the job...imagine my surprise at seeing some girl with mousey brown hair trying to see how she could help me. This fucking city...for every sinner a saint.” At the mention of her hair, Max instinctively reached up to touch it. “Didn't...didn't your mommy teach you not to...to walk down dark alley's kid?”, the man eventually croaked out. Max shook away the confusion and moved away the man's hand. He groaned as Max saw the bullet wound in his stomach. It didn't look good.
“Shit...this is bad...I don't know what we can do.” The man gave a dark laugh.
“Hell of a bedside manner kid.” Max tried to give him a withering glare, but she couldn't bring herself to do it. The man was hurt bad...and probably dying. Max felt Rachel place a hand on her shoulder.
“We need to get him into the light. Something bright. It should fix him up.”
“The blonde rambled off some mumbo jumbo about light healing me”. The man's thoughts had started up again and Rachel rolled her eyes.
“Come on man...I'm serious...”, she mumbled as it continued.
“But there was no healing this...I was down for the count. Least I could do was to make sure these girls didn't end up just like me...” The man winced as he reached under his jacket and pulled out a gun. For the briefest of seconds, Max thought he was going to shoot her, but then he turned it around and offered her the grip. “You...know how to...use one of those?”, he asked, his breath turning more and more ragged. Max took the weapon and gave a slight nod. The man smirked. “Good...if you...see anyone fishy...shoot first and ask...later”, he mumbled as his eyes finally closed. Max looked away not wanting to watch someone else die...only for the man's final thoughts to hit her like a truck. “And that was it...the final note of a long goodbye. The chief would be pissed I had given a civvie my weapon...but I was too tired to give a shit. One last good deed for a battered and tainted soul. Get your book ready St. Peter...Alex Casey is coming for judgment.”
Max's eyes shot wide and she quickly stood away from the body. Rachel jumped at her sudden movement and did the same. “What?! What is it?!”, she asked...but Max was too stunned to speak. She could only stare at the dead body, her mind working overtime, as she remembered the description of Alex Casey in her book. They had been the exact same.
“The same...it's the same...”, she whispered. Rachel just stared at her in confusion.
“What is? Max you're freaking me out here...what's happening?” Slowly Max turned to look at her.
“This...I...I think that this was Alex Casey...” Rachel continued to stare at Max in confusion before shaking her head.
“Ooookaaayyy...Who's that?” Max shook her head, the question bringing her back to where they were. Right...it's possible she didn't read Alan's books...
“Alex Casey is a character in stories written by Alan Wake. He isn't real, he's a work of fiction!” At that, Rachel finally realized just what had shocked Max so much.
“What the fuck?”, she asked slowly as she looked back down at the body of the story character before them. Max couldn't help but wonder the same thing.
Chapter Text
Max paced back and forth on the roof top that she and Rachel had found themselves on after leaving the alley. While Max had been stunned with the revelation of who the detective had been, Rachel had laid Casey down and searched his pockets, coming up with a flashlight. She had then taken Max's hand and walked them away from the dead man, through the door at the end of the alley and onto the roof. How...the hell is this man actually here?! Max found herself asking the same question for the fifth time since she had realized just who she had been talking to. Rachel's voice finally managed to cut through Max's thoughts. “Maybe...maybe it's all based off a real person?” Max looked over at her and tried to calm herself. Could it be? Could Alan Wake have been writing these Alex Casey novels based off a real life person? She shook her head. Sure she had only read some of the first book, but there was no way they could be real.
“No...the story is too...fantastical to be real. Everyone would have talked about what happened in the books if they were”. Rachel shrugged.
“Okay then...somehow a fictional character came to life and is running about this fucked up place. It wouldn't be the strangest thing to happen to us recently!” Max nodded, but the thought did little to calm her.
“But...HOW?! How is he even here? Has he always been here? Was he brought in when Alan vanished? Was...”, she stopped as a thought occurred to her. “Was...was he taken from my own mind...” Slowly, Max looked at Rachel again. They...had never really determined how the girl had been brought there...or how she knew what she did and could sense Max. Like a spider, the thought began to crawl up Max's spine, sending shivers down it. “Rachel...how do you know so much about this place?” The question caught the blonde off guard. She stared at Max in confusion before her eyes went wide and she pointed back the way they had come.
“Wait...are you...do you think I'm like him?!” Max felt her grip on the gun tighten. She really didn't want to admit it, but Rachel being here made NO sense. She had died in Arcadia Bay...well over 200 miles away from Bright Falls and the Dark Place...so why here? And secondly...why NOW?
“Rachel...you died over five years ago...you said yourself that the last thing you remember is spitting in Jefferson's face then waking up here RIGHT AS I got trapped here. You know all these...THINGS about this place, about the Dark Presence. You have this...SENSE about where I am and what I'm doing. And on top of all of that, you have been doing...SOMETHING to me. First my memories and now my emotion. Each time they get taken, YOU bring them back. So how? How can you do what you do and know what you know? ” Rachel looked like Max had just slapped her across the face. She tried to answer, but all she could do was stutter.
“Max I...how...” The look on her face made Max's chest tighten. God...she seems so real..., she thought as she stopped herself from immediately apologizing. She hoped her worry was wrong...but there was too much weirdness surrounding her companion that she had ignored for too long.
“I...need you to answer me on this Rachel...please.” Rachel squeezed her eyes shut, but Max could see the hurt in them. After a few seconds, Rachel opened her eyes and angrily stared at Max.
“I don't...know how I can do and know these things. I just do. But there is NO WAY I am like him. I'm real! How the fuck could you even think otherwise?!”, she practically shouted at Max.
“Because look at this place! This is a twisted version of the New York I KNOW. It's filled with locations that I have BEEN too! And Seattle?! It's from the last time I lived there! In 2016! The city hasn't changed much since then, but it has changed! When you take that and add in the main character from a book I've been reading, your weird knowledge and how you seem to be able to affect me how can I trust anything?!” Rachel threw up her hands and began to pace.
“Then what am I?! Huh?! What the fuck do you think I am!?” Rachel turned and stalked right up to Max as she shouted at the top of her lungs. It took all of her control not to raise the pistol in defense. Max stared directly into Rachel's eyes, took a breath and said what she had been thinking since this all began.
“How do I know you aren't some trick the Dark Presence is using? That you aren't just some...THING pulled from my mind too?” Rachel's lip twitched in anger. She opened her mouth to yell at Max more...only to stop, close her eyes and take a deep breath. She was silent for a long moment, but when she opened her eyes, most of the heat was gone. She instead took a step back and crossed her arms.
“Okay...so you think I'm made up from your mind. Well, I can prove I'm not. I have a game I play. Two truths and a lie. We each tell two truths and one lie and try to guess which is which.” Max felt her jaw drop. Max had just accused her of being a fake and she wanted to play a game about lying?
“What...would that even prove?!”, she shouted throwing her arms wide. Rachel just shrugged.
“It's a good way to get to know someone. Always worked for me”, she said coolly. Max had to laugh. This felt utterly absurd.
“Well how the hell am I supposed to know if what you are saying is even true?!” Rachel narrowed her eyes slightly at Max's statement, but shrugged.
“If I'm really pulled from your mind, wouldn't you know? After all...I'd know what you know...”
“Which is nothing! Because I don't...really...know...” Max trailed off her eyes going wide as she realized just what she had been saying. Rachel gave a tight angry smile of victory and pointed directly at Max.
“Exactly! You DON'T know me! Until now, we've never fucking met! Sure you could guess some things, like how I felt about Chloe, or how we had hung out in the junkyard, or even what my last moments with that fucker Jefferson might have been...but I know SO MUCH more that you could have had NO WAY of knowing.” During all of this Rachel had stepped forward and was jabbing her finger directly into Max's chest. Max had to admit...she was making a point, but she still shook her head stared down the blonde.
“How do I know it isn't made up?! That this place just filled your memory with whatever I would naturally think of to fill in the gaps I didn't know?!” Rachel growled in frustration and strangled the air in front of her face.
“Oh come on! Okay! Fine! How Chloe and I met. Does that sound like it was made up?”
“It sounds exactly like the Chloe from back then! Angry and ready to fight anyone! I could easily see the two of you meeting up that way!”
“And me dragging her off to skip school?”
“She told me herself how often she cut class! Of course I could see her skipping school with you!”
“And what about the shit with my dad?!” Max opened her mouth to argue...but stopped. She had to admit...that didn't seem like something she would have EVER come up with.
“I mean...maybe?”, she said, but didn't believe it. Rachel smiled, happy to have another victory over Max on this.
“Bullshit, Caulfield...don't lie to me. You could NEVER have come up with something that twisted.” Max shifted uncomfortably at the truth of that statement.
“Okay...but this place runs on the fucked up. It could have just...decided that.”
“Did it also decide that I basically confessed to Chloe in the middle of Blackwell's performance of the Tempest after convincing her to fill in for someone that was running late?” Max stared at Rachel slack jawed. Chloe...had WHAT?
“Wait...are you saying that you got Chloe to be in a play...and confessed your love to her in it?!” For the first time since Max had seen her, Rachel seemed to almost be caught off guard by the statement. She watched in shock as the blonde blushed slightly and turned away.
“Not my love! I just...confessed to wanting to run away with her...and maybe...kissed her on the walk home”. Rachel was all but whispering by the time she finished her sentence while Max's brain shut down from the thought of CHLOE PRICE performing Shakespeare. The thought caused her to start laughing and not be able to stop. Rachel turned back, an aggravated but happy frown on her face. “Come on I'm serious!”
“No! No I...I believe you! I just..HAH! Chloe?! Doing Shakespeare?!”, Max tried to say between peals of laughter. Rachel rolled her eyes.
“It's true! And she did a great job I'll have you know! Knew all the lines despite seeing them less than an hour before!” Max shook her head and wiped away the tears in her eyes from laughing so hard. There was no way she could have EVER come up with something like that. She wasn't even suspicious at Rachel's confession of kissing Chloe, even though she had figured they had done that and more. Finally, she got her laughter under control.
“Okay...okay. I'm sorry. You're right...that is something I...NEVER would have thought of”, Max gave a small chuckle. A part of her thought that Rachel could be lying about the play, but with how insistent Rachel had been and her reaction to the memory, Max didn't really believe that. She still wasn't satisfied with how Rachel knew so much or could do what she could, but who was she to talk? Even after all these years, she still didn't know how or why she could control time like she did. She was about to apologize for doubting Rachel...but hearing all of these stories from Chloe's past got her curious for more. So she did her best to fix her face and put on a frown. “But it could still be fake memories...” She had to stop herself from laughing at Rachel's exasperated face.
“What more do you need to hear?! About how I had to hold Chloe's hand while she put on her tough guy persona when she got her first tattoo?! About the time we got stoned out of our minds and ended up wandering Blackwell half naked looking for snacks in the middle of the night?! Or the expression on her mom's face when she came home to see Chloe with blue hair for the first-”, Rachel stopped when she saw Max desperately trying to cover her smile. Max watched as an incredulous one of her own spread on Rachel's face. “Oh you bitch!” Max burst out into laughter again.
“I'm sorry! I just wanted to see how far you would go!” Rachel shook her head as Max continued to laugh.
“You are sick, you know that? Messing with me like that. Well then...how about it? Am I real enough to you?” Max nodded her head.
“You are...I'm...sorry for doubting you.” Rachel walked forward and gently hit Max's forehead with her knuckles.
“You damn right you should be...but I can't blame you. I said it before, and I will say it again...this place is hella weird. And I still don't have a good answer for why I'm here, how I know what I know or even how I'm fixing you. All I know is...I want to make sure you get out”. Max gave a sad smile and wrapped Rachel in a hug. She still felt a little crappy for doubting Rachel, but she would just have to make it up to her in other ways. Max looked off in the distance at the building whose sign proudly displayed 'Oceanview Hotel and Casino'. They weren't too far...she just hoped that it would be as straight a path as possible to it.
“Come on...let's get going...” Max said as they began to traverse the rooftops toward the hotel.
Of course, that had been easier said then done. All of the doors on the roofs seemed to lead them to different areas no matter how often they changed them. It took them nearly a half hour before they worked out how to navigate this maze...and that was before the shadows showed back up. After their first fight with them, Max was worried about the ammo for the gun...only to look into her bag and find the clips they had taken from the FBI agent Rachel had brained. That with the strange coolers littered around the area that sometimes held ammo, kept them going. Still, it was over an hour of navigation before they finally found themselves outside the hotel at a rooftop garden and bar. Upon seeing it, Rachel let out a shout of victory.
“Oh fucking finally!” ,She practically ran down the stairs toward the hotel door, Max trailing behind her.
Around half way through their jaunt across the roofs, Max had found it harder and harder to breathe as a tightness formed in her chest. “Rachel...I...need a rest...”, she said as she practically collapsed in one of the numerous chairs set up in the garden. Rachel, seeing Max breathing hard, quickly ran over and pulled a chair next to her. She took Max's hand in hers and rolled it over, taking Max's pulse. Her eyes filled with worry as she counted.
“This really isn't good. Your heart still feels like it's barely beating.” Max leaned her head back and sighed. It was strange...she didn't know why, but she knew she wasn't in danger from her heart acting up. Though after the doubt she had flung at Rachel, that didn't make her feel any better about the knowledge. No, she was only danger from that when the shadow people attacked. They had been everywhere on their way across the roofs to the hotel. Though only a handful had actually attacked them, the fights had been far more fraught than Max had liked, each leaving her utterly exhausted after. Both her and Rachel had taken hits during them and one shadow had managed to leave a nasty looking cut on Max's left arm.
“There's...got to be something that we can do to fix this”, Max mused to herself as she stared up at the starless sky. She could hear Rachel looking around before the blonde lightly touched her shoulder.
“Hey! Follow me.” Rachel said as the chair she was sitting in scooted back with a screech. Max rolled her head to look where Rachel was going. She was heading straight for the bar, which was shrouded in a brilliant white light. Max arched an eyebrow, but didn't move from her seat.
“Rachel, I'm not sure getting drunk in a hellscape is the best idea. Can we even get drunk here?” Rachel turned back and shot Max a fake pout.
“Would you just get your butt over here Caulfield? I have an idea!” Max rolled her eyes and slowly stood up. She made her way over to Rachel, who had just stepped behind the bar...and gasped when she finally stepped under the light. Her heart hammered in her chest, strong and fast while her whole body was infused with a warmth she didn't realize she had been missing. The sudden change made her vision go spotty and she carefully sat down on one of the stools at the bar. At the same time, she felt a light itching sensation from the cut on her arm and looked down. Her mouth dropped as she watched the flesh, in real time. start to knit itself back together. Rachel gave a shout of joy and leaned on the bar at Max. “Yes! I thought this would help!”
“What...the fuck is happening?”, Max asked, her eyes wide in shock. Rachel smiled and drummed on the bar with her fingers before speaking.
“It's the light! It can mend you if you are hurt! I mean...it's not EVERY light, but really bright ones like this one can do it. And I'm guessing your heart is feeling better, yeah?” Max took a deep breath and placed a hand over her heart. It felt strong...beating like normal in her chest. Max gave a slight laugh and smiled.
“It is! It feels...NORMAL again!” Rachel again shouted in joy and leaned over the bar giving Max a kiss on the cheek. Max smiled, happy to be feeling normal again after her heart acting up for so long. “How did you know that would work?”
Rachel gave a shurg and started looking around the bar. “Honestly? I didn't. Not for your heart at least. Knew it would work on your arm though. When we got separated before, I got hit by one of the shadows. Broke a couple of ribs. The closet I found myself in was like here and I could feel it heal them up...though it took a moment. Either way! You're feeling better! I think that deserves a drink!” At that, Rachel turned around holding a mostly full bottle of tequila and a couple of shot glasses. Max smiled warily.
“Ummmm...got any wine instead? I'm not really a...tequila person.” Rachel just waved a hand at her.
“Oh it's not that bad! Besides! You've never had it with me before! Come on! At least one shot?”, she asked shooting her own puppy dog eyes at Max. Max shook her head. Now I see why Chloe always falls for mine..., she thought before holding out her hand. Rachel whooped in excitement, poured the shot and handed it over, before grabbing her own. “Well then! A toast! To recovered hearts and hopefully getting out of here soon! Cheers!” Max shouted 'cheers' back before downing the shot. She coughed as the liquor burned it's way down her throat.
“Oh god!”, she shouted as she coughed hard. Rachel smiled evilly at the sight.
“Knew picking the strongest bottle would be a good revenge. That's for AGAIN thinking I'm not real!” Max cough-laughed as she tried to recover.
“I said I was sorry!” Rachel shrugged again but her smile had softened.
“I know...but I still wanted a little revenge. Come on! Your arm is all healed up, so let's go meet Mr. Spooky!” Max rolled her eyes and set the shot glass down and stepped out of the light. The moment she did, she all but collapsed as she felt her heart start to slow. “Shit! Max what is it?!” Rachel shouted as she ran over to hold up Max.
Max just shook her head. “My heart...it's acting up again. Not as bad...but still...” Rachel swore.
“Fuck! I thought...well shit. Guess it only works while in the light.” She gave a sigh and let Max stand on her own. Max shook her head and patted Rachel's shoulder.
“It's okay. It was good while it lasted and I'll be okay for a while. Let's just...go meet this guy”. Rachel gave a disappointed nod and the two of them walked into the hotel. The place was lavishly decorated with Art Deco architecture, a soft golden light giving everything a warm glow...but it did little to actually light up the area. Max shook her head. She really hoped the shadows wouldn't show up again. Her and Rachel entered into the hallway, gave a quick look around. The hall stretched off to their left seemingly forever, but on the right quickly ended in a massive set of double doors whose numbers above it read 666. "Least we aren't far...", Max muttered to Rachel before they walked towards room 665 with silent determination. Rachel gripped the knob and looked back at Max, who gave a small nod. Rachel opened the door...
Into a room that was...practically empty. It didn't even look like a hotel room. It was just bare white walls. The only thing of note was an old projector that sat in the middle of the room. “What the fuck? Where is this guy?”, Rachel asked as Max stepped up to the projector. A small note was taped to it that read 'Play me'.
“Rachel...look at this”, Max called out. Rachel walked over and looked at the projector in confusion.
“What...the fuck does this mean?” She asked as Max flicked a switch on the side of the projector that read 'playback'. The moment she did, the projector jumped to life and shot out an image on the wall in front of them. Max blinked. It was...her and Rachel. Staring at some unseen camera in shock and confusion. The hotel room door was visible just behind them, but the walls were painted in the same golden brown as the rest of the hotel had been rather than the stark white of the room they were in. The two women stared at the image. “What...the fuck?”, Rachel whispered as Max felt the room shift. For an instance, it felt like how it did when she photo jumped. Max tried to look away, but the image kept drawing her in until...
She blinked. Her and Rachel were standing in a completely different room. It looked like a proper hotel suite now. A set of couches faced a fireplace with a TV set off to one side. The coffee table in front of the couches was littered with bottles. Max looked around and spotted old film equipment scattered all over the room. A sound from the bedroom around the corner caught their attention. Slowly, Max and Rachel walked behind the couches and rounded the corner. Even more bottles of alcohol littered this room with a literal bar cart pushed up against the foot of the bed...but the man standing on the bed was more striking. His back was to them, so Max couldn't make out his features, but the black curly hair that fell just above his shoulders, his naked back and the leather pants certainly struck an image. Then something happened that Max couldn't quite describe. It was like...a film reel was cut. Max heard the sound of a projector clicking and suddenly the man was wearing a jacket, the sleeves rolled up slightly on his arms that he now held out wide. Slowly he turned and looked at them, the light reflecting off his still bare chest. Something about his face seemed eerily familiar to Max...but she couldn't place why. The man smiled, his blue eyes sparkling with glee.
“And so, finally, you come to me...Welcome to the House of Zane, my dear. I'm Tom Zane”
Chapter Text
Max and Rachel looked at each other in confusion before simultaneously asking of the man “Who?” Max had expected the man to be insulted but instead he gave them a smile.
“Oh come now...surely you have heard of me? Tom the Poet? Yötön Yö?” The man walked toward them off the foot of the bed and landed with a slight thump on the hard wood of the hotel floor. Max just shrugged.
“Sorry...no. I can't say I have.” Zane just sighed and shook his head.
“Ah well. That's fine. There will be time for it later”, he said as he walked by them into the living room. Max and Rachel followed along as he picked up one of the bottles of beer littered around room and gave it a shake. He sighed when he realized that it was empty. “Forgive me ladies for not having refreshments prepared...it can be a little hard to come by in this place.” Max shook her head.
“That's...that's okay. You said on the phone that we could...help each other? What did you mean?” The man turned back a flashed a grin that made Max's skin crawl. Something about this man was really setting her on edge.
“Of course! Through our art! My movies and your photography! Oh don't worry about how I know, you stay here long enough and you pick up on certain things.”
“How long have you been here?” Rachel asked cautiously. Zane looked over at her and seemed to take her in almost dismissively before shrugging.
“It was 1970 when I went into the lake and it feels like it's only been a few years since then, but then again I wasn't really trying to keep count.” Max felt her jaw drop. This man couldn't be older than his forties, but he had been trapped in the lake for almost 50 years? The thought filled her with dread. How long...have I been here?, she asked herself as Zane rummaged around more to try and find something to drink. “But that doesn't matter! Now we have a chance of getting out! I could never film my way out...that and I'm pretty sure IT wouldn't make it easy to do, but with two artists working together, we absolutely can! I'm quite sure of it!”, he said turning away from his search and placing a hand on Max's shoulder. The touch snapped her out of her thoughts and she shook away his hand.
“What does my photography have to do with any of this?”, she asked warily. Zane actually looked taken aback.
“You mean...you haven't tried it yet? Just how fresh are you, my little sweet thing?”, he said lasciviously. Max shivered at the tone in his voice and stepped closer to Rachel. Zane waved a hand in front of his face. “Well no matter. I do enjoy a party before my planning and I could use the refreshments...one moment please”, he said before stepping back into the bedroom. “Now stand right...there.”
Max watched as Zane held up his hands in the approximation of a camera lens. Again, Max heard the sound of what seemed like a film reel being cut, the ends flapping from the motion of a projector reel and everything seemed to...burn out was the only word she could come up with. Then the scene changed. The room had become filled with people. All of them were talking, drinking, smoking, doing whatever they wanted dressed in fancy dresses and tuxedos. The bottles that had littered the room were gone and replaced with glasses of champagne. Max heard Rachel shout in surprise and looked over at her. Her mouth dropped at what she saw. Rachel's hair had been expertly done up in a bun on top of her head and her punk-like clothes replaced by a beautiful red strapless dress, a slit up the side revealing her leg and the high heel shoes she wore. A set of shining pearls hung from her neck. “Rachel! Your clothes!”, Max shouted and reached out to touch them...only to stare in shock at her own gloved hand. She quickly gave herself a once over and found that her own clothes had also changed. She now wore a velvet dress, the hem stopping just below her knees, whose color seemed to shift and change with the light. Black one moment, a blue hint the next and a purple after that. As well, gloves that almost covered her entire arms had just appeared on her body. It was the fanciest clothes Max could ever remember wearing...yet it somehow felt no different than what she had been wearing moments before with her jeans, shirt and hoodie. She blinked and looked over at Zane standing triumphantly at the foot of the bed. His own clothes had changed too. Gone was the suit jacket and leather pants, replaced by a perfectly maintained tuxedo with a red handkerchief in the breast pocket.
He smiled and clapped his hands together. “Now it's a party! Let's relax, whet our appetites and then we can get to the planning!” He then stepped past the women to the nearest glass of champagne and lifted it, sighing contentedly as he drank it. Max tried to get her brain to work, to ask just what the hell was happening, but she was too in shock. Instead, Rachel spoke up walking over to stare at Zane.
“How the hell did you do that?!”, she asked awe struck. Again, Zane looked at her dismissively.
“Think of it as a...gift from our new host. Though one only granted to artists I'm afraid.” The words finally got Max's brain working and she walked up to Zane and Rachel.
“What do you mean a gift?” Zane turned to her, his expression of disdain at Rachel replaced by one of excitement.
“Exactly like I said! This place, our host, FEEDS off of art. Sees the sublime in it. It gives it purpose and form. As artists, we are naturally in tune with that. Through our chosen medium, we are able to bring about change in this place”, he said as he gestured around the room. “With limits of course, and those limits are different for everyone. The main ones are, it has to be an expression of actual ART...a random thought, or writing or picture won't do. It needs to express something. And while you can create objects from it, you can't create real people...just fabrications. Watch!” Zane stepped away and grabbed another glass of champagne and walked over to the nearest people who were in the middle of a conversation...though Max realized that she couldn't actually understand what they were saying. Zane held the glasses above their heads and proceeded to pour them out over them. The people barely reacted...just seemed annoyed as they tried to wipe away the liquid. The glasses empty, Zane threw them over his shoulder before pulling down the top of the woman and kicking the man over. Both actions again drew almost no reaction from the pair. The woman just gasped in shock and pulled her top up while the man grumbled in annoyance and stood back up. They then just...went back to their conversation like nothing had happened. Zane just smiled and held out his hands as if to say 'ta-da'. Max felt her jaw drop and looked over at Rachel. It was clear from her expression she felt the exact same. Zane then grabbed a new glass and walked over to them, before draping his arms around their shoulders. “You see? They look and feel real, but are nothing but mindless dolls. They can follow basic instructions and requests however, if you wish”, he said giving his eyebrows a waggle.
The implication turned Max's stomach and she stepped out from under his arms, Rachel following soon after. “That's...okay. We're...fine for that”, Max said as politely as possible. Zane looked at the two in confusion for a moment before he seemed to grasp at something.
“Ahhhh...Lepakko eh? Well no matter. You are free to partake in whatever you would like!” Max looked at Rachel at the strange word the man had used, but she could only shrug. Max shook her head and turned back to the man.
“So...let me get this straight. You're saying that we can...ALTER the world around us through art?” Zane smiled but shook his head.
“No no...not both of you...JUST you. Through your artistic medium. For me, it's film. I can visualize the scene I want before me, frame it and let the rest take over. I expect, as a photographer, it would be similar for you, but you may need a...focus of sort. Like a camera. Less so for me. The eyes are the greatest movie camera's after all.” At the mention of a camera, Max's eyes went wide. She tried to reach for her bag but it wasn't there. Zane tutted. “Don't worry. It's still there, but you don't need it right now. We are enjoying ourselves after all!” Max shook her head.
“Okay...so you think...teaming up our...artistic medium will get us out of here? How do you know?” Zane gave a sad smile and sighed.
“Because I tried it before with the last person to be brought here. It almost worked too...a shame. But then he stopped writing.”
Max felt her weakened heart beat faster and her stomach clinch in a knot.
“Who...did you try it with?”
Zane looked at her and shrugged. “Alan Wake. Handsome devil. We look so much alike after all.” Zane placed his hand under his chin and batted his eye lashes, but Max didn't hear him. She was too focused on what he had just said. Alan Wake was alive. He was trapped here same as her. She had been right. That writing that Sheriff Breaker had shown her and Chloe HAD been from him. But how was he getting them out?
“I saw some of his writing before coming here! He's sending it out! Have you asked him how?!”, Max desperately asked, but Zane shook his head.
“It's not him sending it. He writes his little pages and forgets about them...only for them to fall through the cracks back to reality. Nowhere near big enough for anything but them to get through.”
“But maybe he could help right? You said you worked with him before!”, Rachel said excitedly but Zane groaned.
“Were you not listening? We won't be getting ANY help from him. He stopped writing”, he then blinked and shook his head as if something had struck him. “...or did he?” His quickly snapped his eyes to Max. “How exactly did you get here? Why did It take you rather than feed on you?” Max shook her head in confusion.
“I...what?”
“The Dark Presence! The only people that I have met here like ourselves were taken with a purpose! Alan wrote a story trapping the Dark Presence back in the lake after it tried to use him to break free. I took a page from a character I played and sealed it back when I had done the same. So what did you do?” Zane's voice had taken on an angry edge. He tossed the glass of champagne behind him as he faced Max. Max could only stare back.
“I...nothing. I was just...taking pictures of Bright Falls when it attacked me and I ended up here!” Zane seemed to consider this for a moment before suddenly reaching out and placing a hand directly over Max's heart. Max shouted in surprise.
“Hey! The fuck you grabbing asshole?!” Rachel yelled and moved to push Zane away, but instead had to quickly catch Max as Zane shouted and threw her at Rachel, knocking both women to the ground. When Max looked back at the man, Zane's eyes were wild with fear.
“No, no, no, no, no...it's making you like her...like Barbara...Wake you idiot!” Max opened her mouth to ask what the man meant, but his own shouts cut her off. “Get out! Get out and stay the fuck away from me witch!” Max felt the scene begin to change again, but before she could stop him, Zane had kicked them back to the original room 665, it's white walls staring back at them. The projector lay in pieces before them.
“What the fuck was that all about?!”, Rachel yelled at the wall where their image had been projected just moments ago. Max could only shake her head.
“I...have no idea. What did he mean by...'making me like her'?” Max stood and looked at herself and Rachel. Their regular clothes were back, whatever movie vision from Zane had envisioned on them gone with him.
“I don't know...but he seemed REALLY freaked out”, Rachel said, gripping her returned pipe tightly. Before Max could even begin to think about what he had meant, she faintly heard through the wall the sound of a ringing telephone.
“Do you...hear that?”, she asked Rachel. Rachel listened for a moment before nodding.
“Yeah...it's coming from next door”, she said before heading out into the hallway, Max right behind her. They walked over to a door with 664 labeled on it and Max reached out to open it. The door was locked. Rachel swore and readied her pipe to try and break the door down, but Max held out her hand.
“Wait...Let me try something.” Rachel lowered the pipe and Max took a step back, taking her Polaroid out of her bag. Rachel, realizing what Max was up to, stepped out of frame from the door. Carefully, Max lined up the shot and visualized the door being open before pressing the trigger. Nothing happened. Max lowered the camera and shook her head. “Why didn't that work?”, she asked herself quietly. Rachel's eyes went wide and she tapped Max on the shoulder.
“What if...what if that wasn't...ARTY enough or something? You just visualized the door being open yeah? That guy says it needs to be artistic right? Maybe it needs something a little more.” Max thought on it a moment before nodding. Rachel was right. A picture of an open door wasn't much to look at artistically after all. But she had an idea for what could be.
“Go stand just beside the door and kind of look...wistfully or something down the hall”. Rachel nodded and did as Max said, standing just beside the closed door before looking off down the hall away from it. The whole thing felt so...surreal. Max had always considered her photography art of a sort, but the thought that her art could change the world around her? Never in a million years had she thought that possible. She brought the camera up to her eye and tried to find the best angle, wanting to capture the longing in Rachel's eyes for...something. It didn't take her long to find the best angle, with Rachel looking ahead at the camera, the hallway an open expanse behind her, her eyes unfocused on some distant horizon. Only one last touch was needed. Max visualized the door as open in her head...WILLED it to be so, then pressed the shutter. This time the camera went off with a flash, brighter than any it had produced before. Max felt something...SHIFT in the world around her. Almost like the idea was being pulled directly from her brain. At the same moment, she felt...the tickle of something else. She had no words for it...but it was like something was...recording her. The feeling faded quickly, but she was so distracted by it that it took Rachel's shout of victory to bring her back around.
“It worked! Look at you Miss Photographer! Come on! Let's see who's calling!”, Rachel shouted excitedly before running into the room. Max smiled, chalking up the weird feeling to this newly tested ability, and followed close behind. She quickly found the phone next to the bed, picked it up and immediately spoke into it.
“Zane? Why did you kick us out like that?” The voice was quiet on the other end, but Max could hear someone breathing. When the other person finally spoke, the voice practically knocked her flat.
“Max? Is that...you?”, Alice Wake said. Max felt her knees give away and she collapsed on the bed. Rachel was beside her the second after, asking Max something, but she could barely hear her. Her focus was entirely on the woman on the other line. Alice sighed before speaking again. “Right...this was then. I...suppose I should have expected this.”
Max finally got over her shock and realized just what was happening. “Expected this?! How are you here?! Did you know this was going to happen to me?!”, she angrily asked, but Alice's next words immediately shut her up.
“Max, I need you listen to me...I'm not the me that called you a few days ago in the airport. That me is sitting at home right now. I'm...I'm from further ahead then you are now. Around 2023 if I had to hazard a guess.” Alice sounded so different from when Max had first met her. Gone was the timidness and sadness that laced her words before. This Alice was strong and spoke clearly, determination filling her every word.
“2023? How that's...”, Max started to ask but shook her head. Right...time doesn't work right here. “Okay...then you know what's going to happen right? I make it out right? Chloe and I make it back to New York right?”, she asked instead, desperation filling her voice. She needed to hear Alice say it. That everything was going to be okay. Instead, Alice sighed.
“Max...you of all people should know about meddling with time. I can't say what will happen. The only thing I can say is this. You need to find Alan. Alan is the key to all of this. You have to find him.”
“HOW?!”, Max practically screamed into the receiver.
“You need to follow the loop. It will lead you to him. I'm not sure how, but I know that Alan was able to find his way home by going to certain sites...maybe you can try that? Find your way to him that way. There is an old theater here called Poet's Cinema. It was the last place Alan went before getting home. You could try there.” Max was about to ask more, to ask why Alice was there, but the other woman cut her off. “I can't stay on any longer Max. I have to go, but please believe me. Find Alan. Good luck Max.”
“Wait-!”, Max tried to shout out, but the line went dead. Max stared dead ahead in shock as Rachel moved around to look directly in Max's face.
“Max...you're scaring me. What happened? Who was that?” Max finally focused on Rachel's worried face and slowly hung up the phone.
“That was...my boss, Alice Wake. She says we need to find Alan.”
Chapter 23
Notes:
The following chapter contains depictions of domestic violence.
Reader discretion is advised.
Chapter Text
Max watched as Rachel tried to comprehend what Max had just said to her. “Wait...your boss is HERE? But not the boss you know, one from 5 years from now? And she wants you to find her missing husband who vanished 8 years ago for the chance to be able to get out? And she won't tell you if it works or not because of time travel bullshit? AND she somehow knows about your time powers?” Max gave a half-hearted shrug. Rachel sat down heavily on the bed next to her. “For the first time in...I don't know how long, I wish I had a joint. I'm way too sober for these sort of revelations.” The blonde flopped back onto the bed and rubbed at her face. Max could sympathize with her. For the first time since she got her powers she was on the receiving end of someone having time knowledge she didn't. It wasn't the best feeling.
“I need to apologize to Chloe when I get back to her. Being out of the time loop is...not a fun feeling”, she said with a sigh. Rachel could only laugh.
“Oh yeah...I forgot Chloe has to deal with this on the daily. I'm amazed her brain hasn't fried from thinking about it all these years.” Max turned and slightly glared at Rachel.
“Hey! She's smarter than that and gets it...mostly.” Rachel uncovered her face and gave Max a smile.
“I know...even back then I could tell she was smarter than she let on”, then her expression turned sombre, “just...ground down by everything.” Max felt a small pang in her chest at that thought, but pushed it down. Don't get wrapped up in that right now...you got to get moving, she thought to herself as she stood and held out her hand to Rachel.
“Come on...we should get out of here. Try to find this theater.” Rachel groaned and took Max's hand, pulling herself up.
“I guess...hopefully there won't be any creeps there”, she said with a laugh. Max could only return the laugh as they left the room. They turned to go back out the way they had come into the little roof garden, but stopped at what they saw. The entrance had been boarded up. Multiple ragged pieces of wood were stretched across the entry way with slats of plywood preventing either of them from crawling through. “Oh come the fuck on!”, Rachel shouted as she saw the boards. Max groaned in frustration.
“Well, let me try to get rid of it. Worked on the door, maybe it can work here.” Rachel gave a nod and stepped back, while Max tried to think of how to make the blockade vanish. Okay, let's see. Art...maybe a fancy dinner party? Welcoming guests to the garden? That could work... Max reached into her bag to grab the camera, when the entire building shook. Max had to steady herself against the wood to stop from falling over. “What the hell was that?!”, she asked before looking over at Rachel.
Rachel, who also had had to steady herself, looked around wide-eyed. “I don't know...it felt...like...” Rachel trailed off, the color draining from her face. Max felt her weakend heart seize in fear.
“Like when the Dark Presence attacked before”, Max finished. Rachel gave a tiny nod. Slowly, Max pushed off from the wall and looked behind her. She looked down the hall at a large set of double doors, the number on the glass above them proudly displaying 666. It was barely visible, but through the tinted glass, SOMETHING was swirling. “Run”, Max said quietly just as the doors were thrown open by a massive force and...Max's brain shut down. There was no describing whatever it was that had thrown open the doors. It's shape was constantly changing as flashes of...SOMETHING went off inside of it. The only thing Max's brain could describe it as was a great storm. The very air seemed to shake as the thing ROARED and charged down the hall at them. “RUN!!!”, she screamed as her and Rachel ran as fast as they could away from the approaching thing. Hotel door after hotel door whipped past them as they ran. Max could hear chunks of ceiling and wall being ripped apart behind them as they ran. She didn't want to think about how much closer the sounds seemed to be getting. Max heard Rachel shout and snapped her eyes to where she was pointing. Just up ahead was a cross hall, a set of stairs was visible through an open doorway in it. “Head for the stairs!”, she shouted, only for the doors to slam shut and the ceiling to collapse in front of it just as they turned to go down them.
“Shit!”, Rachel shouted as they ran past the closed stairs into the hallway on the other side. Max looked off to their right, but only saw more hotel doors. “Max this way!”, Rachel suddenly shouted as she grabbed Max's hand and pulled her the opposite way. Max looked and saw a room shrouded in bright white light like the bar had been. Max spared a look back as she ran for the light with Rachel...she quickly wished she hadn't. The Dark Presence was right behind them. Max stifled a scream, but she could not rip her eyes away from the shifting form of the Presence. From this close, Max could see sparks of light flashing inside of it, like lightning in storm clouds. They seemed to be illuminating something inside the dark...something that looked just like a person. Then she was through the door into the bright light of the room and the way they had come from slammed shut behind them with a loud bang. Something slammed into the door and it nearly buckled as the wall deformed out of shape. Max and Rachel collapsed in a heap in the room, its' contents identical to the janitor's room Max found in the TV Studio. Max desperately tried to draw in breath, but even with her heart beating normally again, the run had left her completely out of breath. Blackness prickled at the edge of her vision and a ringing sound filled her ears. After a few seconds of staring up at the ceiling, trying to get her breathing under control, Rachel filled Max's vision.
“Hey...Hey, Max you okay?” Max couldn't even answer. She just nodded as she desperately panted. Rachel nodded back. “Okay...okay that's good. Just...just get your breath back”, she said before lying down next to Max her own panting loud in the room. After what seemed like forever, finally felt like she could breathe normally, though she still was heavily panting. She looked over at Rachel, who was lying next to her, and patted her leg.
“Good...good call...with the...room” Rachel smiled and laughed.
“I'm just glad that it didn't bust in here”, she said as she stood and offered Max her hand. “You good to go?” Max closed her eyes for a moment and took as deep a breath as she could before grabbing Rachel's hand and slowly standing.
“I think so...now to figure out how to get out of here”. Max quickly looked around and found another door on the opposite wall. “Come on...let's go this way”. Max pulled out the flashlight from her bag and grasped the handle of the door. She looked back at Rachel, who held the pipe at the ready, nodded and slowly opened the door.
She nearly dropped the flashlight at what she saw on the other side. It was a room she was intimately familiar with. Though sparsely decorated, she immediately felt the cozy lived in feeling of the place. From the second hand couch facing the television, a gaming console hooked up to it to act as a disc player, the couple of folding book cases stacked on each other filled with books on photography and comics, to the kitchen just off to the right with its' dining table for two, Max could not doubt at all where she was. She was home. The thought rocked her to the core as she slowly walked in to her and Chloe's living room at their New York apartment. “How...”, she quietly asked herself as she looked out the window in the kitchen. Rain pattered down the glass on a New York night. Max heard Rachel come in and ask something, but Max couldn't hear her. I...I'm back?, she thought as she brushed her hand against the back of the sofa. When she felt Rachel touch her shoulder, she finally snapped out of it.
“Max? What is this place?”, Rachel asked quietly.
“This is...my home” Rachel's jaw dropped and she looked around in awe.
Max could see her start to ask something when they were interrupted by the sound of the door they had just walked through opening up. They both turned to look at it...only for Chloe wearing her work overalls to walk inside.
“Hey babe! Give me the deets! What's the mystery job?”, she said as Max dropped the flashlight in shock.
“Chloe!” she shouted as she ran to embrace her...only to run right through her and slam her face into the door. Max shouted in pain and fell to the floor. She heard Rachel shout in surprise and run to her.
“Jesus! Max you okay?!”, Rachel asked as she sat Max up, but Max didn't care. Her eyes were focused only on Chloe. 9o
She watched as the ghost Chloe called out for Max again. When there was no answer, her expression fell and she slid down the wall in the entry hall and curled in on herself. Max knew that she was trying her hardest not to cry in that moment. Slowly she stood, her head throbbing from where she had hit the door. “What...the fuck is happening?”, she asked quietly. Rachel just shook her head, her own eyes fixed on Chloe's hunched over form. A soft ding echoed in the room and Chloe took out her phone, before sighing angrily. She shook her head and opened the message, laughing for a moment before hitting call. Max and Rachel watched with bated breath as the call connected. When it did, they could only hear Chloe's half of the conversation but it was all that was needed.
“What after that riveting message you sent? Can't I call my step-dad out of the blue anymore?” Max heard Rachel gasp and grab Max's arm.
“Why the fuck is she calling the step-douche?”, she whispered at Max. Max shook her head and was about to tell Rachel how David had changed, when Chloe's next words cut her off.
“I think...I fucked up with my work”, Chloe said before falling silent for a moment. When she spoke again, every word was like a knife being driven into Max's heart. “My boss, Butch, pulled me into the office today...he found out that Max got a new job and wanted to talk to me about it. He said...he said Max was dragging me down. That going with her was fucking up my life. That...”, Chloe paused and took a deep breath before quietly finishing her sentence, “that if it wasn't for her I could actually be worth a damn.” Chloe was silent for another minute before speaking again. “Do you think he's right?” Max couldn't believe what she was hearing. Her mouth hung slack as she watched Chloe wait for an answer from David. Whatever he said, it caused Chloe to start pacing the room. “Yeah but you know Max! She can't be on her own! If it even so much as rains outside she becomes a fucking mess! And now she's having nightmares again?! I couldn't leave her on her own right now even if I wanted to!” Whatever else that Chloe said, Max didn't hear. She was too busy running for the bedroom door, desperate to get away from the horrid things the person she loved was saying. She practically threw herself through the bedroom door and crashed into the wall on the other side as she squeezed her eyes shut, desperately holding back the tears that prickled at her vision. It's not true, she kept repeating to herself as she distantly heard Rachel come out and stand beside her.
“Hey, hey. Come on there's no way any of that is true. It can't have happened that way This place has to be messing with you”, she said, her voice laced with worry. It took Max several seconds before she felt okay enough to answer.
“N...no...I know...but...but Chloe did get in trouble with her work when I got this job. I thought she had lied to me when I asked if it had been about me, but I didn't want to press it. I was too happy with my own success to even try. I should have...I should have known I caused her problems”, she whispered as Rachel placed a hand on her back to comfort her. Max kept her eyes downcast the entire time.
“That's...come on I know it can't be true. I mean she was talking to David Madsen! She hate's that guy!” Max just shook her head.
“They reconciled...the relationship isn't perfect, but it's better than what it was” Rachel looked shocked, but shook her head.
“Okay....not what I expected to hear, but okay. I wish I could let you recover, but we need to keep moving. The sooner we get out of here, the sooner we can get you to your real home.” At this, Max took a deep breath and stood. Rachel was right. There was no way that that had been what actually happened. The thought steeled her and she pushed away from the wall. I won't let this place lie to me about Chloe. Even if I did cause her trouble, there is no fucking way she spoke about me like that, she thought as she took in their surroundings. They were back in the hotel. Max looked back at the door they had come through. Her eyes went wide as she read the number on the door. It read 560. They had somehow gone down a floor while running from the Dark Presence. Rachel noticed Max looking and took a look herself before giving a low whistle. “That's...good right? Maybe we can...keep doing this to get out?”
“I..guess that will work. I just hope it isn't all like...that.”
Rachel nodded, but then her brow furrowed. “Was this what it was like in the subway?”, Rachel asked. The question caught Max by surprise. She thought about it for a moment before shaking her head.
“No...that was like...looking through a window. This seemed like...like a play of some kind.”, she said as the realization came to her. She wondered what the hell this place was trying to do, but eventually gave up. “I don't know...but it doesn't matter. Let's get out of here and get to that theater”, she said before they started their search.
The first three doors they tried were all the same, just another room in the hotel, though in one Max had been able to grab a few more bullets. The thought disturbed her, since she really didn't want to have to fight any more shadows. After a few more minutes of searching, they found themselves in front of room 540. “Weird that we haven't seen any shadow fucks this whole time we've been searching”, Rachel said quietly.
“I don't mind...really not looking forward to more fighting”, she said as she opened the door...and gasped at where she was. It felt like walking into the past. From the posters and grafitti covering the wall to the clothes strewn all over the place, Chloe's room in Arcadia Bay was exactly like she remembered it. Seeing it again brought a strange feeling of...happiness that she couldn't quite place. All the times her and Chloe had hung out here as kids, the sleepovers, their first kiss...it all came rushing back at her. Then Chloe was whisper shouting at Max to hide and all of it came crashing down. Max winced. Oh...it's this moment. Max sighed and stepped further into the room, watching as a double of herself hid in the closet, running right through Rachel as she was walking in from the Hotel.
“Woah! What the hell is this?”, Rachel asked as she stepped up to Max.
“One of my biggest regrets I've ever done with Chloe. Let's just leave”, Max said, not wanting to relive this scene again. She crossed to the door and tried to walk through as David burst into the room, but as she did she found herself entering back in through the closet door they had just come from. Max groaned. Clearly, she was expected to watch. “Fucker...”, she whispered before walking back over to Rachel, who was watching as David accused Chloe of stealing his gun.
“Seeing this...I'm amazed that they get along now”, Rachel said quietly. Max shook her head.
“For the longest time, they didn't. It took years, but after...everything they finally found something to connect about.” Rachel was about to ask how when David struck Chloe across the face. Max winced while Rachel gasped in shock. “This incident...didn't make it any easier though”. Max looked at David and allowed herself a slight smile, despite the circumstances. She hadn't seen it back then when she hid in the closet, but David seemed genuinely shocked at what he had just done, if only for a second. Then it was gone and David Madsen the step-douche was back. He stormed out of Chloe's room and the scene seemed to freeze. Max hated herself all over again. “I almost reversed time to take the heat for Chloe on this”, she said quietly.
“Why didn't you?”, Rachel asked.
“I was scared. I had just accused Nathan of bringing a gun to campus to Principal Wells. He...was less than receptive. I thought I would get in even more trouble if I took the blame for Chloe”, she said as she looked at the Chloe of the past. She seemed to have stopped, like a frozen moment in time. Max could see the red mark on her cheek and the hurt and anger in her eyes. A part of her wondered how much of that had been directed at her. She felt Rachel walk forward and place a hand on her shoulder.
“You were a kid who just discovered they had crazy powers...I don't know if I would have done any different.” Max sighed and nodded. 0F
“Come on...let's get out of here”, she said as she made her way to the door to the room and opened it back into the Oceanview. Max turned to look at the number of the room they just left to make sure they were still going down. It read 450. Good, at least we were right on that front, she thought before letting out a sigh.
“What's up?”, Rachel asked quietly. Max shook her head and gestured back at the door they had just come through.
“First it's how I got her in trouble with her job, now this...I'm guessing the next will be another way I messed up her life”, Max said, her voice heavy with regret. She felt Rachel place a hand on her shoulder.
“Come on Max, you can't let this place get to you. Would Chloe let you say that?” Max didn't even have to think on it. There was no way Chloe would even let her think it. When she shook her head, Rachel gave her shoulder a quick shake. “Then I won't either...come on...let's try to find the next room”. Max nodded and as Rachel started to walk off, Max gave one last look at the door they had come through...and stopped. There was...something about the number that bothered her. “Max? What is it?”, she heard Rachel ask a short distance away, but she didn't answer. A thought had occurred to her.
“What...room did we come out of on the fifth floor?”, Max asked quietly.
Rachel seemed to think a moment before answering. “Room 560. Why?”
“And to get here we entered room 540 and this number says 450. What if...”, Max turned and her eyes went wide, “What if the numbers say where they connect to?!” Max could see Rachel pick up on what Max was saying. If I'm right about this, our time searching will be drastically cut!, she thought as Rachel smiled.
“Alright Caulfield! I think you're on to something! Come on!”, Rachel said before the two of them ran off down the hall looking for room 430. It didn't take them long to find it. Max grasped the handle and looked back at Rachel. When the blonde nodded Max opened the door and stepped through...
Into the Price family living room. She was amazed at how much it looked the same despite all the years. From the fireplace to the old couch. The only thing different was a brand new flat screen TV. Max looked around and quickly spied the decorations hung up happily declaring 'Happy 18th birthday Chloe!'. It didn't take her long after to find the birthday girl sitting glumly at the table, her dirty blonde hair with a blue highlight a shock after seeing her with blue hair for so long. Her pink skull shirt stood out vibrantly against the slightly dull colors of the living room. Max was just beginning to wonder what memory this was when she heard Rachel say “Oh...” She looked back and the blonde was just walking through the door that Max remembered as leading to the garage, but still showed the hotel just beyond. “This is...that birthday.” Max was just about to ask what Rachel meant, when she heard singing coming from the kitchen. At the sight of Joyce and David walking out holding a beautifully made cake with white frosting and chocolate flakes on the side, Max felt her chest ache. It had been so long since she had heard the woman she practically considered a second mother's voice, that it was like a physical wound hearing her sing happy birthday to an angry Chloe. She wanted to rush forward and shake the girl sitting there, telling her to cherish the time they had...but knew it would be pointless. This Chloe would not hear her.
“Happy birthday to you!”, her and David finished singing as they set the cake down on the kitchen table. Chloe just glared at the two. “Oh now stop that glowering Chloe. It's your birthday! You're supposed to be having fun!”, Joyce said in her drawl that Max missed so much.
“Woo hoo...such fun. Thank you for throwing me a party and not letting me invite my friend”, Chloe said sarcastically as David sat down opposite her.
“Chloe, I told you why I didn't want that girl in this house. She's a bad influence and you know it”, David snapped. Max looked over at Rachel who had hung her head in shame. It was easy for Max to guess about who David was talking about here.
“Dude! You don't even know her! You can't say that shit about her!”, Chloe shouted back as she shot up from her seat. Joyce tried to stand between the two as best she could with the table in the way.
“Come on you two, don't do this. Chloe, is it really so bad to have a party with just family? And David, Rachel is a nice girl. I understand your concern but it was too far to ban her from coming to Chloe's party” At her words, both Chloe and David started shouting over each other, turning the scene into a cacophany.
“He is not my fucking family! Just some dick you married because you felt sorry for him!””She's a drug addict Joyce! All of those Vortex Club punks are!””Don't you fucking call her that you piece of shit!””Watch your language Chloe! I will not be spoken to that way!””Oh sor-ry but I thought all you big tough army types watched out for your friends! Well she's mine!””And maybe if you had better friends I wouldn't have to ban them from this house!”
“THAT'S ENOUGH! BOTH OF YOU!”, Joyce finally shouted, shutting both of them up. “I wanted us to spend just one day without either of you sniping at each other. Clearly that was too much to ask.” Chloe and David both looked ashamed. They were quiet for a moment before Chloe spoke up. mC
“Mom, please...she's my friend...I want to celebrate my birthday with her.” Max looked over at Rachel, but she had turned away, unable to even watch the scene.
“Were...you really banned from coming?”, Max whispered to her. Rachel gave a slight nod in response.
“Yeah...David had caught Chloe and I smoking a couple of weeks before this and kicked me out. Chloe begged me to just come anyway, but I...didn't. I thought it would make things worse if I did. It..turned out pretty bad anyways.” At David's next words, Max understood why.
“Well maybe if you acted better you would have kept your other friends who could come instead.” Even Max had to wince at how badly David had stepped in it here. Chloe's eyes filled with rage as she picked up the butter knife that lay beside the cake.
“What did you say?”, she asked quietly.
“You heard me Chloe! You're always quick to anger and ready to fight with anyone. If you had quit acting like a child, maybe you wouldn't have driven away your other friends!”
“David!”, Joyce shouted in shock, but Chloe immediately cut her off.
“You're talking about fucking Max aren't you?”, she said quietly, but Max could hear the rapidly rising anger in her words. “Oh yeah, I acted so shitty and needy and fucking pathetically, I drove Max away”, she said venomously before slamming her fist down on the table. “You don't know shit! News flash asshole! Max fucking abandoned me! I reached out to her FOR MONTHS and got absolutely NOTHING in return! I bet she's having the time of her fucking life with her new asshole friends in Seattle and doesn't even THINK of me anymore!” Max closed her eyes at what Chloe was saying. It hurt to hear, but it wasn't that far off from the truth. “Fuck Max! Fuck you! And fuck all of this!”, Chloe shouted as she drove the knife into the cake, smashing it. Joyce gasped and David immediately stood and slammed his hands on the table.
“What the hell is the matter with you?! Your mother worked on that cake for hours! You get back here, NOW!”, he shouted as Chloe sped past her mother to the front door. Chloe didn't even respond, just threw open the front door and slammed it shut. “That damn punk!”, David shouted as he started to chase after her, but Joyce stopped him.
“David...stop. Just...stop”, she said. Her voice quiet and resigned. Max shoved down the urge to run to Joyce and hug her. All she could do instead was clinch her fists and hate herself. The scene ended there, with Joyce and David frozen in tableau. Both Max and Rachel were quiet for a long moment. Finally, Rachel spoke up.
“We...met up in the junkyard after. It took her...some time to calm down from all this.” Max shook her head.
“I really...fucked things up for her didn't I? Even when I wasn't there, I was still ruining things.” She felt Rachel lightly touch her shoulder and turned to look at her.
“You've already been through this...it's okay. You're making it up to her now”. Max looked after where Chloe had run off and desperately tried to remind herself of that. That Chloe had forgiven her for everything. It didn't make seeing all of this any less difficult. “Besides, you didn't make that douchebag say those things. That was all him”. Max could only nod in agreement at Rachel's words.
“Come on...”, Max said after a moment, “just two more rooms of this hopefully”. They left through the front door of the house, back once more into the halls of the Oceanview Hotel. Max looked up at the door above them. Room 340. Guess I was right, she thought ruefully. They walked in silence until they found room 320. The thought of what could be waiting for them on the other side filled Max's mind. She really didn't want to see how badly Chloe had been hurt by her anymore. Rachel, picking up on it, gave her a brief hug.
“Two more rooms...we're almost done”. Max nodded and opened the door...
Only for her and Rachel to blink back at the bright daylight that shown in around them. Despite the bright sun being out, Max realized she didn't feel any warmth coming from it. When their eyes finally adjusted, Max looked around and realized that they were at the Junkyard, at Chloe and Rachel's secret hiding spot. It must have been fairly early on because there wasn't too much decoration at the place. Just a couple of chairs and a pirate flag. She looked back the way they had come and saw the door standing freely on the ground. No wall to even hold it up. Rachel walked through after Max and gasped at what she saw. Max quickly turned back and immediately understood why. Between her turning around and back, someone else had appeared in the hiding spot. Though she was instead wearing jean shorts and a black tank top, Max immediately recognized the other Rachel Amber. She was sat in one of the chairs, her legs crossed one over the other. Max could spot a small red scar on her left arm, the skin almost healed from where she had clearly been stabbed. The other Rachel was engrossed in reading a notebook, her foot lazily bobbing in the air. Max was about to go look at what this other Rachel was reading, when her own immediately jumped in front of her. “We should go! Now!”, she said and grabbed Max's hand. Her blonde hair whipped to and fro as she desperately looked for someway out, but there wasn't one. Max slowly eased her hand out of Rachel's grasp.
“Hey, it's okay. We can't leave til we see what it wants us to see apparently. Why are you upset?” Rachel turned back to Max, actual panic in her eyes.
“Because of what she's reading!”, she shook her head, “Or what I'm reading there!” Max was about to ask Rachel to clarify when she heard Chloe call out.
“Yo Rach! You here yet?” The other Rachel smiled and called back to Chloe before closing the book and putting it on her lap. Chloe walked in, the lock of blue shining bright in her hair, and pulled up a seat across from Rachel. “Well step-douche is on the warpath again. Can't be keeping our stash in my room anymore. Think you could hide it at your place for a bit?”
The other Rachel nodded. “For a little bit at least. Might be able to keep my asshole of a dad off the scent by playing nice with him.” Chloe laughed and pulled out a joint and her lighter. She was just about to light it when Rachel sprung a question on her. “One question though...who's Max?” As she asked, she held up the notebook for Chloe to see. Chloe stared at the book, the joint hanging loosely in her mouth, before Rachel reached over and took it out of her mouth. “You're mouth is hanging open Price. Come on! Tell me!”. Max watched a sly grin spread on that Rachel's face. It felt...off somehow, but Max couldn't place why. She looked over at her own Rachel, but she had walked off. Max saw her leaning against some crushed cars that had been piled nearby. Chloe's voice brought her back to the scene in front of her.
“Dammit Rachel...How did you even get that?”, she said as she snatched the book away. “I thought I got rid of this”, she mumbled as she flipped through its' pages. Rachel just shrugged and stretched her arms above her head.
“I picked it up on accident last time I was at your place. Didn't realize I had til I opened it, but you are stalling. Who's Max?” Chloe groaned and let the book drop to the floor.
“Ugh, do we have to do this now?”
“Always better to get it over with”, Rachel said with a smile on her face. Chloe let loose a long world weary sigh and sat up to look at Rachel.
“Yeah yeah...Max was...my best friend growing up. We did everything together. Halloween, parties, school. You name it we did it.” Rachel sat back listening impassively. When she didn't say anything, Chloe continued. “After my dad...died...Max and her family moved away to Seattle. I've never really heard from her since”. Rachel looked in thought for a moment, before shaking her head.
“No...gotta call bullshit on that one Price. I read those letters. There's a lot more to that story than just that. So out with it. Who is she that you would write all of that?” Chloe was silent for a minute before shooting up and pacing back and forth.
“Look it's like I said! We did everything together! She was my best friend and I thought that that would never change...until it did. I wrote...I wrote those letters as a way to try and...talk to her I guess” Max winced at Chloe's words yet again, but when she looked at the other Rachel, she felt a chill run up her spine. Despite Chloe's obvious anger, Max saw a small smirk on Rachel's face. As if she was...happy to see Chloe this worked up. Max looked over at her Rachel and found that she had slid down the cars and was sitting in a fetal position on the ground. What...happened with this memory?, she asked herself as she looked back over at the scene. When she looked back, Rachel's smirk had been replaced by a concerned frown.
“You mean when she stopped responding to you”. That stopped Chloe's pacing and cause her to look down at the ground defeated and hurt. The sight sent a pang of guilt coursing through Max.
“...Yeah”, was all Chloe could say in response. Rachel gave a nod before stretching.
“Well...it does suck to lose a friend, but at least you got to say goodbye to her right?” When Chloe didn't answer her, Rachel's face took on a look of concern again and she repeated the question. Chloe winced and shook her head.
“She...left from the funeral...we didn't even get to say goodbye.” Rachel made a small gasp and stood, walking over to Chloe and wrapping her in a hug.
“She left from the funeral and didn't even say goodbye to you? That's hella cold Chloe”, she said as she released Chloe, who kept her eyes on the ground, fidgeting uncomfortably before speaking again.
“I mean...it's not like she had a choice in the matter. We were both like...barely 13 and her dad was starting a new job in Seattle! She couldn't just...stick down here with me.”
“Yeah, but that doesn't mean she should have just shut you out like that! You're dad had just died and she just...moved on? Didn't even try to comfort you? I mean...who does that?” At that, Chloe looked up at Rachel, her expression annoyed.
“That's not fair! She didn't shut me out! We...emailed and texted some!”, she shot back, only for Rachel to throw up her hands and turn away from Chloe.
“Which might as well have been nothing! At the end of the day, she vanished on you! No letters, no emails, not even a single text! I mean...what kind of a friend does that?” Looking at the anger spreading on Chloe's face, Max knew that whatever was about to happen, it wasn't going to be good.
“Well what about you huh?! You still text any of your old friends?! Cause it sure as fuck doesn't seem like it!” Rachel seemed to visually recoil at Chloe's words, her eyes going wide with shock before quickly settling into a mask of anger.
“What the fuck is that supposed to mean?”, she said, her voice heavy with quiet anger. Chloe, either not picking up on it or actively ignoring it, continued with her tirade.
“The only people I ever see you fucking text are either Steph or those Vortex Club douchebags! You've never even told me anything about your friends in LA, yet you want to say shit about one of mine you haven't even met?! What the fuck Rachel?!” Max stared in utter shock. She had figured that by the time Chloe had met Rachel, she had stopped considering Max a friend. It felt...weirdly nice to know she had been wrong... Then that feeling faded as she looked at the other Rachel. The girl looked like Chloe had just slapped her across the face. Max winced...it was the same expression she had worn when Max had accused her of being not real. Rachel pursed her lips into a thin line before violently wiping at her eyes. Max wasn't even sure if she had been crying, but the effect on Chloe was immediate. Max watched as she visibly deflated and tried to walk back what she had said. “Rach...wait, I'm sorry. That was hella shitty-”, she started to say but Rachel cut her off.
“Save it Chloe”, she said before picking up the book and shoving it into Chloe's chest. “Why don't you go write your ex-friend and tell her all about how shitty of a person I am? Maybe she'll even respond to you this time”. She then started to walk away as fast as she could while Chloe stood there, her mouth open in shock. After a second, Max saw her recover and start to chase after her.
“Rachel, wait!”, she shouted and the scene stopped there. Max kept looking between the frozen form of the two women, trying to put together what had happened. Chloe...defended me? After Rachel tried to talk bad about me? She looked at the angry expression on the frozen Rachel's face and shook her head. Looking at her like this, Max got the distinct impression that she wasn't angry...but truly hurt. The way her face was slightly scrunched, how her eyes were locked onto the ground, even how her shoulders were curled in on herself, this Rachel was putting on an act. But what sealed it for Max, was the tear. It was barely there, but Max could barest glint of it at the corner of her eye as she tried to hold it back. Hearing a sniffle, Max thought for a moment the scene had started back up, but the sound had come from behind her. Slowly, Max turned around to look at her Rachel. She had not moved from her spot on the ground, just had her head resting against her knees. Even from here, Max could see she was crying. She walked over and stood over Rachel.
“Did you...try to turn Chloe against me?”, she asked quietly. Rachel didn't answer for a long time, then gave a small nod. F
“Yeah...”, was all she could say. Max sighed and sat down next to her. They were silent for a moment before Rachel spoke again. “I guess you hate me now...”. Max closed her eyes. A part of her was pissed. Rachel hadn't known her. Didn't have the full story, yet she had tried to make Max out to be some terrible person...only for it to have blown up in her face. Max shook her head and looked over at her companion through this hellscape.
“Why did you do it?”, she asked, keeping voice level and calm. Rachel sniffed and wiped away a tear before answering.
“Because she...I was jealous. When I read that journal the first time, it scared me. I knew that you were someone special to Chloe. I was afraid that if you came back somehow you'd take her away from me...and then I'd have nothing. So I thought...if I could convince Chloe to hate you that it would never happen. Instead, I pissed Chloe off and we didn't speak for two weeks after this. I thought...she was really gone. Then she texted me and apologized. After that, she...never really had a positive thing to say about you.” Rachel sighed and started to draw a random pattern in the dirt with her pipe. “It was a really bitchy move.” Max nodded in agreement before sighing and standing.
“Yeah...it was...”, she said before shaking her head. “But who cares. You can't keep living the past.”
“You aren't mad?”
Max shook her head. “I am a little, but we've been through that already. That's not who you are anymore, just like that's not who I am anymore.” She offered her hand to Rachel. “Let's get the fuck out of here”, she said with a smile. Rachel returned a sad smile of her own before taking Max's hand.
“You're a better person than I was Max Caulfield”. A part of Max doubted that, but she was at least trying to be. They spied another door opposite of the one they had come through and made their way through back to the hotel. Max looked up and spied the number. “230. Just one last room”. Rachel nodded and they quickly made their way to room 210. Max placed her hand on the door...and paused before letting out a groan of frustration. “What's wrong?”, Rachel asked.
“I...think I know what's on the other side of this one. When I moved away...I left Chloe a message on an old tape recorder we had found”. She fell silent as she remembered the promise she had given Chloe in that message. One she had almost immediately broken. “This will...probably be that time”. Rachel, seeming to understand what Max was saying, nodded and placed her own hand on top of Max's.
“Whatever this tries to throw at you...just remember...you came back for her”. Max smiled and gave a small nod, they then turned the knob....
Max blinked back in shock at the bright light that filled the small room beyond. It wasn't Chloe's room like she had expected. Instead, she and Rachel found themselves in what looked like a shack in the middle of nowhere. The only item of note in it was a small table with a chair next to it. Max was just about to ask where they were, when a quiet voice spoke from below her. “I...I'm fucked” Max didn't even have to guess at who had said it, her blood ran cold as she slowly looked down at mortally injured form of Chloe Price, wearing the very clothes she had been wearing when Max was taken here. Max tried to hold in her scream, but it leaked out a choked sob. Chloe's right arm and left leg had been viciously mauled by something. Max could just barely make out the teeth marks against the blood and ink of the tattoo'd arm. A piece of metal was stuck just below Chloe's rib on her right side. Every thought flew out of Max's as she dropped to her knees and desperately tried to stop the bleeding. She barely even noticed as her hands kept going through Chloe's body.
“No, no, no, no, no”, she whispered, barely registering that Rachel was trying to speak to her. All she could hear was Chloe's pained sobbing.
“I...I can't fucking help anyone...I...I couldn't save Rachel...I can't save Max...I'm FUCKING USELESS!!!”, Chloe screamed out as Max gave up trying to stauch the wounds and instead tried to wrap her girlfriend in a tight hug.
“NO! CHLOE, DON'T SAY THAT!!”, Max screamed back, only to feel someone trying to pull her away from Chloe. She thrashed her arms wildly, but it wasn't until she heard Rachel yell out in shock that she stopped.
“Max, it's okay. It's okay, you don't have to look”, Rachel kept repeating as she wrapped Max in a tight hug, holding her close. But Max could do nothing else but look. It's not real, it's not real, IT'S NOT REAL!, she desperately screamed in her head...but she knew she was lying to herself. She didn't know how or why, but she knew that this was really happening. That Chloe had been...she shoved the thought away as she heard Chloe speak again.
“I just...I just wanted a normal life...I don't want to fucking die in some SHITHOLE town! What the fuck did I do to deserve this?!” Max's eyes never left Chloe as she pulled herself up to a sitting position at the back wall. She couldn't speak, couldn't even breathe at what she was seeing. “We...we should never have come here...I wish Max hadn't gotten this fucking job...that we were back home...that I could...”, Max watched Chloe say as she curled into a ball “...that I could call mom...”, she finished in a whisper. Please...don't show me this, Max silently thought as Chloe's next words echoed in the room, the words feeling like a knife plunging into her heart. “I...should...have died instead”.
Max felt something inside her break as she listened to the ragged sobs . She...she can't mean that, she thought as she watched Chloe rip out the piece of metal in her side. Max silently cried as the blood poured freely out the wound while Chloe collapsed in a heap. She reached out to try and touch her, but Rachel caught her hand.
“Max...she doesn't think that. This isn't real.” Max shook her head.
“It is...I know it is...she's...Rachel shes...”, Max couldn't even finish the sentence. Rachel blocked Chloe's body and took hold of Max's shoulders.
“If this is really happening then she'll be fine. Look where we are...look at the light. If Chloe is in anything like the light we are in now, it should heal her up. Trust me.” No, no...she's wrong. Chloe is dead and this is all my fault. I killed her. I led her here and she died because of me, Max thought as tried to stare through Rachel. To try and see Chloe just one more time. She felt Rachel's hand under her chin, lifting up her head and fixed her eyes directly on Rachel's hazel ones. There was no worry...no fear, just quiet confidence. “Trust me”, Rachel repeated...and it was like the words whipped away the storm that had built in Max's head. Rachel was right. If this was really happening, then Chloe would be okay. The light would heal her. Max closed her eyes and drove the sight of Chloe's mangled body from her mind.
“Okay...okay you're right. Let's just...let's get the fuck out of here. I have to get back to her.” Rachel gave a tight smile, but stayed in front of Max as she looked around trying to make sure Max didn't see more of what had happened to Chloe.
“Come on...this way”, Rachel eventually said before pulling Max along out another door back into the hotel. Between still recovering from the sight of Chloe's body and her heart slowing, Max stumbled and sat against the opposite wall, sliding down it. She watched as Rachel looked up at the door number above them and gave a shout of victory. Despite everything, Max couldn't help but feel the same way. The door said 120. They were on the ground flood. “Yes! We did it! Fuck this place!”, Rachel shouted as she sat down next to Max Max managed a smile and turned to look at her.
“Now we just need to find Alan”, Max said back. Rachel just gave her a winning smile.
“We will. This had to have been the hardest part, but it's over now. We hit that theater and we can send you home!”, she said as she excitedly stood up and offered Max her hand. Max couldn't help but laugh. It was almost a mirror of how they had been just a few minutes ago. She took Rachel's hand and pulled herself up slowly, trying not to push her weak heart too hard. Once standing, the two quickly were able to make their way to the front lobby. The sight of the check in desk across from the waiting area felt like a breath of fresh air after the endless hallways of the hotel. Max took a deep breath as she stared at the double doors directly in front of them that would lead back out into the hellish New York. “Not gonna lie...I never thought I would be glad to go back out into that”, Rachel chimed in, as if picking up on Max's thought. Max was just about to answer when the sound of a gun firing from nearby made them both jump.
Max shouted and ducked, reaching into her bag to pull out her own gun. She looked around for where the shots were coming from...but there was nothing. “Where the fuck was that?”, she quietly asked Rachel who was also ducking down low. Before she could answer, they both heard a voice coming from down a hall off to their left.
“...coming out of the basement!”, Chloe shouted before another shot rang out. Max and Rachel looked at each other before running in the direction they heard the voice. They rounded a corner and ran down the hallway, spying a suite directly in front of them, the numbers saying 108. The door stood wide open and they ran into the room. There, in the middle of the suite's living room, stood Chloe holding a hunting rifle as she sighted down the barrel. Gone was the blood stained white skull top and Chloe's old jeans, she now wore a plain white tee, olive colored jacket and a pair of worker's jeans, cinched tight by her belt. Even her arm appeared healed considering how she was using it, though Max couldn't see the extent of any damage it might still have. Her form flickered, like a picture projected through a television, so unlike the clear lifelike images they had seen til then. Max felt herself smile. It's...just like the subway... Chloe, as if spotting the pair, looked in shock for a brief moment before her expression became determined. She had just started talking, when the image faded out. The only word Max had caught was her own name.
“She's...she's okay”, she whispered to herself. Rachel nudged her in the side.
“Told you she would be”, Rachel said as she began to walk back the way they had come to the lobby. Max's smiled widened. Just one more stop...one more..., she thought as she turned to follow Rachel.
The sound of a door being thrown open and something rushing up to her was the only warning Max got before something grabbed her and she was thrown hard across the room, another rushing sound speeding past her as she did. Max slammed against something metal and screamed as she felt something snap in her back. She fell on her face, but when she tried to turn the pain that ripped through her was almost as bad as when she had tried to use her power. With dawning horror she tried to stand, but her legs wouldn't work. Oh god...my back... She looked up and had a second to see Rachel's surprised expression before the door to the room she was in slammed shut. She barely had time to process anything else before something grabbed her by the throat and threw her into the thing she had hit. As Max's head plunged under water, she realized that it was a massive bathtub. She tried to pull herself up only for powerful hands to wrap themselves around her throat and shove her down further into the water. Max's eyes went wide as she tried to slap and claw at the hands that held her down, but it was useless. Nothing she did seemed to work. As her lungs began to burn she tried to focus on who was holding her down, but between her thrashing and the water distorting everything, the only thing Max could make out was the gleeful smile on her attacker's face. As her vision began to go black, she did the only thing she could think of and threw as hard of a punch as she could at the smiling face. The figure took the blow...and laughed. As Max's thrashing began to slow and the taunting laughter echoed through the water, one final thought went through her head.
It's the same...as the subway...
Chapter Text
Chloe groaned as she felt a strange itching sensation coming from her left leg. Ugh...Just let me die in peace..., she thought as she squeezed her eyes tighter against the bright light that assaulted them. But the strange sensation would not go away. With a groan of aggravation, Chloe opened her eyes and gasped. When she had passed out, her right arm had fallen in front of her face. It should have still been mauled, Chloe knew...but that wasn't the case. Despite the dried on blood, Chloe could clearly see that the limb looked...healed. Carefully, Chloe sat up and rubbed away at the caked on blood. It fell away revealing the tattooed skin beneath. The only sign of where the wolf had mauled her was the pale scars that broke up her tattoo sleeve. “What...the fuck?”, she whispered to herself before looking at her side.
She lifted her white shirt, now dyed red from her blood, and looked at where the shrapnel had been embedded under her ribs. Much like her arm, it too had been healed, leaving only a small horizontal scar. Gingerly, Chloe ran a finger along it. It felt smooth, as if the scar had been there for years. She shook her head and let her shirt fall back down before carefully trying to stand. A dull ache cut through her leg and she nearly fell back down. With a shout, she caught herself on the small table and sat down in the chair with it. Gently, she rolled up her pants legs and gasped as the bite, which still looked fresh in places, began to knit itself together. She left the pant's leg rolled up as she stared in amazement at the healing flesh. “Okay...well...that's fucking new...”. After a few seconds she tried standing again and found that she could actually put her weight on the leg again with no problem. There wasn't even a hint of pain.
Okay...so...you almost die...and SOMETHING healed you..., she thought as she tried to figure out just what had happened. It only took her a couple of seconds of thinking on it to shake her head. Doesn't matter. I have another chance to save Max...I need to get to that shop NOW. She quickly walked over to the gun she had dropped and picked it and her jacket up. She opened the cylinder and was just about to eject the casings...when she stopped. She looked down at the empty shells and thought back to the wolves and even the Taken from before. I...definitely fired more than I should have. The thought sat heavy on her shoulders...but it made her curious.
Snapping the cylinder shut, she looked back out the open door and pointed the gun out it. Carefully, she squeezed the trigger. It made a metallic CLACK sound as the hammer hit the empty casing. Chloe clucked her tongue. She was sure she had fired more before...but how? She shook her head. It didn't matter. She popped open the cylinder and emptied the casings before grabbing the spare ammo and loaders. It only took her seconds to get the gun completely ready, even though it used up all of her spare ammo to do so. Let's...just hope I don't encounter any more wolves.
Holding the revolver at the ready, Chloe stepped back out into the forest and groaned. The woods had grown even darker as the clouds had moved in. She spared a glance up at the clouds before cursing. Where before they had been a light gray, they were starting to look black and heavy. This storm that was coming was shaping up to be a monster. Chloe shook the thought from her head and focused back on the woods. Now wasn't the time for that. Carefully, she scanned her surroundings, half expecting to hear the low growl of the remaining wolf. After a few seconds of silence, Chloe let herself relax. It seemed she was alone...for now. Thank fuck...I still don't have a flashlight, she thought as looked for any kind of trail marker.
It took her only a couple of seconds to find a small sign that said 'Coffee World 1 mile', pointing further down the trail. Chloe smiled...it should only take her a few more minutes to reach it then she just needed to find the shop. Watching for any sign of Taken, Chloe carefully made her way the down the trail until it came to a fork. Up ahead, Chloe could see the rides of Coffee World over the trees, but the trail also continued off to the right, it's sign saying 'Ranger Cabin'. Chloe was about to ignore it...but stopped. She gave herself a once over and grimaced. Between the bloodstained clothes, gun and ruined jacket arm, Chloe looked like an absolute mess. If she walked into the park looking like she did, she half-expected someone to call the cops immediately. She shook her head...that was something she couldn't let happen. It's a long shot...but maybe I can steal some clothes from there. With a nod of determination, Chloe set off on the detour to the Ranger Station.
It only took her a couple of minutes before the two story cabin came into view. Chloe looked around the small clearing in front of it and holstered her revolver when she didn't see any Taken...animal or otherwise. She slowly made her way to the front door and placed her hand on it. Please let no one be home, please let no one be home, she thought as she slowly opened the door. “Hello? Anyone home?”, she called out, but only her own echoing voice responded back. Chloe let out a sigh that she hadn't realized she had been holding. Good...looks like no one is here, she thought as she looked around the living area of the ranger station, switching on every light she could find.
“Do the rangers...live here?”, she asked herself once she felt the cabin was sufficiently lit up. Had it not been for the computer and filing cabinets, she would have sworn this was a house instead of a Ranger Cabin. The living room had been furnished with numerous couches and chairs all pointed at a newer looking flat screen TV. Just past the work computer was a full kitchen, and even though Chloe didn't go in, she could tell from here that it was well maintained. Chloe's stomach growled, when she looked at the fridge. It...has been a bit since breakfast, she thought, but quickly shoved the thought out of her head. She needed to get to Max. Instead, Chloe quickly made her way upstairs.
It was smaller than the downstairs, having only two small rooms, but it was enough for Chloe to give a triumphant smile. She had been right. Judging by the furnished bedroom, the rangers did live here. Quickly, Chloe rummaged through the dresser and closet for any sort of non-uniform looking clothes.. There wasn't much, and none of them were her preference, but she was able to come up with a plain white t-shirt, sturdy olive green jacket and a fresh pair of jeans. All the clothes would be a bit big on her, but with her belt she figured it should work out okay. Leaving them on the bed, Chloe stepped into the bathroom and turned on the light. The sight of herself in the mirror took her aback.
She had figured she had looked bad beyond the bloodstained clothes, but she hadn't expected to see the blood that streaked her face, or her hair matted down and dyed practically red in places. It made her even more glad she had decided to come here first. She didn't want to imagine what the reaction would have been if she rolled up looking like this. With a shake of her head, Chloe stripped out of her clothes and stepped into the narrow shower. But not before leaving the loaded gun in quick reach. Not gonna go out like some horror movie dumbass, she thought to herself as she closed the curtain. As much as she wanted to crank the water's heat up to max, she didn't want to risk it causing her to relax and waste precious time, so she left it on ice cold.
The moment the freezing water hit her skin she held back a yelp and started to scrub at her blood caked skin. Watching the water run red off her was disturbing at first, but the cold water spurred her on. After a couple minutes of vigorous scrubbing, she stepped out and gave herself a once over, teeth chattering all the while. No blood, no dirt...least it's something. A few minutes later, she was dried and dressed in the stolen clothes. Which just left her with what to do with her old bloody ones. Chloe sighed in aggravation. She couldn't just leave them for the Rangers to find. Maybe...bury them out back? There's bound to be a shovel here, she thought, but quickly shook her head. She had wasted enough time already.
Instead, she carefully picked them up, doing her best to keep the blood off herself, went downstairs into the kitchen and shoved them to the bottom of the trash can. She then took out the whole bag and walked out the back door where, just as she had figured, a small bear-proof dumpster sat. It'll have to do, she thought as she tossed the bag into it and closed the lid. She figured the clothes might still get found, but at least it would be less obvious. Figuring she looked as presentable as she could, Chloe jogged back up the trail and finished making her way to Coffee World.
Now...let's get some fucking answers...
It only took Chloe about five minutes to find herself at the gift shop of Coffee World. “I know this place is coffee themed, but...really?” Chloe muttered to herself as she looked at the cylindrical gift shop. From the little Chloe could see of the amusement park, she was impressed that the entire thing had been done by just the locals...but she had to admit that she would have gotten tired of it REAL quick. With a heavy sigh, Chloe gave herself one more check over. The shirt and jacket were long enough that they completely covered the holster and gun, and she didn't spy any blood she had missed from her shower earlier. The check complete, she walked into the giant coffee thermos that served as the gift shop.
xum
The inside of the shop was jam packed with various coffee themed souvenirs, none of which Chloe was even remotely interested in. Instead, she was focused on the girl about her age behind the counter at the back of the store. She was wearing a plain blue polo with 'Coffee World' stitched on the chest. Her dark brown hair was pulled back in a ponytail that stuck out the back of her ballcap that had a weird looking coffee pot mascot on the front of it. She didn't even look up from her phone as Chloe walked in, just kept scrolling as the door chimed. The girl sighed before she began speaking. “I swear to fuck Robin, I don't know what Ilmo is thinking with these passwords. I mean what the fuck? Who has time for algebra when you're trying to clock in?”
“Ummmm...sorry, wrong person”, Chloe said in response before immediately having to stifle a laugh. The girl behind the counter actually yelled and threw her phone in the air before desperately trying to catch, just barely doing so before it clattered against the counter. When she actually looked at Chloe, her eyes were wide with shock.
“Oh my gosh! I'm so sorry! I didn't think anyone was visiting the park right now!”, she said before plastering on an incredibly fake big smile and continuing talking. “Welcome to Coffee World! My name is Nina, how can I help you?” At that, Chloe couldn't help but chuckle. She was amazed at how quick the girl had switched on the 'customer service' voice, a skill Chloe was damn glad she had never had to learn. She waved her hand and walked up to the counter.
“It's cool. I just got here. I'm actually looking for somewhere. Kalevala Knights? I was told it was right nearby here?” Nina looked confused for a second before pointing back out the way Chloe had just come.
“It...is, but if you were looking for there why did you come here? It's just right next door.” Chloe scratched at the back of her head before answering.
“Was on the trail. Guess I got turned around. What's the fastest way to it from here?” Nina seemed to think about it for a moment before answering. “I guess...you could take the back entrance? It's down by the old Huotari Well. Should see a gate nearby. Are...they expecting you?” Chloe mentally kicked herself at this. She should have expected that the park staff would ask such a question.
“Oh yeah! Left my bike with them a bit ago. Figured I would go for a walk while they checked it!”, she said as convincingly as possible, hoping that the other woman would just accept it as truth rather than try to press for more details. Nina looked Chloe over before sighing and shaking her head.
“Ooookaay...Didn't think they were working on any motorcycles right now, but whatever. Want me to walk you over there?” Chloe shook her head.
“Nah, that's okay. Thanks for the help Nina”, she said and walked out before the worker could ask her any more questions. Let's just hope she doesn't call the shop, she thought to herself as she followed the signs that said 'Old Huotari Well' on them. Chloe walked through the park and couldn't help but shiver at the place. From a distance, the park had looked a little charming, but all of that melted away now that Chloe was right in the middle of it. Most of the rides look run-down at their best and falling apart at their worst. Combining that with the off tune carnival music made it all feel...sinister somehow. Like she half-expected a group of Taken to rush her at any moment. Chloe pushed that thought from her head as she descended down the small hill to where she saw the crumbling old well. Sure enough, just like Nina had said, she could see a wooden gate across from it, a metal workshop visible on the other side of the gate. Chloe couldn't help but smile. Finally...time to get some answers, she thought as she walked towards the gate.
Su
“CHLOE!”, a voice shouted distantly and it froze her midstep. Her eyes went wide and she felt her heart pound in her chest. It was a voice she hadn't heard in years...a voice she thought she would never hear again. Slowly, Chloe turned towards where the sound had come from...and her breath caught in her throat. Am...am I losing it?, she thought to herself as the phantom form of Rachel Amber desperately waved to her. She was wearing the exact same clothes that Chloe had last seen her in. Artfully torn jeans, black v-neck and red flannel, but she looked harried. The flannel was torn in places and Rachel's eyes held a look of utter fear. Chloe's pulse was pounding in her ear, but she could still just pick out every other word that the ghost was saying. “-elp! I'm trapped—need you! Ple—hurry!”
Chloe's breath started to come fast and hard. “No...no, no, no, no, this is bullshit! You aren't real! You aren't fucking here!”, she screamed out as the figure slowly faded away, her eyes still filled with fear. Chloe turned on the spot and started to look around at the darkened trees that surrounded the park. “And you can go fuck yourself you fucking hear me?! Fuck you! How the fuck DARE you try to fuck with me using her?! You want to fuck with me, I'm right fucking here BITCH!!” Chloe threw her arms wide as if daring the Dark Presence to try something. Instead, an accented man's voice called back from the direction of the shop Chloe had been walking to.
“What the fuck is going on over here?!”, Chloe heard him say as she whipped around to look at him. He was wearing mechanics coveralls with thick and sturdy black boots. Chloe could just make out the plaid button up he had on under them. Over that, he was wearing an olive green jacket with a biker vest. His ballcap proudly displayed the logo for Ahma beer on it. The man's face was scrunched in anger under his neatly trimmed beard and mustache. “Who the hell are you?!”, he yelled at Chloe, his eyes blazing with anger. Chloe was just about to answer when another man, much older sounding than the first, yelled out.
“Ah quit your bitching Ilmari. Girly here just felt like she seen a ghost! Ain't that right?” From behind the man, Chloe watched as the hunched over old man walked toward them. With his black head wrap, full white beard, vest proudly displaying multiple band patches and bare chest with the stylized hammer on it, Chloe had no doubt who this was. Tor Anderson looked exactly like he did from the pictures she had seen of him. “Bout fucking time you got here...been waiting for your bony ass!”
Tj
Chapter Text
Chloe had to admit...Tor Anderson was far less impressive in person than his picture made him out to be. A part of Chloe had been expecting the old rock star to seem like Ozzy Osborne or Keith Richards...instead he looked just like every other old man she had ever seen. Tor turned back and waved his hand at Chloe to follow him. “The hell you standing there gawping for?! Move your ass!”, he shouted as the other man, Ilmari she guessed, stepped up to him.
“Tor...you know this girl?”, he asked but the old man just laughed.
“Not yet...Let her through Ilmari”, was all he said in response. Ilmari seemed to bristle at the name, but he kept his voice calm when he answered.
“It's Ilmo...but alright”, he turned back to Chloe, “Well...come on in miss. If Tor vouches for you, I guess that's good enough for me”. Chloe ground her teeth in aggravation and stalked after not Ilmari, but Ilmo. Fuck your bullshit! What the fuck was that a second ago?! She was just about to yell at him, to demand answers on how she had just seen Rachel, when she came up short as she walked through the gate. There were nearly a dozen other people on the other side of the gate, but that wasn't what concerned Chloe. It was the fact that more than half of them were wearing the same camo rain slicker, military style pants and deer head mask as the man Max had seen in the forest their second day here. All thoughts of Rachel and what she had just seen flew from her mind as everyone turned to stare at her. It took all her self control to not immediately draw the gun...though it didn't stop her from keeping her hand close by the hidden weapon.
“What...the fuck is all this?”, she asked quietly as some of the masked freaks started to whisper to each other. It looked like Ilmo was about to answer, when another old man's voice cut in.
“Just the local cult. Cult of the Word right, Ilmo?” Chloe looked in the direction of where the voice was coming from and quickly recognized the speaker seated in an old lawn chair. Much like Tor, Odin Anderson looked exactly like his picture. He was wearing his black trench coat, eye patch, woolen grey shirt and rocker gloves, but just like with Tor, Chloe couldn't help but be disappointed. The Odin in the picture she had seen seemed to exude this...energy despite his age. The old man here just seemed small. Lessened by his hard partying life style. Tor merely barked out a laugh and sat next to his brother, picking up a nearby beer bottle and draining it in one go.
“No...it's the Cult of the Tree”, Ilmo explained patiently as he looked at the two old men.
“That's what I said!”, Odin shot back as he leaned over a small cooler and pulled out a beer. He passed it to Tor before fishing out one of his own. At the mention of the Cult's name, Chloe remembered the strange cooler she had found out in the woods, moments before the bear had appeared. She looked over at Ilmo.
“Wait...you guys are the Cult of the Tree? I found one of your coolers in the woods”. Ilmo clearly hadn't been expecting that, but his surprise quickly turned to annoyance.
“Those stashes are for Cult members only, miss. What were you doing out there?”, he patronizingly asked. Chloe felt her pulse quicken and she dug her nails into her fist.
“I was trying to find those two!”, she shouted pointing a finger at Tor and Odin. The two old men just laughed clinked their beer bottles together.
“And find us ya did! Now time to celebrate!”, Odin gleefully shouted before throwing back his beer. Tor let out a hearty laugh and did the same. Then the two old men smashed the bottles on the ground, letting out a lengthy belch. Chloe's opinion of them, already lessened from the image in her head, plummeted off a cliff. What the fuck was Rose thinking saying that these two crazy bastards can help with anything? She was about to respond to them, when Ilmo interrupted her.
“Well that was incredibly stupid of you. You shouldn't even be in those woods!” At his words, Chloe's disappointment in the old men vanished and was replaced by anger. Like hell was she going to let some fucking dipshits who called themselves a 'cult' tell her what she could or couldn't do.
“You don't get to tell me what to do asshole! I'm not the one running around in fucking deer masks, stalking tourists!”, She shouted back. Ilmo looked ready to respond, but another voice interrupted him...and it was one that Chloe definitely remembered from her short time in this shit town.
“You shut your damn mouth girl! We protect this town! If it wasn't for us, those shadow bastards would have full reign!”, Deputy Thornton shouted out from under his deer mask. Even with the man right there, Chloe almost couldn't believe it. They have fucking cult members...in the POLICE?! She couldn't help but remember how dismissive the deputy and his partner had been the night they had been attacked as she whirled to look at the man, feeling her anger nearly boil over. It didn't take rocket science for her to guess that the taller man, also in cult clothing and shaking his head in disappointment, standing next to Thornton had to be his partner.
“You knew?! We fucking called you out after one of those fucking things attacked us and you didn't think to maybe warn us?!” Chloe could feel her pulse pounding in her temple. Deep down, she knew she was making a scene, but hearing that these two had not only known before hand about the Taken, but didn't even TRY to warn them filled her head with only one thought. That if they had just said something to them then maybe Max wouldn't have been taken. Thornton gave a derisive snort before crossing his arms over his chest.
“Oh please...like you goddamn city folk would have fucking listened anyway. You and your girl would have probably gone looking for them and gotten yourselves killed!” Chloe's vision turned red and she began to stalk towards the officer.
“Don't you fucking talk about her like that you piece of shit!”, Chloe practically screamed at him as Ilmo ran and placed himself in between the two of them.
“Woah woah! That's enough now. Thornton, go cool off. You too miss”, he said trying to block Thornton from Chloe's sight. Chloe growled and planted her feet, staring up into the face of the man she was starting to suspect was this Cult's leader.
“Fuck off! Because of those Taken fuckers and this fucking town, my girlfriend has fucking vanished!” Ilmo's eyes went wide and he stepped back in shock. The expression quickly settling into one of worry.
“What do you mean by that?”, he asked gravely.
“I mean she's fucking gone! One moment, we're fighting for our fucking lives and the next she's vanished into thin air! All because you fuckers have this fucking evil demon shit going on!” Ilmo seemed to process this before he turned around to look at the two cops.
“Thornton...Mulligan. This true?” The officers, who had walked towards the back looked at each other before Mulligan spoke up, his voice slow and drawling.
“Well...that is...we didn't know about the disappearance but there has been some...incidents. We already told you about the one the night before...but we overheard the Sheriff talking about a tree falling across the road this morning. I guess...we should've figured it might be related to these two”. Another man, who looked similar to Ilmo but with a much bushier beard and dressed in hunting attire groaned and shook his head.
“And you didn't think to tell us?”, he asked in a deep monotone voice. Thornton and Mulligan seemed to shrink in on themselves for a moment before they both started to apologize, but Ilmo cut them off.
“It doesn't matter, Jaakko”, he said looking over his shoulder at the man that Chloe guessed had to be his brother. She couldn't see much of his face from profile, but Ilmo looked very serious. As if he had just heard something deeply unsettling. The two brothers looked at each other for a moment before Jaakko nodded and Ilmo turned back to Chloe. “I'm sorry about your friend, but there was nothing we could have done to prevent this”. Chloe couldn't believe what she was hearing. These guys called themselves protector's of the town and then let Max get taken? Then they try to throw off the blame for their own fuck up? Chloe ground her teeth before barking out a laugh. She slowly turned on the spot and looked at the gathered cult, sweeping her hand at them.
“Oh yeah...I'm sure. Big group like yourself with people in the actual fucking police couldn't do anything to protect two tourists. I thought you were supposed to protect the town! Real bang up job you guys have done! Tell me, how many missing person's are there now? How many people have come here and got killed by those things? What exactly do you do to protect this town?”, she said putting air quotes around the word 'protect'. Ilmo seemed at a lost for words. He just stood there opening and closing his mouth before finally speaking up.
“We...we keep people from going in the woods! And we kill any Taken we find and prevent the ones that come out of the lake from becoming more!” Chloe gave another derisive laugh.
“Oh yeah? Then care to explain the two I killed on the way here? Or the fucking Taken bear that tried to make me it's dinner? Or the fucking wolves that nearly DID get me?!”, she shouted as she rolled up the sleeve of her right arm, showing the pale scars that dotted it. Ilmo looked at the scars in shock before shaking his head and staring down Chloe again.
“We can't be there for everyone! We do the best that we can, when we can do it!”
“Right, cause THIS is clearly way more important. Tell me, did you even hear the shots? I know I fired off enough rounds that even over the fucking creepy ass carnival music you should have heard them. Not to mention the LITERAL EXPLOSION I caused with a propane tank! Did you not once think that someone might be in trouble and need your help?!” Ilmo's eyes flicked around as he stared at the other Cult members for some sort of backup. Before any could come, Tor let out a bellowing laugh.
“Well shit, girly's got you there Ilmari! What was it you said when we heard the shots? Some locals having a good time?” Chloe whirled on the old men and began to stalk to them.
“Oh don't you fucking start! You said you were waiting for me? And when you heard shooting you just...what...did nothing?!” Despite Chloe's rage, the two Anderson brothers seemed remarkably calm at her shouting. Odin even laughed.
“What did you expect us to do? We're just a couple of old men...no good in a fight. You wanted us to get killed too?”, the old one-eyed man said as his brother gave a smirk. Chloe fought down the urge to punch both of them before answering.
“You could have at least gotten them to go help! I fucking came out here to speak to you and instead you two are here just...just....” Chloe tried to speak but found herself at a complete loss for words in the face of the two brothers unflappable calm. Odin leaned back and slowly drained his beer while Tor crossed his arms behind his head and let his smirk grown even bigger.
“Go on...what were we doing?”, he said in a mocking tone. For a split second, Chloe felt that something was off with this conversation. That Tor was trying to goad her into something. Then her anger took back over and Chloe was more than happy to step into whatever trap the old man was trying to lay for her.
“I come here looking for help and instead I find your two old asses whooping it up like your frat boys! I was told that you knew more than anyone about what is happening in this town, but looking at you? All I see are a couple of old ass bastards, who can't even remember shit they were told two seconds ago! You aren't some all knowing wise old men, your a couple of senile fucks who probably fried your brains in the fucking 80's and never came back from it!” As she finished her screaming, Tor and Odin stared at her, their expressions a mask of indifference. Chloe was suddenly aware of just how quiet it had gotten. She turned around to look at the Cult behind her and of the few faces she could see, about half were staring in shock. The other half looked ready to tear her apart. Ah shit, Chloe thought as she realized that she had probably just greatly overstepped herself. She heard the two old men stand and quickly turned back around...only to take a step back. They seemed...different. They had the same energy that Chloe felt looking at their pictures...as if they were somehow larger than life. Tor in particular seemed almost menacing as he stepped forward.
“Kid...what you just fucking said...”, he started as he lifted one of his hands up, “was the best shit I've heard in some time!”, he finished as he clapped Chloe on the shoulder and let out a deep, rolling laugh. “Odin! You catch all that?” Chloe flinched as she felt the other old man clap her other shoulder and let out a wheezing chortle.
“Like a berserker skald if there ever was one! Callamastia made flesh and blood!” Chloe stared in shock at the name the old man had called her. I...haven't heard that name since before I left Arcadia Bay...how the fuck...? She was just about to ask how he knew that name when he interrupted her and the two of them began marching Chloe into the shop. “Don't sweat the small stuff right now, you'll have plenty time to learn in a bit”. As they passed Ilmo and Jaakko, Chloe spared a glance at the two. They looked just as confused as she felt, but they followed along behind the old rockers all the same.
Once they passed into the shop, Chloe spared a look around. It really didn't look like she would expect a motorcycles club to look. There was a couple of spare parts for the rides at Coffee World scattered around and the frame of a massive float proudly declaring 'Deer Fest 2018' taking up most of the middle of the shop, but there was nothing that looked even RELATED to motorcylces. Chloe was beginning to wonder if the brothers even WORKED on bikes when Tor and Odin steered her into a small office at the back of the shop. For whatever reason, the brothers, especially Ilmo, seemed worried by this. “Tor, Odin...what are you doing?”, Ilmo called out as Tor let go of Chloe's shoulder and turned back towards the brothers, but Odin kept his hand on her and steered her further back in.
“Relax guys! We're just going to borrow it for a bit! You'll have it back before your next get together, I promise ya!”, Tor said from behind as them as Odin and Chloe went into the back of the office. He steered her around a desk and stopped right at the mouth of an open trap door in the floor.
“All right, there it is. Now, Callie, I need you to go down there and grab what they got on the altar. We're going to need it.” Chloe, still utterly confused by everything that was happening, just looked back and forth between the trap door and Odin.
“It's...it's Chloe and why? What's even down there? What is even happening right now?” The old man just laughed and gave Chloe's back a light shove.
“You'll know it when you see it Callie! I'd go myself but I got bad knees. Now go on! You want answers and we're gonna need what's down there!” Chloe thought about correcting the old man again, but just shook her head and took a tentative step onto the trap door's ladder. As she began to head down it she gave one last look up at the one-eyed old man. Odin just gave her a thumbs up. Chloe shook her head. This is...fucking insane, she thought as she continued down the short ladder. Once she hit solid ground, Chloe turned around and stared in amazement at what was under the shop. Rows upon rows of wooden chairs were all set up and facing a raised platform with a podium on it. An arch of leaves and branches stretched over the platform and Chloe could just make out a wreath at the back of the small room. The whole place looked like a church. The thought sent a shiver down Chloe's spine. Okay...yeah...these guys are DEFINITELY a cult. Wanting to get out of the basement church as soon as she could, Chloe made her way to the back of the room and climbed up the platform. Since the podium was empty, Chloe immediately went to the small wreath that sat on it's own podium. There was a small plastic object sitting right in the middle of it. Carefully, Chloe picked it up and looked at it. It looked like the switch from some old lamp. She could even see the cut bits of cord that stuck out of either end. How the hell was this supposed to help her? She shook her head, pocketed the item and walked back to the ladder. Whatever was happening, she just hoped that Tor or Odin would explain it to her...and that it made sense when they did.
Once back out the ladder, Odin was waiting with Tor, Ilmo and Jaakko in the office. Chloe was about to ask just what the hell she had just grabbed when Tor walked over and threw his arm around her shoulders. “Nice work kid! Now let's move it! The tour bus is waiting!” He started to usher her out, but Jaakko stepped forward.
“Could you at least tell us why you need the OoP?”, he asked, desperation and confusion giving his monotone voice more energy. Tor just waved him off.
“Ain't got the time and the time-traveler is lost! Stop your worrying! You'll have it back by sunup!” Then Tor and Odin pushed past the flustered brothers, practically dragging the stunned Chloe along in their wake. She didn't even have time to register what Tor had just said. They exited the shop and made their way to a waiting bus that had 'Valhalla Nursing Home' written on the side with a stylized tree next to the name. Finally getting her wits about her, Chloe ground her heels into the dirt and stopped the three of them in their tracks.
“Wait! Stop! What the fuck is going on here? What's a fucking 'oop'? How do you fucking know the name Callamastia? And how the FUCK do you know about time-travel?!”, she asked hissing the last part in a whisper. Tor and Odin just looked at each other before turning back to her. Tor looked her dead in the eye and gave her arm a playful punch before he spoke.
“Because kid...you're in one fucked up horror story. And we're the only crazy bastards that can help you and your girl get out of it!”
Chapter Text
There had been numerous times that Chloe had wondered just why death seemed to specifically target her. Even though she was only 24 she had been shot multiple times, nearly run over by a train, had an axe buried in her skull, and just recently, nearly been torn apart by wolves. Sure, most of these had been fixed by Max and when they had happened she was in dangerous circumstances, but the fact remained that death seemed to really have it out for her. Still, Chloe had to admit...this was the weirdest way in which she was absolutely sure that she was going to die.b+c
Odin Anderson, in all his one-eyed drunken glory, was speeding them down the tree lined roads blasting out music as loud as it could be made in the retirement home van. Chloe had to figure they were going at least 90 with how fast the trees whipped by. If they weren't skidding out on sharp turns, they were swerving out of the way of oncoming cars. She was even sure that once Odin had got the van up on two wheels on one particularly sharp turn. Slowly, her hands never leaving the back of a seat for more than a second, Chloe clawed her way to the front of the van and turned towards Tor. “Why the hell is he the one driving?!”, she yelled out as the old rocker looked at her sideways from his seat.
“Cause I had too many!”, he shouted back, waving the beer bottle he was still drinking from in front of his face.
“And he hasn't?!” At Chloe's response, Tor just laughed.
“Ah quit your bitchin, we'll be fine. Odin and I have made this route more times that I can-Shit...bro was that the exit?” Odin looked looked in the rear view mirror and made a humphing noise before shouting out to hold on. Chloe barely had time to throw herself in a seat before the one-eyed maniac pulled on the emergency brake and somehow spun the van 180 degrees, the sound of the brakes squealing in protest loud in Chloe's ears despite the heavy metal blasting in the van. Chloe slammed her eyes shut, fully expecting them to slam into something with this turn, and didn't open them again until she felt them exit off the road and Odin finally slowed down to something that wasn't break neck speeds. When she sat up to look, the road had narrowed to only two lanes and gotten even curvier. The sound of Tor's raucous laughter brought Chloe's attention back to the front of the van where the old man was sitting. “Fucking shit bro! Still got it in ya I see!”, he called out and clapped his brother on the shoulder giving the man a shake. Unfortunately, this made the van shake in response and Chloe let out a whimper. Tor groaned and stood from his seat, making his way into the back with Chloe and sitting in the seat across the aisle from her. “And you need to calm your ass down! We're fine! Just take your mind off things. You got questions, we got a little bit of time and answers, so ask away! Bro! Turn the music down!”
“Wha?”, Odin shouted back from the front, fortunately keeping his eye on the road.
“I SAID TURN THE FUCKING MUSIC DOWN, YA DEAF OLD BASTARD!!”, Tor roared back, but there was no anger in voice. Had she not been fearing for her life, Chloe would have guessed that this was just how the two brothers talked at each other. Odin muttered something at Tor and flipped him off before reaching over and turning down the music to something a little easier on Chloe's ears. “Alright now...what ya wanna know?”, Tor said while he finished off his beer. Chloe carefully sat up and turned to face him, but the moment she went to ask him anything, it was like all questions flew out of her head.
The only thing she could think to ask was a quiet, “Where are we going?” Tor barked out a laugh.
“Fucking hell kid, the shit you seen and that's the first thing you ask? We're going to Odin and I's farm. Got some stuff there you'll need to get if you're gonna rescue your girl”. At the mention of Max, all the questions came roaring back to her and she began to ask them one after another.d x d
“Okay, how the fuck do you know about Max? You knew I was coming to ask you about her, that she was taken by the Dark Presence, that she could mess with time, so HOW? How do you know all that?” Tor just nodded along with Chloe's rant before shrugging.
“It's just how we are. Odin and I come from a long line of people who know more than we should. Guess you could call us seers, of a sort. It's how we knew about Callamastia or your girl's time powers”.
“So...you can sense her? Is she okay? What's happening with her?” Tor looked like he was about to answer, but snapped his mouth shut and shook his head. Instead, Odin shouted behind him at the two of them.
“It's not great Callie. The Scratching Hag is hollowing her out, trying to wrap her claws around your poor girl. Fill her up with her own presence. She's already taken her mind, heart and breath...if she takes her spirit? Then that'll be that.” Chloe felt her stomach twist in fear at what Odin had just said. She didn't want to think about what the old man meant, but she couldn't help but imagine every nightmarish scenario one right after another. It took the feeling of Tor grasping and shaking her shoulder to finally snap her out of it.
“Hey kid, come on. It's not all bad. Your blonde ghost is watching over her. She's helping to keep the darkness at bay”. For a second, Chloe wasn't sure just what Tor had meant. Then the image of a ghostly Rachel standing over the well calling for her came rushing back to her mind. She shook her head and focused on Tor.j x b
“But how? Rachel”, she paused as she heard that name leave her mouth. It still felt strange to hear herself saying it again, after not saying it for almost five years. And now she had said it twice in nearly as many days. She pushed the thought from her head and continued. “She died in Arcadia Bay years ago. How is she there, helping Max? How is it that I can see her here?”
“Let me answer that second question first. What you saw was like a...window or something through to the Scratching Hag's domain. They've been popping up in a few places and that well is one of them. I'm not sure what it means, but something big is coming if the walls of reality are being worn down like that”. Tor's words sent a shiver up Chloe's spine. She didn't know why, but her mind turned back towards the storm. She wondered, not for the first time, if it had been caused by something similar.
“Okay...but why was she there?”, she asked again, but Tor didn't answer right away. Instead, he sighed and shook his head.
“I know I said that me and Odin know more than we should, but I got to be honest with you, even we are stumped by that. We've tried to reach out about that girl, but it's like we can't get a firm grip on her. Like she's not...REALLY there or something is blocking her. All we can say for sure, is that she is there to help.” Chloe took in his words and tried to guess just what it all meant, but it was hopeless. If these two couldn't figure it out with their own powers, what hope did Chloe have without any abilities of her own?
“Is it...cause she's dead?”, she questioned, but Tor just shook his head.
“Nah. Not to us. It's a little harder, but we can still pick up traces of dead folks if we really concentrate. Just because your dead doesn't mean your story is lost.” The answer didn't do anything to ease Chloe's mind, but she figured it would be the best she got.
“Is that what you meant earlier? When you said that me and Max were in some horror story?” At that, Odin laughed from the front seat before answering.
“No, we meant you are LITERALLY in a horror story right now. Old Tom is up to his writing tricks again”. At first, Chloe had no idea who Odin had meant. During all of this, she had only heard of one Tom and that had been Thomas Zane. Rose had said that he was a poet, but for some reason Chloe felt that that wasn't who Odin was talking about here.
“Old Tom? Do you mean Wake? Alan Wake?” Chloe could see Odin nod in agreement, but it was Tor that answered her instead.
“The very one. We thought he had stopped writing for a time, but apparently the Scratching Hag is pulling some bullshit to get him going again”. The answer, much like a lot of what the old men were saying, didn't really make any sense to Chloe. Okay...but what does him writing a story have to do with me and Max?, she thought before asking as much. Tor grumbled in aggravation and shook his head before answering. “Kid, it has EVERYTHING to do with you two. Did ya not wonder how the light healed you? How you were able to shoot more than your gun could hold? All of that was because of the story...because it had to happen that way. Tom's story MAKES it happen in reality. Once he writes it down, whatever was your truth before...you can kiss that goodbye”. Chloe rubbed at her temples that had started to ache with all of this new information being thrown at her. It sounded absolutely insane. A story changing reality as it's being written? It was like something out of that old show 'Night Springs' her dad used to watch...but with everything else that was happening, how could it be anything but true?T / B
“Okay...let me get this straight. All of this”, she waved her hands around vaguely, “is happening because some writer in another dimension is writing it as a story. At the same time, that story is changing out reality to make it come true all so some horrible fucking demon can...”, she paused on the next words, not even wanting to utter them. It took her a couple of seconds before she could continue. “...can carve out my girlfriend and take her over. How is ANYTHING supposed to prevent that?! If reality is being rewritten how the hell will I even know that it's happening?!” Dimly, she was aware that the van had come to a stop, but she didn't care. What these two men were asking seemed impossible, yet Tor just gave a chuckle and smiled.
“That's what we are here to fix”.
Chloe walked out of the van and looked up at the massive old farm house in front of her. In looked like something out of an old silent movie, with long porch and high angled roof, but it had clearly been seen better days. The white paint was heavily flaking on the banisters and Chloe could see numerous parts of the roof where shingles had been knocked off. Across from the house was a massive silo blocking what looked like a two story barn, though Chloe couldn't quite make it out from here. All in all, the farm looked exactly as she had expected. Old and rundown, just like it's owners. She turned and watched as Tor and Odin stumbled out of the van, stretching their backs. “Ah shit...always good to get out for a while”, Tor said before turning to look at the farm house. “Jesus...place has really gone to shit”.
Odin just laughed and stepped up next to his brother. “Ah, but it's always good to return to. Our first Valhalla. You have the key?” Tor looked over at his brother, confusion written across his face.
“No...I thought you had it?” Odin's one good eye went wide with shock.
“I thought you were supposed to grab it!”k + j
Tor grumbled in aggravation before answering. “I said I would grab the beer ya old coot! You were supposed to grab the key!” Chloe just shook her head and walked in front of the two old men.
“It's fine, look we can just break in. I'll toss a rock through a window and sneak inside”. Clearly that had been the wrong thing for her to say because both old men immediately started yelling at her over each other.
“You want us to break into our own farm Callie?!””You watch your damn mouth kid, this place is sacred to us!””I'm the all-father dammit, not some common sneak thief!””If I had my hammer right now, I swear I'd-”. Chloe quickly cut them off.
“Alright, geez sorry. Then what the hell are we supposed to do?” The brothers looked at each other for a moment before turning back to Chloe. Tor started walking back towards the van while Odin gestured over his shoulder.
“It's not the first time we've gotten ourselves locked out. We keep a spare key in the barn. If you'd be a dear, go an get it for us”. Chloe looked at the barn in the distance before casting her eyes around the open field. With the storm rolling in and the afternoon fading fast, the entire area looked like it was practically shrouded in night. Chloe didn't see any Taken, but she knew that they could easily be nearby.
“Dude, I get that it's your farm, but is it really such a good idea to go out when it's this dark? What if the Taken show up?” Odin just waved his hand in front of his face.
“You'll be fine! You got your gun and your fighting spirit, her minions should be fearing you!” Chloe threw up her hands at the old man's words.
“But I don't even have a flashlight!”, she shouted back...right as Tor stepped back off the van holding a large boxy flashlight in one hand.
“Now ya do!” Chloe glowered at the elderly rocker while she took the offered light.
“Thanks”, she replied in a deadpan.
Tor just laughed. “Just get your butt over to the barn and find that key. Think we put it with the longboat, so ya can't miss it! We'll be waiting up at the house. Go on now!” Chloe just grumbled and flicked on the light, drawing out her revolver as she walked towards the silo in the distance.
As she walked away, she overheard Odin talking to Tor. “Why'd ya give her that one?”
“Cause it's brighter and burns the dark off of those bastards faster!” Odin started to shout something in response, but Chloe was too far away to hear it. Instead she just rolled her eyes and kept walking across the open field. It took her no time at all to reach the silo, moving past the massive front doors that led to a garage and going towards a smaller door at the back. Gun held at the ready, Chloe stepped through the door and shined the light around. She found herself in a small room, a set of stairs directly in front of her and an alcohol still to her right. The rest of the room was thankfully empty. Chloe breathed out a sigh of relief and walked through the room to another small door just past the still. Let's just get this key and save Max, she thought as she opened the door into an enclosed area with grain silos around her.
She had only taken a few steps, when a rusted hand scythe loudly clanged against the metal of the silo shed she had just exited. “Fuck!”, Chloe shouted as she raised her gun, looking for the Taken that had thrown the weapon...only to be greeted by the sight of another hand scythe, a concrete block and a wooden spool to start to shake and rise up off the ground, darkness surrounding the items. Chloe felt her jaw drop. “Oh fuck me...”, was all she could say before the first item, the scythe, came whirling directly at her. Chloe screamed and dropped to the floor, watching the weapon fly harmlessly overhead. She scrambled to her feet as the cinder block started towards her, dodging out of the way at the last second. The block bounced off the ground and spiraled away before stopping mid air and swinging around to target her. Chloe was about to turn the light on it, but the sound of the spool bouncing towards her made her whip around and jump out of the way of the massive wooden item. The moment she landed, she turned the light on it as watched as the darkness surrounding the item burned, a high-pitched whistling accompanying it. The moment the last of the darkness vanished, the item seemed to explode and vanish. Chloe didn't allow herself a moment to relax and instead swung it around to point at the block that was hurtling towards her. Her scream matched the pitch of the one coming off the cinder block, but it exploded and vanished just before it collided with Chloe's face.
Thank...fuck...for the better flashlight, she thought as she carefully rose, looking for the hand scythe. She was just beginning to think that it was gone and she was safe, when a rumbling sounded behind her. Chloe's eyes went wide as she turned around...and saw even more farm equipment and even hay rolls started to violently shake. She didn't even give it a second look before she started running as fast as she could towards the barn with it's open doors. Please stay open, please stay open, PLEASE STAY OPEN!!!, she mentally screamed at the doors before she threw herself through them. Something large and heavy must've hit the doors, because a second later they were slammed shut. Chloe flopped down on the floor of the barn and panted looking up at the base of the boat that hung from the ceiling. I would REALLY LIKE to stop running for my life every couple of hours, she ruefully thought as she panted deeply. After a few seconds, Chloe sat up and shined the light around the barn, trying to see just what was waiting for her in the dark. To her surprise, the barn was pretty much empty. The only things in it besides the long boat, were a number of shields that hung on the wall and a wood carving that looked like it belonged on the front of a boat. Oh good...hopefully none of this comes to life to fucking smack me, she ruefully thought as she slowly rose. She waited a solid second watching the shields before deciding that the Dark Presence must be planning something else. “Fuck it...let's just get the key”, she said to herself and looked up at the longboat above her, trying to find some sort of cable that controlled the winches while she holstered the revolver.N + F
Since the only one she saw snaked away to the second level, Chloe climbed the steps to her left and made her away around to the other side, passing more viking stuff as she did. If she hadn't been in the middle of such a life or death situation, she had to admit she would have loved to look at what there was in the barn. After all, it wasn't every day you got to meet a pair of rock stars. Even if they were old as shit. Once across the way, Chloe carefully leaned over and peered into the boat. It was hard to tell, but she though she saw something metallic gleam at the bottom of it. Perfect. Now to just get it down, she thought as she looked around for where the cable had led, only to see it connected to an electric winch system....and that it seemed to be powered off. “God dammit, come on”, Chloe muttered as she knelt next to the powered down control panel and looked for a release button. Finding it, she pushed the button in...but nothing happened. Whatever had powered the panel before, was clearly dead.
“Fuck!”, Chloe shouted again as she slammed her hand against the side of the panel...only for the face to come off exposing the wires within. Chloe glowered at the exposed wires, her mind flashing back to the first night she had opened up the torque wrench. The wires in it had been just as much of a tangled mess. Chloe was about to stand up and try to find another way to get the key, when the memory of the wrench made her stop. All that had knocked it out was a bad wire, but these wires looked to be in good condition, just not powered up...and that was something Chloe might be able to fix. Looking at the panel again to make sure she knew which button did what, she quickly turned off the flashlight and took out the bulky battery from the back of it. Okay, 6 volt battery. I won't get much juice from it, but I only need a few seconds. Hope it doesn't kill the battery though, she thought as she found the wires connected to the power cord, silently praying that no power really was going to them. Chloe held her breath and quickly yanked on them half expecting the painful shock of a live wire...but none came. The line was truly dead. “Yes!”, she shouted as she attached one of the wires to one end of the battery and carefully held the other in her right hand, her left arm holding the battery in place with her finger hovering over the release button. Slowly, she took a deep breath in and released it at the same time she connected the wire to the battery. There was a spark and the second the panel lit up, Chloe slammed her finger down on the release button.
This time, the brake holding the lines in place let go and Chloe heard the ship crash down into the floor below. She quickly removed the cable she had wound around the battery and plugged it back into the flashlight, turning it on. The light seemed a little dimmer, but it was still on all the same. “Woo! Fuck you assholes! Just try to stop me!”, she shouted out in the darkened barn glad that there wasn't a response. Still, she couldn't help but be impressed with herself for even getting that to work and not frying the whole system. Despite everything, Chloe felt on top of the world and like she could fix anything. It had been some time since she felt that way. She laughed at herself and shook her head. Guess Butch was right after all, she thought as she made her way back to the stairs and made a mental note to try to do something nice for her boss for doubting him. Once she got downstairs it was clear that the boat was beyond destroyed. She hoped the Andersons didn't mind, but figured the old rock stars would understand a little property damage all things considered...even if they hadn't wanted to break in to their own house. Chloe grabbed the key that sat in the middle of the broken boat and made her way to the back door of the barn. Something told her the she wouldn't be able to get back through the way she had come, but she didn't care. She was still riding the high from jury-rigging the control panel.
That joy turned to amazement when she pushed the door open and saw what had been built on the other side of the barn, her mouth hanging slack. The crazy old bastards had built an entire stage in their field for them to perform on. Chloe couldn't make out much of it from here, but the massive dragon that looked ready to breathe fire down on the performers was clear as day. She started to walk towards the stage...when she heard the sound of wings above her. Slowly, Chloe turned around and edged away from the barn. Her slack mouth snapped shut and her eyes went wide as she saw the huge swarm of crows that was perched on the roof of the barn. She couldn't even count them all as they hopped about, the darkness swirling over them. Oh shit...right...animals...Okay...just carefully make your way around the barn and don't spook them, she thought to herself as she began to slowly walk towards the edge of the barn. As if sensing her thoughts, the birds all began to cry at once and flew up into the sky, forming a massive cloud of wings and talons.
“Fucking hell come on!”, Chloe shouted as she broke into a run back toward the farm house. Chloe ran as fast as she could towards the safety of the home, only stopping to hop over a couple of low fences. Within seconds she had reached the tall fence that encircled the farm land right outside the home. She was just about to squeeze through it, when she heard the birds start to dive at her. With a shout, she whipped around and fired the gun directly at the swarm. She might as well have been throwing rocks. The birds moved way to fast and even if she hit one, there was still a shit ton more bearing down on her. With nothing else, she raised the flashlight and shone it directly into the winged horde. She grinned with satisfaction as a number of them burned away and the entire flock wheeled off to get away from the light. “Fuck you Alfred Hitchcock!”, Chloe yelled out before squeezing through the fence and running as hard as she could for the farm. “Tor! Odin! We got incoming!”, she shouted as loud as she could toward where she hoped the old men were still waiting for her. What they could do to help her in this situation though, she had no idea.
She had only gotten about half way to the farm when she heard the crows start to dive-bomb her again. Ready for them, Chloe whipped around and pointed the flashlight at them...only for it to flicker and go out. “No, no, no, no!”, Chloe screamed as she shook the flashlight, hoping to coax it back to life, but it was useless. When she had used the battery to power the control panel she must've damaged it in some way. She looked back at the advancing swarm of birds and silently cursed herself as their talons and beaks shown in the darkness. It seemed death had come for her again.
“CLOSE YOUR EYES CALLIE!”, she heard Odin shout as something went off with a woosh and a hiss. Chloe saw the magnesium flare fly right into the middle of the crows and squeezed her eyes shut the second before it went off with a 'BANG!' and Chloe dropped to her knees. Even through her closed eyes, she saw a touch of the blinding red light and felt the heat from it on her skin. The birds seemed to scream from somewhere right next to her, a cacophonous roar over even the burning magnesium, but none of them hit her. After a few seconds, Chloe felt Odin lightly touch her shoulder. “You can open your eyes Callie”, he said gently. Slowly, Chloe opened her eyes and looked up at the one-eyed man in amazement. For just a moment, Chloe saw him as a much younger man, his balding head filled with slicked back blonde hair, his hunched back straight and proud. He held the pistol shaped flare gun in his right hand as his jacket flapped about in a wind that Chloe couldn't feel. Then she blinked...and he was back to the same old man she had seen resting in a lawn chair. The first droplets of rain began to fall as Odin spoke to her. “You good Cal?”, he called out and Chloe gave a tiny nod. “Good, let's get inside then. We need to prepare you...and you got someone you need to talk to.”(Q - G) x B
Chapter Text
Max slowly opened her eyes and stared out at the infinite darkness that surrounded her. For a moment, she wondered just where she was....then the memory of last time she had been here came roaring back to her. No...no not again!, she desperately thought at herself as, once more, the darkness began to shift. Max did her best to hold in her scream, but as the Dark Presence fully formed in front of her she couldn't help but let out a whimper. The thing before her seemed to hover in front of her, watching without eyes yet aware of everything that was happening. Max couldn't tear her eyes away as she felt the darkness once again slowly begin to crawl over her. Only one thought kept repeating in her head. “Why? Why are you doing this?”, she quietly asked. She didn't expect an answer, so when the Dark Presence responded, it's voice soft and grating, she couldn't help but gasp.
"PAST...PRESENT...FUTURE...”. What Max could only assume to be a massive hand began to lift in the dark. Max slammed her eyes shut, expecting to feel a massive blow or it to squeeze her in it's embrace...but it never came. Instead she felt something like a razer slowly pull itself down her cheek. Her eyes flew open and she gritted her teeth against her scream as the Dark Presence ran a single massive finger down her cheek. It felt like having her cheek cut open by ice, but there was something more to it. With dawning horror, Max realized that the touch felt like it was...lovingly done. Her entire body shook in revulsion at the thought. “WE SHALL FACE ETERNITY TOGETHER...”, it said as the darkness that had been crawling up Max's body reached her mouth and began to pour inside her, filling her lungs. The last words Max heard it say before blacking out once again echoed in her mind...
"THE FLAME OF LIFE SHALL BE PUT INTO SHADOW”
Max's eyes flew open as she felt her lungs burning, like she had been holding her breath for far longer than should have been possible. She hungrily breathed deep...but the sensation didn't go away. Max panted, trying to draw in as much breath as possible, but none of it worked. She tried to call out, but her voice came out as nothing more than a garbled croak. Panic began to settle into Max's mind as she desperately clawed at her throat. Oh god...I can't breathe...SOMEONE PLEASE HELP!, she desperately called out in her head as she slipped from the couch she had been sitting on and fell to her knees. For an instance, the dim light surrounding Max seemed to flicker...then Max felt someone rush up to her calling out her name.
“Oh my god! Max?! Are you okay?! What happened?!”, Rachel yelled out as she crouched next to her fallen friend. Max tried to croak out to her that she couldn't breathe, but not even a tiny bit of sound came out. Rachel's eyes went wide. “Oh fuck, come on Max! Breathe! You have to breathe!”, she shouted as she rubbed at Max's back. Again, Max felt something like a spark pass from Rachel and go through her body, settling somewhere around her lungs. The moment it did, Max breathed in deep and immediately began to cough loud and hard, falling to her hands as she did so. It took her several seconds to get her coughing under control, all while Rachel did her best to help by rubbing Max's back. Slowly, the burning sensation in her chest faded away, but left behind was an awful wheeze that sounded every time Max breathed out. It was strange, but Max felt like she could almost feel something...SLOSHING in her lungs as she moved. It was not an enjoyable sensation. flow from Rachel into her. Instantly, it felt like whatever was in her lungs cleared away and Max sucked down air in greedy gulps. As she did however, she heard Rachel's breath grow ragged. Rachel started to cough long and hard as Max sat up to check on her. 13, 5, 6, 1
“Holy shit! Rachel are you okay?!” Rachel shook her head and continued to cough while Max rubbed at her back.
After finally getting her breath under control, she pushed back from the floor and sat with back against the couch she had been on just moments before. “Thank you...Rachel...”, she wheezed out as the blonde sat next to her on the floor. It was several seconds before Rachel got her coughing under control to answer. “Not...really. Feels like something is in my chest. Really hard to breath now”. Max winced. Again, Rachel had saved her, but at what cost to herself?
“Rachel, whatever you are doing you got to stop. It's hurting you”, she said but Rachel just shook her head.
“What did you expect me to just leave you gasping on the floor? No way! I'll be fine!”, she said wheezed as she bumped her shoulder up against Max. Max let out a weak laugh and closed her eyes, breathing deep. Max shook her head disapprovingly before sitting down with her back against whatever she had been on moments before. I need to do something to help her, she thought as she closed her eyes with a sigh. “So what happened? One moment we're looking at Chloe and the next you're getting yanked across the room”.
Her eyes still closed, Max shook her head and told Rachel about what had happened after. How someone had grabbed and shoved her into a bathtub, drowning her under the water. “And before you ask...no I didn't see who it was”, Max finished as she felt Rachel wrap her in a hug.
“This fucking place...I'm so sorry Max. So...how'd we end up here?” At that, Max opened her eyes and finally looked around at where they were at. She had expected to end up back in the Art Museum...but that wasn't the case. Instead, her and Rachel were in a dimly lit room, the walls painted a deep green. Various pictures were hung on the walls and directly in front of them on a small cabinet was a coffee maker and a small television. The screen on the T.V was a field of static. Something about the room sparked a memory in Max and she looked around. Even from her seated position, she immediately recognized the green room she had found herself in after her last death.
Slowly, worried about passing out even more than she had been Confusion washing over her, she stood and looked around. “We're...back in the green room?” Still seated, Rachel asked Max what she meant. Max shook her head and looked down at her. “Before...when I first died...I ended up walking through here from the museum”. Max looked around the room to find the door she had left through back then, but the wall was smooth. The door was gone. Max walked over the wall and ran her hand along it. “There was a door right here...”
She heard Rachel stand and walk over to her. The blonde placed her own hand against the wall but shook her head. “Okay...that's...concerning, but again...HOW did we get here?” Max shook her own head in response. It made no sense. Every time she had ended up back in the museum...so why had she now come to this place?
“What happened before you ended up here?”, she asked as she turned towards Rachel, whose face was scrunched up in thought, her breath coming out with a slight wheeze.
“I was...trying to bust down the door to get to you when I thought I heard you speak-”, she started to say but Max immediately cut her off. 38, 7, 7, 3
“Wait...you heard...me? How?”
Rachel looked confused for a moment before realizing just what Max was implying. “I...I don't know...but I swear it sounded like you!” A cold chill ran up Max's back at that. Who...could she have heard?, she asked herself before pushing the thought away. It didn't matter right now. They had more pressing concerns.
“We...can figure that out later. What happened after?” Rachel nodded and finished her story, telling Max how the lights in the hotel room began to flicker then she just...appeared here. Max leaned her back against the wall and sighed. It made no sense. Nothing explained how they had ended up here. She was just about to say as much from Rachel when a voice coming out of nowhere made both women jump out of their skin.
“Welcome, Welcome everyone to tonight's show!”, the voice shouted out. Max and Rachel looked around for where it was coming from before realizing with a start that it was coming from the television. They looked at each other in silent surprise before walking around back to the couch to look at the suddenly active TV. It now showed what, to Max, every talk in the world looked like. A fake skyline, set of couches with a coffee table and off to the right a desk where the host sat. Speaking of the host, the man was standing in front of the set and it was someone Max immediately recognized. Despite the size of the screen, the impeccable blue suit and broad smile of Mr. Door was impossible to mistake. “We got a show for you that I am personally excited for, even if it may not be for the rest of you!”, he said while clapping his hands together. 77, 9, 3, 5
“Who the hell is that?”, Rachel asked. Max was just about to answer when Mr. Door continued speaking and what he said caused both of their jaws to drop.
“For those of you just tuning in, this is In Between with Mr. Door and tonight's guest is up-and-coming photographer Max Caulfield! Right now, her photography is hanging up in the Seattle Art Museum, but who knows...maybe what's there will spread world wide. Before any of that though, we get to have an exclusive interview with the artist right here! Ladies and Gentlemen...Max Caulfield!”, he called out before waving his hand wide and a camera shifted to point at a reddish colored curtain. Max blinked and the image suddenly shifted. Instead of the interview set, Max's own shocked face was staring back at her, the curtain visible behind her.
“What...the fuck?”, she heard Rachel whisper. Max shook her head in confusion, but couldn't take her eyes off the image on the screen in front of her. Max felt like she was...falling into the image some how. It's like...with Zane, she thought as she felt her eyes close... 124, 1, 2, 2
...only to snap them open again as the sound of a house band played around her. Max whipped around in confusion and quickly realized that she had to be back stage. She turned around and found the red curtain behind her, light pouring through a slit in it. Slowly, Max opened the curtain and walked out to the sound of clapping from the unseen audience. Mr. Door was laughing and clapping right along with the audience, before walking over and offering his hand to Max. Still stunned, Max could only take the still cold hand and shake it. Mr. Door gave a giant smile before gesturing and walking over to the set. Like a deer in headlights, Max followed behind and sat gingerly on the couch. Dimly, she was aware that she could breath normal again and her heart was beating as it should. Mr. Door sat behind his desk and the applause died down. “Well well...looks like the audience might be more interested than I thought they would be, eh Max?”, he said as laughter came from behind the bright stage lights.
At the mention of the still unseen audience, Max tried to shade her eyes and look out at the studio...but there was no one there. All the seats were empty and the camera's were unmanned. There wasn't even a band to have played in the music for the show. It was just her and Door. “What...what is happening right now?”, she asked quietly. Mr. Door gave a bemused chuckle.
“Suffering from some jet lag still Max? It's the interview I promised you back in Seattle!” Max turned to look at him, confusion written across her face.
“What? But...that's...not true...”, she started to say before standing and facing him fully. “We weren't in Seattle just like we aren't in New York now! This is the Dark Place!” Mr. Door arched an eyebrow at Max's words but took her outburst in stride.
“The..Dark Place? Is that something to do with your art?” 177, 19, 1, 2
“No! Or...yes...or...I don't know! That's not important right now! Why am I here?!” At Max's question, Mr. Door's face seemed to fall and he shook his head before turning to the unseen audience.
“I'm sorry folks...looks like our guest is still a little out of it”, he then turned back to Max and raised his hand. “Let's give this another go shall we?” Max was about to ask what he meant by that when he snapped his fingers...
...and Max ended up back in the green room, sitting on the couch. “Oh thank fuck! Max!”, she heard Rachel shout before she ran over and sat next to Max on the couch. “What the hell happened?! One moment, we're looking at you on the TV, next your IN the TV being interviewed by that guy?! Who the hell is he?! What is going on here?!” Max really wished she had an answer to give, but she was just as lost as Rachel was. She shook her head and turned towards the blonde. 190, 10, 7, 7
“His...his name is Warlin Door. He's a talk show host. Before I met you in the gallery he...offered for me to come on his show. I...guess his show is here?” Rachel seemed to consider what Max was saying before asking her next question.
“So he's...like Zane and Wake? Pulled here by the Dark Presence? Are...talk show's art?” Max thought on Rachel's words. She supposed she could be right. The Dark Place ran off of Art and Mr. Door certainly seemed to be able to make things happen just like Zane had...but it didn't feel right. When Max had been pulled into the television, it had felt like Zane...but also different? She had no words for it beyond that. Besides, Zane couldn't teleport people around with the snap of fingers.
“No...no this is different. He's different. I can't...get the right words but it's like he's...stronger somehow? Unbound?” Max groaned in frustration. It was like the words were slipping through her fingers before she could even say them. “I don't know...”
Rachel looked back at the TV, which Max realized again showed her face, and sighed. “Okay...well since you met him here he's probably not good”.
Max was just about to agree when she stopped. I...met him here? Why...does that not sound right?, she thought to herself...before a memory came rushing back. Of her in the Nexus shaking Mr. Door's hand. It was strange...it didn't feel like Max had suddenly remembered this happening. It was more like...a fog had been lifted from her brain about this in particular. The thought sent a cold chill down her back. “I didn't...”, she whispered as she stared wide-eyed at her face. She heard Rachel start to ask what she meant, when Max again felt the irresistible pull into the screen. She blinked...
...And wound up backstage again, the music sounding from nowhere and the audience applauding. Max turned and quickly walked back through the curtain. This time, Door was already sitting at his desk, his expression back to the happy host of a talk show. “Max Caulfield everybody!”, he shouted out as the non-existent audience clapped along. Again, Max made her way over to the set and Mr. Door stood, holding out his hand for her to shake. When she didn't his expression faltered again for just a second, before returning to the smile he always wore and he sat back down.
“Why are you doing this? Who are you...really?”, Max demanded in a quiet voice. Mr. Door looked at Max with concern before speaking, but not without keeping his smile .
“You okay Max? Don't you remember? I'm Warlin Door and I wanted to interview you for my show...that we're on right now”.
“But this isn't real! We're not in reality so why?! Why are you doing this?! What do you want from me?!”, she shouted out at him. Slowly, Mr. Door's smile turned to a frown. From this close, Max could practically see the sparks of anger in his eyes as he rose and leaned against his desk, practically towering over Max. She couldn't help but step back at his sudden change. Before the man had seemed jovial almost in spite of where they were. Now though? He radiated a quiet menace, his anger directed solely at Max. She felt her throat go dry as Door began to speak.
“What I want...Ms. Caulfield...Is to give you an interview. To learn about you”, he said punctuating every word of his last sentence. “I understand how stressful this can be, but sometimes we have to play along with the opportunities we are given...or we may lose it only to find how desperately we needed it. Now...let's give this another take”. Max kept her eyes locked on his as Mr. Door raised his hand and snapped once more.
Again, Max found herself in the green room staring at her own face on the television. She started to feel the pull once more, but quickly tore her eyes away from the screen. Rachel was still sitting next to her, but Max could see the fear in her eyes. “Max...that didn't sound good. What the hell did he mean by that?”, she asked quietly, almost like he expected him to hear her. Max shook her head.
“I...I don't know...but I think I have to do what he says...to have the interview”. Rachel looked at the TV, fear evident on her face, before looking back at Max.
“No...no there has to be some other way. Your camera maybe? You could use that to create an exit?” Max closed her eyes and sighed. She understood why Rachel was so hesitant for Max to go back out there, the thought scared her too. Whatever Mr. Door was, he was not someone to take lightly...which is why Max knew that she had to play by his rules.
“Even if I did that...nothing is stopping him from making things even more difficult”. She turned and took her scared companion's hand in her own. “Rachel...I don't know what he is, but...I think that this is our best option. I...I need to do this.” Rachel opened her mouth to argue, but closed it almost as quickly. She looked into Max's eyes and gave the smallest of nods.
“Okay”, she finally said. “But please...stay safe”. Max gave a grim smile and wrapped her in a hug.
“As safe as I can be...I promise”. Then she released Rachel and looked once more at herself on the screen. The expression had changed this time. It was no longer her confused face, but one of determination. Max felt the pull...
...and wound up backstage again. Just like the other times, the unseen band was playing while the missing audience clapped along. Max turned and walked out of the curtain. She paused to look around for a moment before walking towards Mr. Door who was again seated at his desk. Just like before, he rose and offered his hand. As she took it, Max looked into his eyes. The same heat from moments before was there, but it had faded. She released his hand and walked over to the couch, taking her seat with a jug of water and glass in front of her. “So Max...ready for your first interview?”, Mr. Door said, his voice dripping with charm. Max took a slow breath, poured herself a glass of water and took a long drink.
“Yes...I am. Hope you'll forgive me if I'm not the best guest...I'm a little nervous.” 292, 1, 3, 3
Chapter Text
At Max's words, any trace of anger that Mr. Door might have still had was whipped away. He broke into a large smile before answering. “Well hopefully I can assuage your nerves a little. After all, we get all sorts on here. Actors, photographers like yourself...even writers”. Max tried her best to keep an even expression, but she had to wonder if Door was intentionally mentioning writers because of Alan. You can ask him later, just...get through this interview, she thought to herself as she placed the glass of water back down on the table in front of her. “To help ease you in to all of this”, Mr. Door continued, “Let's start off with a simple one. How long have you been a photographer?”
Max took a deep breath to center herself before answering. “Honestly, ever since I was a kid. I always liked cameras and would constantly mess around with my dad's whenever he would let me. There was just...something magical about it all for me. How such a simple machine could just...freeze a moment in time. Preserve it for the future”.
“Like a window into the past...”, Mr. Door added as his own commentary. You don't know the half of it, Max thought before agreeing. “Well I must say, that early interest certainly has done you good now. Your pictures in the museum were wonderful! They show a side of New York that I think most of us haven't seen before. How long have you been living in the city?”
“Just a couple of years...I moved out here with my...”, the words seemed to catch in Max's mouth. She didn't care who knew that her and Chloe were together, and there was no way this interview was being actually broadcast any way, but still. The thought of telling...whatever Door was about someone she loved sent a wave of concern crashing through her. She still had no idea just what he was or how he was connected with the Dark Presence. What if he used Chloe to hurt her in some way? For a second, Max remembered the horrible sight of Chloe lying mangled on the ground of the shack. The thought sent a shiver running up her spine. I won't let that happen again, she thought as she opened her mouth to lie, only to stop as another realization hit her. If Door was working with the Dark Presence, he already knew about her and Chloe. Lying could just piss him off and Max did not want to think what that would mean. She mentally sighed. In for a penny... “My girlfriend...Chloe Price”.
Mr. Door didn't even seem fazed by Max's delay in answering as the audience let out a long 'awwwww'. He just slowly nodded his head before continuing with his questions. “Right, the lovely young woman in your piece 'Determination'. Would you say she's your...muse perhaps?”, he asked in a lilting voice. The question twisted Max's stomach in a knot.
“She'd...probably be really mad if I answered that one, so I'll plead the fifth”. Mr. Door gave a small chuckle while the phantom audience laughed right along with her.
“Fair enough. I wouldn't want to be the source of any...domestic strife, but I am curious. Where DO you draw your inspiration from?”
Max couldn't help but laugh slightly at the question as the tension in her stomach eased now that they were off of talking about Chloe. “I sometimes ask myself the same thing. It's...usually not any one particular thing, but more of a...feeling. If I see something I like I just...take a picture. I always have a camera on me so I'm always able to take a shot if I see one”.
“Always able to freeze time on a whim, eh?” Max felt her heart beat faster at Door's question and she quickly looked over at him. How much does he know?, she asked herself before he continued speaking. “Like you said earlier...about freezing a moment in time”.
Max relaxed and nodded. “Ummm...yeah...yeah that's true.”
“So did you go to school for photography? Where did you study? Any teachers make a lifelong impression on you?” Max immediately had to repress a shudder at the mention of teachers making a impression on her as memories of Mark Jefferson began to surface. As quickly as they tried to rise, Max did her best to push them back down. Again, Max couldn't help by feel like Mr. Door knew far more than he was letting on. She allowed herself a moment before answering him.
“I um...I studied at the University of Washington. As for teachers, they...taught me a lot and I'm really grateful to them, but I can't really say any one of them stood out over the others. Sorry”. Mr. Door laughed and gave a small shake of his head.
“No need for an apology, it's a fair statement. Though let's hope your teachers feel the same way!” Again, the audience gave a canned laugh before Mr. Door continued. “Is that where you met your girlfriend?” The question caught Max off guard and it took her a moment to answer.
“I...no, we knew each other from before, but I thought we were supposed to be talking about my photos?”, she asked trying to steer the conversation back away from Chloe. Mr. Door merely nodded.
“Ah but we are. When I looked at your photo 'Determination', do you know what I saw there?” Max shifted nervously before answering.
“A...a person absorbed in her work?” Mr. Door and the audience laughed again.
“Well yes, that. But there is something more. I could feel...”, he paused and waved his hand in a circle, as if searching for the right words “...a love there for the subject. The way you had her framed, how the light shone through the loose strands of blue hair just so...how even hunched over and in overalls you still captured her beauty. To me, that speaks a lot about what she means to you. Felt like you had known her your whole life.”. By the time Door finished speaking, Max's hands had curled into a fist at her side, the nails digging into her skin. His words had been kind, but she couldn't help but hear every last one of them as a threat. As if picking up on her mood, Mr. Door held up his hands. “I know you plead the fifth so, I'm sorry for putting words in your mouth Max, but it was just my two cents. It made me curious where you two had met”.
More than anything, Max wanted to just walk off the set of this interview. Whatever was happening here, Mr. Door was clearly up to something and Max did not want to be part of his game any more. She nearly stood and ran off...but the memory of how he had reacted when she hadn't played along before stopped her. She still didn't know what his threat had meant, but she didn't want to find out either. Instead, she let out a shuddering breath and picked up her glass of water, taking a sip before answering. “Well...they do say the...photographer's emotions can affect a picture. Ummm...yes, Chloe and I have known each other for a...long time. Since we were kids. We met in elementary school when we were sat next to each other in class. From then on, we were almost inseparable”. Mr. Door arched an eyebrow at Max's words.
“Almost inseparable?” Max mentally kicked herself for slipping like that. She had been through this enough at the hotel, last thing she wanted was to talk again about how she had abandoned Chloe all those years ago. She gave a tight smile before answering.
“I uh...my family moved away from my home town when I was 13. I...lost touch with Chloe for a time, but got back in touch with her when I moved back to finish high school.” She started to take a sip from her water glass and hoped that that explanation had been enough. She nearly spit out her drink at Door's next question.
“Your home town...that would be Arcadia Bay yes?”, he asked causing some of the fake audience to gasp. The question was like a punch in Max's gut and it brought with it the familiar dark churning of emotions. Unlike with Alice however, this man had had no reason to bring it up. As gently as she could with her shaking hands, Max set the glass down and nodded at Door, answering with a quiet 'yes'. For just a moment, Max thought she saw the mask of talk show host slip from his face. A look of genuine sorrow seemed to flit across his features, but not even a second later, the mask was back up. “I can't...begin to imagine what that must have been like...leaving your home town only to return and watch a freak storm tear it apart”.
Max bit her bottom lip to stop from screaming at the man. Again, she thought about just running out of there and it took every ounce of energy for her to just...stop. To let go of the breath she had been holding. Whatever this is...it's a trap. It has to be. Just...answer him...play along..., she reminded herself before sitting further back in the couch. “It was a...difficult time”, she said through a strangled voice.
“If I may ask...did you know many of the casualties?”, he asked softly. Max gave a small nod.
“Yes...I went to school with the students that...died. Chloe's...Chloe's mom was among them as well”. At the mention of Joyce, Mr. Door closed his eyes and gave a shake of his head.
“That's a horrible tragedy...I'm so sorry you had to go through that”, he said quietly. Max felt her cheeks flush with rage. Right...I'm sure you are, she thought to herself and turned to tell him off...but the words died in her throat. Mr. Door was looking at her with genuine sorrow, as if he really was sorry for having asked. While Max still wanted to believe that this was a trap, she had to admit, his reaction was making her second guess it. She gave a shake of her head before answering.
“It's...it's okay. As much as I...try to forget it, Arcadia Bay is a part of me”.
“You wouldn't change it if you could? Just...travel back in time...try to warn everyone, save who you could?” Again, Mr. Door's question had caught Max off guard. On the one hand, she had no doubt now that he definitely knew about her powers, but on the other Max couldn't help but feel like he was genuinely asking her if it was something she would want to do. Which was odd, because if he really was working for the Dark Presence, then he should know that that was something Max would NEVER want to do.
She had spent that week of the Storm agonizing about every decision she had made after finding out about her time powers. Whether to report Nathan to Principal Wells or not. Whether to stand up to David Madsen or let his abuses slide. It had been hell. It wasn't until she had had to make that final, fateful decision that it had really clicked just how badly she had been relying on her powers to make decisions for her.
So she had torn up the photo of the butterfly and watched her town die. It hadn't been easy, but she never wanted to second guess herself again. Besides, she had already seen what happened when you made a big change to time like that when she had saved Chloe's dad. The sight of seeing Chloe trapped in that wheelchair had stuck with Max long after she had undone her change. It was the one thing that she had truly made peace with herself with after the storm, so why had Door asked that? Just...who is this guy?, she asked herself as her suspicion faded further away and she finally answered him.
“It...may be evil of me to say, but...no. I don't think I would.” Again, Mr. Door arched an eyebrow at her answer before gesturing for her to continue. “If we...if we focus too much on our past and on how we would change it, we lose what we have in the present. When I moved away from Chloe years ago...I wasn't a good friend. I brushed her off, abandoned her...it hurt her. When I met her again years later, I just...kept replaying all the shitty things I had done to her in my head. It...stopped me from appreciating that she was there in front of me. Even after the storm, I would play over in my mind the things I had done that hurt Chloe. Even though she was right there and forgiving me. For me...the storm is like that. If I let myself think on what I could have or would have done differently...I'll just be stuck there missing out on life”. It may have been a tad melodramatic, but it had been truly what Max thought.
“How does that make you evil?”, Mr. Door asked and Max felt her self deflate. She definitely knew the answer to that one.
“Because by choosing not to save them...I caused their deaths. I may not have caused the storm...but I didn't save them either.”
“So their ghosts sit on your conscience”. Max could only nod in agreement. Mr. Door was silent for a moment before speaking. “If I may...can I offer some advice?” With those words, the atmosphere of the studio seemed to shift, but not like when Max hadn't been playing along. Mr. Door seemed...worried for her. As if he had made learned something that deeply upset him. It...honestly left Max at a loss for words and wiped away any thought that he could have been working with the Dark Presence. She could only nod in response to his question, which elicited a mournful sigh from Door.
“A long time ago...there was a man who...did something that changed him. The man never agonized over his choice, it had been his to make and he happily took it, but it had hurt those closest to him and he had to leave them. In that way, what you just said reminds me of him. He too never once regretted what he had had to do, but when confronted with reminders of the pain he had caused, it was like a physical wound in his psyche. That guilt caught him in a loop that feared he would never escape. Others he met tried to help him move on, but none of their methods worked. He would always find himself stuck with that same old guilt. After years of this, he finally realized something. That if he was ever going to move forward, he had to accept the pain he had caused...and let it go. He would never forget it, but he wasn't going to let his pain dictate his life anymore. And I don't think you should either, Max. It's like you said, if we keep wallowing in our past we lose sight of our present”.
Max could only stare at Mr. Door as he finished talking. Never once had he let on who the man in his story had been, but Max couldn't shake the feeling he had just shared something really personal. “This man...was it you?”, she asked quietly after a few seconds. Mr. Door laughed and shook his head.
“Maybe it was...in another time”. For just a moment, Mr. Door's eyes unfocused behind his glasses, as if he was remembering something far in the past. Then his eyes focused back on max and he nodded. “Do you remember what I said when we met in Seattle? That you have big things in store for you? Once you accept that guilt as part of yourself...you'll find that greatness I see in you”. Slowly, the lights began to flicker. “Sadly...our interview has come to an end”, Mr. Door said as he stood and offered a hand to lift Max up from the couch. Cautiously she took it and stood.
“Who are you? Really?”, she found herself asking him again. Unlike before, Door didn't get mad. Instead, a small sad smile spread on his face.
“A friend...I'll see you again Max...one last time before the end”. Then between one blink and the next, Mr. Door vanished into thin air. Max was alone on the darkened stage. She looked back towards his desk and saw sitting on it the same pistol and flashlight she had had found time and time again. As well, leaning against the front of the desk, was Rachel's pipe. Attached to it was a simple note. Max picked it up and read what was written there.
'Figured you would need these. Good luck Max, I'm rooting for you.
-Warlin Door'
Despite everything, Max allowed herself a small smile at the note, but it quickly faded as Mr. Door's words echoed in her head. 'Accept the pain...and let it go'...I wish it was that easy, she thought to herself as she heard someone running from back stage. “Max?! Max are you okay?!”, Rachel weakly shouted as she ran through the curtain.
“I'm okay Rachel”, Max said as she placed the note back on the table and picked up the pistol to place in her bag. Rachel walked over and placed a hand on Max's shoulder.
“I was able to watch the interview from the room before the door appeared...what the fuck was all of that about? Some trick of the Dark Presence?” Max let out a wry laugh and shook her head. Even if she did have an answer for Rachel's first question, she wasn't sure she even knew how to put it into words.
“I don't know Rachel...I really don't, but I don't think it was a trick. He seemed too...authentic for it”. Rachel shivered in the unlit studio before picking up her pipe.
“I...don't know. He just seemed hella weird. Even for this place. Doesn't matter anyway. He's gone. So what now? We still heading to the theater?” Max just nodded as she picked up the flashlight. She gave one last look around the studio before the two of them walked through where the audience sat towards the double doors at the other end. She still wished she knew just what Door had been talking about at the end...but that was a concern for after escaping. Just one more stop..., she thought quietly to herself as her and Rachel went through the studio's front doors back into the perpetual New York night of the Dark Place.
Chapter Text
Once again, the city had changed. Where before the walls had been bare brick, now every square inch of them was covered in graffiti. The words were painted on so thick and close together, that Max could barely make out any of the words that had been sprayed on. Only two seemed to stand out. 'Scratch' and 'You let her die'. But worse still were the shapes that were painted on the walls instead. Monstrous cut outs in the vague shape of a human, but with too long of limbs or misshapen heads. She didn't know why, but the sight of them made Max avert her eyes and filled her with nothing short of primal dread. That is...when she had time to look. The shadow's had appeared again and this time they practically filled the streets. The sheer number of them had made both Max and Rachel glad they had gotten their weapons back as they slowly made their way to the front entrance of the Oceanview Hotel and Casino. “I seriously HATE this”, Rachel whispered in a wheezing hiss at Max as another shadow slowly faded away once they got close. They had been fortunate enough that none had attacked them yet, but Max was beginning to wonder just how much longer that would last.
“I know...but I don't know what else we can do right now”, Max responded in a wheeze. Even this slow and short jaunt from the studio had left her feeling weak and haggard, her lungs were burning in her chest. As the shadow finally faded away, she allowed herself the lower the pistol and flashlight she had kept pointed at it. “It's not like Alice gave me instructions on how to get to this theater”.
“So what...we just wander around this place until we find it?”, Rachel asked, a note of aggravation in her voice. Max was about to try and placate her, but between one blink and the next something...appeared right at face level. It was like someone had cut a perfect circle out of reality itself, leaving behind a shining white hole. Max stared, her mouth agape, as she reached for the hole with her hand holding the light. It passed right through it like it hadn't even been there. She was so focused on the strange circle, that it took Rachel shaking her to get her attention. “Ummmm...earth to Max, what the hell are you doing?”
Max shook her head and turned to look at Rachel. “You...don't see that?”, she asked quietly pointing at the circle. Rachel just raised an eyebrow and looked at Max.
“Noooo...why? What's happening?”, she asked as she gripped the pipe nervously with both hands.
“There's like a...a circle cut out of air right here”, she said stepping out of the way and gesturing at the spot where the white circle was...only for her eyes to fall on another one a few feet away, practically right in front of the door. Like the white one, this too was a perfect circle. However, this one was pitch black. Against the dark of the hotel entrance, she almost hadn't seen it. The sight of it, made something spark in Max's brain. “Wait here!”, she shouted and ran to the other circle. Rachel didn't move, but Max could see the look of utter confusion on her face.
Once she got to the other circle , she went around the other side and smiled at what she saw. It was the cut out section from the white circle. If I...can get them...aligned..., she thought to herself as she moved her head until the two circles completely overlapped. Just as suddenly as they had appeared, they vanished in a flash, but nothing seemed to happen. Max's face began to fall in disappointment...but then she began to hear something. It was distorted, as if she was hearing it over a long distance, but Max could make out the words clearly enough.
“I exited the hotel, Zane's words still echoing in my head. I could see the searchlight beams of the movie theater on the far side of the plaza...now I just had to figure out how I was going to get there” Just as suddenly as the voice had appeared, it faded away. Quickly, Max looked up at the sky half expecting to see the searchlight like the voice had said...but there was nothing. “Rachel...did you hear that?”, Max asked, but Rachel just shook her head.
“No...you just were staring at nothing. Why? What happened?”
“I heard someone talking...something about searchlight's showing the way to the theater”, she said as she scanned the darkened skyline one more time.
“Someone talking? Who?”, Rachel asked as she too began to look up at the sky.
It made no sense, but Max had a feeling she knew EXACTLY who the strange voice had been. “I think...it was Alan Wake”. She had no way of actually backing up her claim, but it just...felt right. Thinking of Alan however, did give her an idea on how to find the lights however.
“Wait...you heard Wake just now? And he was searching for the theater too?”, Rachel asked as Max placed her gun in the bag and took out the camera.
“Yes, and I think I can get us to see what he saw”, Max responded as she raised her camera and looked out at the skyline. Okay, just...imagine searchlights in the sky. Plenty of artistic shots like that, she thought as she raised her camera and framed the construction site on the right side of the frame. In her mind, she envisioned the lights shooting up high into the air. Their four sources drawing an aimless pattern to get people's attention. As she pressed down on the button, the camera flashed brightly again and again she felt the strange pulling sensation from her brain as the world changed around her. She started to smile...but it faltered as she felt another sensation. Again, it was like she was being recorded...but there was something else. Before, it had just been a feeling, but now she clearly heard the sound of keys typing on a typewriter. Just as quickly as they came, the sound and feeling faded.
Absently, Max placed a hand on her temple. Using the camera and feeling...whatever it was she had felt hadn't hurt, but it still felt disorienting. It wasn't until she felt Rachel give her a soft punch on the arm that she snapped out of it. “Damn Magic Max...getting hella good at that.” Max looked back at the sky and smiled. A set of four lights were shining straight up into the night air, their beacon to the Movie Theater. Max let out a small chuckle.
“Well...got to be good for something around here. You've helped me so much as is, I don't want to think about where I would be if you weren't here”, she said as she put the camera away and took out her gun again. Rachel just rolled her eyes.
“Please...I'm not even sure how I'm doing that! You are actually moving us forward!”, she said with a chuckle. Max was about to respond, when she saw Rachel's face turn into a look of confusion. “Ummm...Max that weird...sphere thing you saw...did it look like that?” Max looked where Rachel was pointing and saw an orb approaching them from among the shadow people. While it was black like the second one had been, this one was WAY bigger and filled completely with undulating darkness. As it moved, Max could see it displacing the air around it and actively pushing debris. It wasn't until it started pulsing faster that she realized what it was.
“Rachel watch out!”, she shouted out a second too late as the orb reached them and promptly exploded. Max and Rachel were thrown off their feet by the blast, and though there was no physical elements, Max could still feel the cold darkness tear at her skin and clothes. Max landed hard against the ground, knocking what little breath she had out of herself as she heard the familiar whooshing noises of the shadow people closing in.
Rachel was the first up on her feet. “Shit! Max they're here!”, she shouted as Max stood as fast as she could.
“Push through! Head to the spotlights!”, she shouted as she leveled the flashlight at the nearest shadow. It held up it's hand's to try an ward off the light, but quickly faded away. Shit! A decoy!, she thought as another one of the shadows began to shake violently. Max barely had time to turn the flashlight on it, before another black orb shot out of the shadow and started to make it's way to them. Max adjusted the light on to the orb and barely burned it away before it reached them. Max immediately focused on the shadow that had shot it out, but she hadn't even started to burn it before she heard Rachel shout out.
“Max help!” Quickly, Max turned and shined the light on the shadow that had charged at Rachel. It took only seconds for it to burst and become the strange blurry person that had all the others had been. Rachel immediately brought her pipe down hard on the things head. “Thanks! Try to clear a path!”. Max turned back and dodged out of the way as another orb was just about to reach her. From the ground, she turned the light on the first shadow and burned away the darkness. As soon as it was revealed, Max fired as fast as she could at it. Only a few shots hit, but it was enough to drop it. Max tried to jump back to her feet, but nearly collapsed as her vision narrowed to a point and Max's heart beat weakly in her ears. Shit...this isn't good, she thought as Rachel ran up to her and grabbed her arm. “Run Max!”, she shouted before the two of them broke off in a run towards the searchlights.
The shadows, seemingly far more active than they ever had been before, constantly rushed them. Rachel and Max dodged and weaved around their grasping hands, but there were too many. They had only barely gotten to the other side of the plaza when a shadow finally grabbed a hold of Rachel's throat. She let out a garbled cry and began to beat desperately at the arms, but Max knew how useless that was. With a wordless cry she turned the the light on the shadow, but she felt pair after pair of hands grab her limbs and pull her away. “No! RACHEL!”, she screamed out as the shadows tried to drag her away, “LET GO OF ME YOU FUCKERS!!!” No! I can't let her die! Not again!, Max thought as she fought against the shadow's, her eyes locked on thrashing form of Rachel held aloft in the shadow's hands by her throat. It didn't take long for Rachel's thrashing's to start to slow. Max pulled as hard as she could against the shadow's while letting out a wordless scream...until she felt something pop in her left shoulder.
Max's scream became one of pain as she finally broke free and fell to her knees. “Rachel...”, she wheezed out as she watched her blonde companion's eyes start to close...only for a massive flash and explosion to go off right at the feet of the shadow holding her up. Max slammed her eyes shut, but not before being left blind and deaf by the explosion. Dimly, she was aware of something happening around her but none of it mattered. Pulling herself with her one good arm, Max headed for where she thought Rachel had to be. “RACHEL?! RACHEL!!”, she dimly heard herself shout as she blindly groped for where she hoped her friend would be. The moment she felt the fabric of her flannel, Max pulled herself over the prone girl while...whatever was happening happened around her.xPb09Hb
Whatever it was that was happening can't have lasted long, because soon after her vision finally cleared Max felt someone grab her shoulder, sending a shockwave of pain rocking through her. She screamed and tried to lash out with her good arm, but whoever this was simply caught the fist.
“Easy! Easy, you're okay! Can you hear me?!” The sound of someone actually talking to her broke through Max's brain and she did her best to focus on the speaker. She felt her mouth hand slack as she looked into the ice blue eyes of Sheriff Tim Breaker. “Wait...you're...Max Caulfield?! How-”, he started to ask before shaking his head. “We'll figure that out in a second. Can you walk?” Max gave a small nod as she felt Rachel cough underneath her.
“Oh god...what the fuck?”, the blonde asked, her voice coming out rough.
“We got lucky...come on we got to go!” Max stood and gave a quick look around them. The shadows they had been fighting were gone, but Max could make out some more approaching them. Sheriff Breaker helped Rachel stand then took out his own flashlight and pistol. Max ran and picked up her own fallen pistol, shoving it in her bag as Sheriff Breaker began to walk them backwards.
“Okay...they're far enough away that we should be able to get away from them. There's a garage off the way you were running. Get to it. I'm right behind you”. Max just nodded and took Rachel's hand and ran as best she could towards the open garage. Every step was agony, but Max gritted her teeth until she was inside the garage. Once Rachel was in, Max collapsed with her back against the wall and lightly grasped her shoulder. Rachel was beside her in an instant, though Max could still hear how rough her voice sounded.
“Fuck! Max what happened?!” Max didn't even get to answer before Breaker was through the sliding door and slammed it shut.
“She's going to be okay. It's just a dislocated shoulder. I can fix that”, he said as he knelt down beside them, “...but it's gonna hurt”. Max just laughed and looked over at him.
“I think...I've been through...worst...”, she wheezed. “Do it”. Breaker nodded and gingerly placed a hand on Max's shoulder and gripped her upper arm. Rachel took her spare hand and held it tight.
“Okay...just keep your eyes on me Max. Like you said, you've been through way worse at this point but-”, Max didn't hear Rachel finish because at that second Sheriff Breaker had quickly pushed on Max's arm, popping the shoulder back in place. Max shouted in pain and gripped Rachel's hand hard. The blonde winced but did her best to keep a smile while stroking Max's hair with her free hand. “There ya go. It's okay. It's all over”.
Breaker released Max's arm and stood. “Well...I got it set, but it's going to need time to heal. Which...is in short supply sadly. Come on. You can at least rest in my makeshift office”. Breaker gestured over his shoulder toward a small room at the back of the shop. Max could just barely make out the rows of lockers beyond the door, figuring the actual office had to be further in. She slowly stood, Rachel steadying her, and the three of them walked back into the Sheriff's 'office'. If it hadn't been for the whiteboard with information drawn on it, Max would have guessed this was more of a storage room then anything else. Better than nothing, Max thought as she gingerly sat down on a wooden wheel, cradling her arm against herself so she didn't move it much. Rachel sat right next to her on the wheel while Breaker pulled a chair around. “Sorry...I know it's not as comfortable as the interview room in Bright Falls, but well...beggars and all that. I'd offer you some coffee, but we're fresh out”.
Max allowed herself a small laugh at that. She was just happy to have found someone else that didn't have ulterior motive's in this hellhole. “It's...it's fine. This place...isn't exactly the friendliest to people”, Max said through wheezing breaths. Breakers eyes narrowed in concern.
“Max are you okay? I thought the breathing was from fighting those...things but you don't sound good”. Max sighed and shook her head.
“It's...it's okay. Just...had some bad things happen here”. Sheriff Breaker clearly looked like he wanted Max to continue, but she decided that this was something the man didn't need to know. Like he would believe I've had my heart ripped out, came back to life and then was drowned anyways. Breaker shook his head and turned to Rachel.
“Okay...and you are? I don't remember you with Max before”.
Max watched as Rachel beamed and immediately slipped on a mask of congeniality, her voice taking on a happy air. Or at least as happy as it could sound while still rough from her near strangulation.
“I'm Rachel. Max and I go way back, but we only met up recently again here. Not the best reunion but it's like you said. Beggars can't be choosers!” Seeing Rachel slip so easily into this whole other persona sent Max for a loop, but she recovered once the Sheriff asked his next question.
“And what about your girlfriend? Chloe...Price wasn't it? Where's she?” Max's face fell and she gave a small shake of her head.
“I...I don't know. She...wasn't taken when I was”. Breaker winced and ran his hand through his hair, his eyes filled with sorrow.
“I'm sorry Max. Just...trying to wrap my head around what happened. I figured you were with her when she left town five years ago, but I guess that was incorrect”. Max's body went stiff at the Sheriff's words and her eyes snapped onto his. Next to her, she heard Rachel give a small gasp.
“Wait...five years? What do you mean? It was 2018 when I was taken!”, she shouted as Breaker looked on in confusion.
“That...can't be. It's 2023 and I ended up here only...two days ago I think?” Rachel shook her head and placed a hand on Max's shoulder.
“She's telling the truth...we both got here in 2018”. Breaker seemed to take in what Rachel and Max was saying before rubbing at his face. When he lowered his hands, his face was darkly serious and he let out a sigh.
“Okay...start at the beginning”.
Chapter Text
Sheriff Breaker paced back and forth in the small room as Max finished telling her edited version of how they had ended up there and what had been happening since. Much like with her deaths, Max had left out the parts about her time powers. Since she couldn't use them here, there was no need to really speak about them. Breaker was silent for several minutes before sitting back in his chair. “So, to summarize, the town is being attacked by some...DEMON from another dimension, it kidnapped you and has been steadily attacking you in this world while you try to find a way out that was promised to you by Alan Wake's wife...who is ALSO from five years from now and trapped here as well?” When Max just nodded, Breaker shook his head and leaned back in his chair. “No offense, but I'm pretty sure I would be calling a mental hospital on you right now if I wasn't living through the exact same thing”.
“Yeah...the whole thing is hella strange, but with more people maybe we can work together to get out of here”, Rachel said quietly trying to rest her sore throat. Breaker turned to her.
“And what about you? How did you get here?” It was almost imperceptible, but Rachel seemed to freeze in panic at Breaker's question before answering.
“Oh! I was just sitting at home when next thing I know I'm in this fucked up hell dimension. I found Max soon after and we have been trying to get out ever since”. The lie sat heavy in Max's stomach, but she couldn't really fault Rachel for it. She had done a fair bit of lying herself in the story she told. “What about you? How did you get here?”, Rachel asked, trying to change the subject.
Breaker sighed and shook his head. “I was assisting the FBI with a series of murders happening in Bright Falls. We had just found another body and were examining it in the autopsy room when...when...”, Breaker eyes seemed to glaze over and he rubbed at his temple. “I...can't remember. SOMETHING happened and I got teleported here. I've been wandering around trying to figure out what the hell happened when I ran into you two”.
“You said...Chloe left town five years ago...was I with her?”, Max asked, but Breaker just shook his head.
“I'm...sorry Max but I don't know. My deputies, Thornton and Mulligan, told me they had seen you and her's rental car leaving town, but not who was in it. And obviously I didn't even know you had vanished, or I would have tried to get more information. I didn't even thing to try and call to make sure everything was okay”.
Max gave a sad shake of her head. She still remembered her anger at finding out the sheriff had had a report about what was happening in the town and did nothing to stop it, but after seeing everything that the Dark Presence was capable of, she was amazed that they even had that. “It's...it's okay. You didn't know what was happening so you couldn't have warned us. The Dark Presence is...really good at hiding itself. But...I wonder why you were taken.”
“What do you mean?”, Breaker asked quietly. Max shook her head.
“We...met someone else here who was taken too. A Tom Zane?” Breaker seemed to think on this a moment before he answered.
“That's the...movie director right? Vanished in 1970?”
Max nodded. “Yes, him. He said that people usually get taken here based on art...but it sounds like you weren't. You came here like Rachel did, with no warning. What happened when you were taken?”
Breaker seemed to think on it a moment before answering. “Well...Like I said, I don't remember what I was doing with the FBI, but I do remember the lights started to flash where I was and I felt...SOMEONE there. Between one blink and the next I ended up here”. At the mention of the lights, Rachel's eyes went wide and she turned to Max.
“The same thing happened in the hotel and the TV studio! The lights started to flicker and then we got teleported around! And that weirdo vanished!” Max felt her own eyes go wide at the revelation. She must've been dead already when it happened before in the hotel, but Rachel was right. When Mr. Door had vanished the lights in the studio had been flickering as well.
“Wait...what weirdo? You mean Zane?”, Breaker asked but Max shook her head.
“No, Warlin Door. He spoke with me a few times before vanishing right before you found us. The lights flickered when he vanished too”, Max said, but it was clear that Breaker had stopped listening after hearing Mr. Door's name.
“Wait...Warlin Door?!”, he shouted and quickly stood. His eyes seemed to dart around the room before he picked up a dry erase marker and jogged to the whiteboard. Quickly, he drew a sketch on the board and moved out of the way for Max to see. “Did he look like this?!” Max squinted at the sketch he had made. It was hard to tell from Breaker's drawing skills, but she had to admit...the person he had drawn did look just like Mr. Door, just with no glasses. Confused, Max nodded.
“He...he was wearing glasses, but yes. Why? Do you know him?”
Breaker just absently shook his head while looking at the drawing of Door. “No I don't...but he feels...familiar. He went missing in the 80's from Bright Falls. The only witness claims they saw a bolt of lightning hit him right when he vanished. I've been drawn to the case ever since I became sheriff...been drawn to him”. He was silent for a moment before he spoke again. “Have you seen anyone else? A red-headed woman by chance? Or...or polyhedrons?” Max looked over at Rachel who looked just as lost and confused as she was.
“N-no, we haven't...sorry”, she said turning back. Breaker shook his head.
“That's okay, sorry. I'm rambling I know. But I need to speak to Door. You said he was at the TV studio right?”, he asked, pausing long enough for Rachel and Max to nod in agreement. “Okay...okay I need to look for him there. You said you were looking for the theater right? It's just outside this garage. Wait for me here, I'll investigate the studio then we can head to the theater and see if we can get out of here”. Breaker drew his gun and started to walk back towards where they had come when Rachel stood and called out to him.
“What?! We just told you he vanished! Why would he be there?! Why not just come with us to get out of here?!” Breaker just shook his head.
“I know you want to get out of here, but this is something I need to-”, he started to say, but stopped as the lights began to flicker once more. “No...hey wait!”, Breaker shouted only to vanish just like Door had done. Rachel threw up her hands.
“Oh just fucking great!” Max stood from the wheel, doing her best to keep her injured arm from moving too much.
“Rachel...it's okay. He said we weren't far from the theater, let's just...get there”. Rachel let out a groan of frustration but when she turned back to Max, there wasn't any actual anger on her face.
“Yeah...it just would have been nice to have some extra help, you know?”
“I do...but we'll just have to make do. Can you take the gun and flashlight til we can find some light to get to? I don't think I will be able to hold him”, Max said as she turned to the side letting Rachel get at her messenger bag. Her companion gave a small nod.
“Hopefully we find one soon. My throat still hurts and we need to get your shoulder fully fixed”, Rachel handed Max her pipe, who took it in her good hand, while she went digging in the bag for the gun and light. Max did her best to hold it while still propping up her arm. It wasn't easy and the added burden caused her to audibly wince more than once. “Hey...we can leave the pipe here and come back for it...you don't need to hurt yourself more”, Rachel said while gently trying to take the pipe, but Max shook her head.
“I don't want to leave you without a weapon once we get healed up. It sucks for now, but I'll be okay once we find some light”. Rachel looked like she wanted to argue but eventually just shook her head.
“I guess. Just...please be careful okay?” Max nodded as Rachel checked the gun and turned on the flashlight. As careful as I can be in this place, Max thought to herself as the two of them walked back the way they had come. Once they reached the garage, Rachel walked to a door that sat opposite the rolling one they had come in. She held the flashlight in the crook of her neck while placing her now free hand on the door handle. “Okay...I'll go first, you stay close behind. Shout if you need help”, she said matter-of-factually. Max couldn't help but laugh at the sight.
“You sound like James Bond”, she said as Rachel gave her a look.
“Oh? And does that make you my Bond Girl?”, she said huskily, drawing a blush and eye roll from Max at her obvious over the top flirting.
“Pretty sure Chloe would kick your ass if she was here right now for that. Besides...I'm too beaten up to play that part”, she said but Rachel just gave a chuckle.
“And I'm not for mine? You're still pretty to me Max Caulfield. Bruises and all. Now come on...let's get you the fuck out of here.”
It took them almost no time at all to get to the theater after leaving the garage. Breaker had been right. It really was just behind the garage they had hidden in. As Max looked up at the giant neon sign that proudly declared 'Poet's Cinema' above the ticket booth, she let herself feel a brief spurt of joy. This was the last stop. Once they got through here she could get out of this nightmare and go back to Chloe...and then the two of them could leave all of this behind, just like Breaker had said. That thought and Rachel's companion ship was the only thing keeping her going. I'm coming Chloe...and I'll never leave you again, she said to herself as the two slowly walked towards the theater. The shadows were sporadically scattered around the street in front of the theater, but they paid them no mind. Anytime Rachel turned the light on them, they almost immediately faded into nothingness.
“Okay...so far so good”, Rachel muttered as the two of them got to the front door. Again, Rachel placed the flashlight in the crook of her neck and reached out for the door handle. For a moment, Max feared that it wouldn't open and she let out a breath that she hadn't realized she had been holding as the door swung open and the two stepped inside. Max couldn't be sure, but she had to wonder if this is what movie theaters from the 70's felt like.
The décor was clearly from around that time period, being made of soft red velvet and wavy lines everywhere. A concession stand was directly in front of them with entrances to the actual theater on either side. Max could make out a second level with stairs on either side leading up to it, and could just barely see posters for up and coming attractions on that level. It looked just like any other small time movie theater, but between the dim lights and scattered debris, the whole place set Max's nerves on edge. She nearly jumped out of her skin when she heard Rachel shout. “Yes! Max a safe room!” Max quickly looked where she was pointing and felt herself smile at the bright white light that was spilling out of an office on the right side in front of the stairs.
“Come on...let's get some rest in!”, Max shouted before walking as fast as she could for the light, Rachel right behind her. The moment she stepped into it and her heart started to beat normally, Max took in a deep breath to her aching lungs and let out a long sigh. “Oh that feels so much better”, she said as she sank in one of two chairs placed at a card table that sat right under the light. She smiled and closed her eyes contentedly as she felt her shoulder begin to knit itself back. Rachel laughed and sat opposite her, thunking her head down on the table softly, her blonde hair spreading around.
“Hah...you can say that again”, she said, her voice already sounding a little less hoarse. Max gave a slight chuckle as she opened her eyes to look at the blonde pile of hair that was Rachel.
“Hey...how come you didn't tell Breaker the full truth?”
Rachel turned her head and moved her hair out of her eyes to look up at Max. “Hm? What about? You mean how I got here?” When Max nodded, Rachel just shrugged and sat up. “Just...didn't want to over complicate things I guess. Figured it was the same reason you left out your time powers and getting killed”, she said calmly while gesturing at Max. Max could only nod in agreement at that.
“Yeah...that's true. I feel bad for lying to him about it though after he saved us”. Rachel just shook her head and propped her head up in her hand.
“Come on Max, you can't think like that. Sure he wasn't a threat, but did he really need to know any of that if he got out of here? None of that would have helped him. I know how much it stinks lying to someone that helped you, believe me...but sometimes it has to be done. This was one of those times”. Max shook her head and let out a sigh, testing her shoulder while she thought. I guess...Rachel 's right. I just worry we could have helped him if we had told him more. Already, her shoulder pretty much felt all healed up and she had full range of motion. Max placed the pipe on the table and stood holding out her hand.
“I guess...still sucks though. You feeling okay enough?” Rachel just nodded and handed Max back the pistol and flashlight before picking up her pipe. “Okay. Then let's figure out what we need to do here to find Alan”.
“And hopefully not see anymore horrific bullshit like at that hotel right?”, Rachel said with a dark chuckle that Max couldn't quite return. She didn't know why, but she felt that that was going to happen no matter what she wished for. As the two of them left the safe room, Max almost immediately missed it as her breath grew ragged and heart slowed once again, but at least she didn't nearly faint like before. I'm getting too used to this, she thought as the two of them turned to walk into the auditorium, but as she pressed against the bar to enter it refused to budge. With a look of confusion, Max tried again until she saw a small sign posted on the door that read 'Lower level doors broken. Please enter from upstairs entrance'. Max groaned as Rachel hit the door with her fist. “Why the fuck can't this place make anything easy?”
Max just pushed off from the door and started making her way to the stairs. “I don't know. This place just sucks”, she said as she started to make her way up the stairs hearing Rachel grumble behind her.
“Yeah yeah...Least this is all almost over, huh?” Max nodded in agreement as she crested the stairs and stepped on to the balcony. The first thing that she saw was row upon row of movie posters, all of them different, but all part of the Alex Casey film series. Seeing the the fictional detective once again sent a wave of regret through her. Of course Alex Casey hadn't come from her head, he had come from Alan Wake's. And it caused me to doubt the one person trying to help me, she ruefully thought. She was snapped out of her thoughts by Rachel gently tapping her head with her knuckles.
“Hey...don't think about back then. We already went over it and it's all good”. Max sighed before nodding. Again, Rachel knew just what to say to drag her out of a sour mood.
“You sure you aren't a mind reader?”, Max asked as Rachel walked towards the only doors on the balcony.
“Nah...I can just read you like an open book”, Rachel said turning around with a smile as she walked backwards. Max just rolled her eyes.
“You and Chloe both apparently”, she said as they reached the doors. Max was just about to push through, but stopped when she saw the poster under the 'Now Playing' sign. It showed someone's torso holding an old Panasonic camera with a light pink shirt showing the silhouette of a deer with words under it saying 'Jane Doe'. Between that and the light grey hoodie, Max didn't even have to read the title to know what the movie inside the auditorium would be about. Still, she read the title out loud. “The Life of Max Caulfield...great...” Rachel looked over at the poster herself and groaned.
“Spoke too soon...well...shall we get this over with?”, she said while holding out her hand. Max sighed and grasped it with the hand holding the light.
“Yeah...let's just...get this over with”.
Chapter 31
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
As Max and Rachel walked through the door, they found themselves in a dimly lit room, a dividing wall being the only thing keeping the lights that would have come from outside from showing on the screen. Beyond the wall, Max could make out that a bright light was shining, figuring it had to be the projector idling on the movie screen. She heard Rachel let out a sigh next to her. “Well...like we said...let's get this over with”. Max nodded and the two walked around the wall into the theater hall proper. Both of them immediately froze. It was hard to see them in the dark, but scattered around the hall were a small handful of shadows. Max saw Rachel start to ready her pipe, and nearly raised her flashlight herself, but stopped when she saw what they shadows were doing. All of them were seated in the movie chairs looking at the blank screen. They didn't even seem to have paid them any attention at all when they entered. “What...the fuck is happening here?”, Rachel asked, her voice loud in the quiet auditorium.
Max was just about to answer, when the shadow closest to them actually turned to look at them...and held up a finger to it's mouth. Max watched Rachel's jaw drop and her eyes spark with anger. “I think we're supposed to be quiet and watch the film”, she whispered back as the shadow simply turned to look at the screen once more. Rachel's jaw snapped shut and she began to mutter something but Max couldn't make out what. As quietly as she could, Max lowered herself into a seat closest to the aisle stowing her flashlight and gun in the process. Rachel grumpily stepped over her and practically flopped down in the seat next to her. Max had to stifle a laugh as Rachel kept her eyes angrily locked on the shadow that had shushed her the entire time.
As soon as Rachel was fully seated, the unseen projector above them began to click into life and a ten count began to count down on the screen. Just remember...this place is trying to fuck with you. Whatever you see, whatever you hear...you can't let it get to you, Max thought to herself as she took a shuddering breath. Rachel, as if picking up on her anxiety, turned and gave her a tight lipped smile. “We'll get through this...I promise”, she whispered as the lights dimmed and the 'movie' began. Max had expected it to immediately jump into whatever fabricated version of her life the Dark Presence was going to try to get at her with, but she was wrong. A simple green screen with white text appeared, taking both women aback. “Is this...a fucking trailer?”, Rachel asked quietly as it began to play. K6
Max could only shake her head in confusion as she watched the images flash on the screen while a woman's voice narrated it. “The Oldest House is a...shifting place”, she said as various images flashed on screen. A giant cylinder, a man sitting in front of an old refrigerator, people hanging limp and lifeless in mid air. Something about all of it set Max's already frayed nerves on edge and she found herself tightly gripping the arm rest, barely paying attention to what was happening on the screen, yet unable to tear her eyes away. The rest of the trailer was just a woman as she fought and navigated her way through an ever twisting labyrinth. Some times clean and clinical, others dark and foreboding. All the images seemed to flow along with no one in particular standing out...until the last image. It showed the red-headed woman that had been fighting her way through it all, floating in an empty white void towards an inverted Black Pyramid. For some reason, the sight of it made Max's breath catch in her throat. She didn't breath again until the screen smash cut to black and a few simple words appeared on screen. 'HAPPENING SOON'. Rachel must've been just as entranced because as soon as the words left the screen, Max heard her draw in a breath and felt her grab her arm.
“Max...a red-headed woman...”, she whispered as Max nodded. She was thinking the exact same thing. Somehow, that woman who had just been on the screen was the one that Sheriff Breaker had been looking for. Except we have no idea how to tell him who she was or where she was.
“What the hell was all of that? The Oldest House? That Black...Pyramid thing?”, Max hissed in a whisper at Rachel. She had expected her companion to be just as confused as she was, but one look at her face told her otherwise. Rachel was...terrified. Something she had seen there clearly had her truly scared. Max was about to ask her what had spooked her, only for the actual movie to start. The entire theater was plunged into darkness for several seconds as strangely...wet sounds echoed in the theater. “What is...?”, Max started to ask herself right until she heard someone speaking.
“That's it! Push!”, a man's voice called out. Max was confused for only a second before groaning and covering her face. You've got to be kidding me. Next to her, Rachel groaned as well.
“Oh no...really? Starting with your birth?”, she hissed in whisper as, sure enough, Maxine “Max” Caulfield was born into the world. Max had expected that even from this moment, the Dark Presence would start fucking with her. Make it seem like her parents didn't want her, that from the beginning she had been a burden on others, but it never happened. Even from this moment, Max's parents showered their new daughter with nothing but love. Rachel and Max watched as baby Max grew and eventually started school, even showing when her and Chloe and first become friends. The entire time, it was nothing but...positive. “Okay...I know we expected it to pull something hella fucked up, but...this doesn't seem bad at all? What the fuck is happening?”, Rachel whispered as Max just shook her head in confusion.
She...really didn't have an answer. Obviously there wasn't much she remembered from being a kid, but all of it seemed to match up with everything that her parents had told her. And sure, as she grew older in the movie she could see her old anxiety start to show through, but even then her life seemed...fine. Her and Chloe would go on adventure after childhood adventure and Max felt herself actually relaxing and even smiling. There was so many adventures that she had forgotten from that time and with each new one she felt her smile grow wilder. Even Rachel seemed to be getting in on it, considering how often she laughed at her and Chloe's antics in the movie. “I almost wish I had some popcorn...you two are just too cute!”, Rachel whispered loudly.
Max laughed. “I had forgotten so much of this...it's hard to imagine we were ever so-”, Max started to say, only to cut herself off. Something about what the young her and Chloe were wearing seemed very familiar to her. From the bright blue shirt and jeans shorts she wore to the grey long sleeve bearing the name of the town and it's lighthouse that Chloe was wearing, it all seemed familiar. Then William took their picture with his camera. Max watched as her 18 year old self entered the body of her 13 year old self, her expression falling flat and depressed. In the darkened theater, Max felt her own expression match. Rachel, as if picking up on the somber mood, lightly touched Max's arm.
“I'm...guessing this isn't a good memory, isn't it?”, she asked as Max nodded. xW
“It's when I let William leave and get killed in that wreck. I had already changed the past once and stuck Chloe in a wheelchair, slowly dying. This was me coming back to fix it. Guess it overrode my first attempt”, she whispered in response as her younger self burned the photo of her and Chloe while William looked for his keys. Max felt her weak heart ache at the memory of having to make such a difficult choice, but she had seen the alternative. It wasn't any better. She felt her own tears prickle at her eyes as her younger self broke down and Chloe came to comfort her. Rachel wrapped her in a hug from the side.
“You tried to do the right thing Max...you had no clue what changing the time line like that would do. This isn't your fault”. Max shook her head as her younger self apologized to Chloe on the screen.
“I should have tried more things. I shouldn't have burned that picture...I could've”, Max sighed, “I don't know. I just wish I had done more”. Rachel just quietly hugged her tighter as the two watched the end of the scene.
“Listen, whatever happens, I want you to be strong. Even if you feel I wasn't there for you...because I will never abandon you, Chloe. I'll always have your back. Always”. Max wiped away an errant tear while Rachel sniffled next to her. And I still do...I won't be stuck here...I'm getting back to you. Then, as if a string was cut, the look of sadness and pain vanished from young Max's face. She looked around in confusion for a moment before turning back to Chloe. “Ummmm...what's going on? Where'd your dad go?”
Chloe just looked at her like she had grown a second head. “Earth to Max? Don't you remember? He left to go pick up mom then you started saying this weird shit about how you're sorry and to be strong. Thought you'd gone crazy. Come on! Mom wanted me to clean my room before she got back!”, she said as she grabbed Max's hand and drug her upstairs. In the theater, Max sighed. She remembered how the rest of this day went. Trying on some of Chloe's clothes, blowing up her toys with firecrackers and finding the old recording of their 8 year old selves then hunting down the treasure. All of it, just as was shown on the screen. They looked so happy, even when Max told Chloe she was moving away, the two of them promising to go to college together.
Then the police dropped Joyce off and it all fell apart. Max had to watch again as they found out William had died. Had to watch again as Chloe broke down practically screaming through her tears as Joyce hugged her tight, neither knowing the hell that was going to be their life from then on. Max could only close her eyes. It wasn't til she heard the crying stop that she opened her eyes again. The scene had shifted to Chloe's old room, childhood mess and all. At first, Max wondered when this was since no one was in it...then she found out as her younger self, wearing her funeral wear, entered into the room. Young Max's face was a mask of pain and sorrow and Max knew exactly why. She and her family would be leaving right after the funeral. She had begged them to stay longer, to be there for Chloe, but there was nothing they could do. Her parent's jobs started in Seattle the next day and there was no way they could leave Max with Joyce. Not with what had just happened. The knew it seemed heartless, but their hands were truly tied. With no other recourse, while everyone was downstairs at the wake, Max had snuck away to Chloe's room. She had left to leave Chloe one last goodbye.
Max watched her younger self, tears in her eyes, pull out the tape recorder and start to record what would be her last goodbye for nearly five years. “Hey...Chloe...This is Max. I guess I just wanted to leave you one more message. Because I know this was the absolute worst time for me to go. I thought....maybe if you heard my voice it could be a little bit like I was there. I don't know, Maybe this was a dumb idea”, she said as tears started to run down her face. Max felt her own tears start to roll down her cheeks, hearing Rachel trying and failing to hold in her own. Her younger self paused for a moment before continuing.
“I would give anything to be there with you now. It's so hard, trying to say what I'm thinking. If I could just see you... But we'll get good at it-great at it! We'll talk and write all the time. And then-”, she started to say more, but young Max's expression froze and she stared at the recorder for a moment...before smiling a wicked grin. “Actually...we won't do any of that. I'll start a new life in Seattle and you'll be trapped in this shit hole of a town until I come rescue your pathetic ass”. Max shot up from her seat, her mouth agape in shock at the venomous words her younger self was saying.
“Wha-what?!”, she shouted as the young Max turned to look out of the screen.
“Because when I said I would never abandon you? Yeah, that was a lie. I couldn't wait to get away from you then just like...”, she started to say only for the scene to change again. It was like someone wiped the picture away, their hand acting as the transition from scene to scene. In the new scene, an older Max was in a bathtub, draped on the edge looking out at the audience. It was obvious that she was in the middle of a bath, but only her naked shoulders were visible. “...I wanted to do again here”, her other self finished. Max felt her weak pulse quicken and her eyes shoot wide looking at this new scene. Between the pale blue tiles, how the off white shower curtain hung and the small nook for soap in the middle of the wall, Max immediately recognized the bathroom she had used in her parent's house in Seattle. No...no no no, please not this. Not this time-, she thought to herself but between the peal of thunder that roared outside and the glint of metal on the edge of the tub, Max knew it could only be one specific moment. Her double smiled an evil happy grin. 5g7
“Yeah...I thought you'd recognize this moment Max”, they said, their voice sickeningly sweet. “I admit...it was pretty fun to watch from the Nexus too”. At that, Max felt her jaw hang slack.
“M-Maxine?”, she asked in a hoarse whisper. Dimly, she was aware of Rachel swearing and standing next to her, tugging on her for them to leave, but Max's attention was focused entirely on her other self. Maxine smiled evilly.
“Wow! Even for a dumb fucking cunt, you still nailed it in one! Good job!”, Maxine said as she started to sarcastically clap. “Then I guess you don't need a reminder of what happened here...do you?”
Max knew immediately what her doppelganger meant with her question. It was where she had- she shook her head. NO! No, don't think about that! “Wha-what is happening? Why are you doing this?!”, Max asked, but her double just groaned in annoyance.
“'Course that's what you would be worried about. Still trying to block it all from your mind. I was given an offer. One I gladly accepted. I help the Dark Presence hollow you out and I get to be set free on the world!”
Max felt Rachel let go of her and run somewhere, followed quickly by the sound of someone beating on a door, but again she ignored it. “H-hollow me? Set free?” Maxine flashed her a hungry smile.
“Duh! What, did all those deaths knock your brain loose? Remember? The tunnel and the hotel? I was there killing you each time!” The banging stopped and Max saw Rachel run back into the room, desperately looking for another way out.
A million questions ran through Max's brain at that moment, but she could only force one out of her mouth. “Those...those were you?” Her double cackled.
“And she finally gets it! Yes, you fucking idiot, those were me. Though I have to admit, killing you in the bath? That one felt the best.”, she said with a dreamy sigh as she played with the piece of metal on the side of the tub. “It was like finally-”, she started to say, but Max screamed and covered her ears.
“NO! Shut up! SHUT UP!”, she tried to scream over what Maxine was about to say, desperately trying to stop her from saying it and making it a reality. But her double didn't care, just spoke louder through the theater's speakers.
“Finally finishing what you almost did years ago! Jeez, you shouldn't interrupt people! It's fucking rude...”, she said as rubbed a finger in her ear, as if Max's yelling had actually hurt her ears. Max barely heard her. At Maxine's words, she felt her knees give out under her and collapsed onto the theater floor by her seat. Rachel was beside her in an instant.
“Max don't listen to her! This place is lying to you! Don't listen!”, she said as she tried to lift Max up, but Maxine made a buzzing sound at Rachel's words.
“Ehhhhhhhhh! Wrong you blonde bitch! I'm telling the absolute truth...aren't I Max?”, she said with false cheer. And for the first time in nearly five years, Max felt herself drawn back to that day. The day she almost took her own life.
Notes:
Yeah...
This next chapter might be a bit much. If anyone wishes to skip it, I understand. Leave a comment under this chapter and I will summarize the next chapter.
And for any one going through their own difficulties, please reach out to your local help line. No matter how hard things seem, there is always hope and the world is better with you in it.
Chapter 32
Notes:
The following chapter contains depictions of attempted self harm.
Reader discretion is advised
If you or anyone you know need assistance please reach out to your local help line. The world is always better with you in it.
Chapter Text
It had been mid-December, only two months since the horrible events that had happened in Arcadia Bay and Max's depression was at it's worse. The days had all blended together as Max had almost all but stopped eating or even taking care of herself. She had worn the same pajamas for nearly two weeks as she never left her room. Her parents had tried to help, but they didn't know the full story. To them, Max's depression seemed like extreme survivor's guilt. They could barely understand why their daughter blamed herself for something so outside her control. They could never imagine how Max had thought it was her that had caused the storm that had killed everyone in the first place. The only one who seemed to be able to get any sort of bit of the old Max to shine through was Chloe, but even Max saw how difficult that was becoming. Chloe had been holding back the pain of losing her mom for too long and the dam was threatening to burst.
With Christmas only a few weeks away, the Caulfield house was a place of misery. Max's depression had seemed to permeate the whole place...and Max placed the blame squarely on herself. It was just another way she felt she had ruined everyone's life. Then the storm had come. As far as storms went, this one was minor. Barely any snow, mostly light and sound...but to Max it was a sign. It was the universe telling her it was time to hang up the act. Max's parents had had to both work late, so it was just her and Chloe in the house. Chloe had stepped away to 'use the bathroom', but when she came back with red rimmed eyes Max knew she had been crying. Slowly, she sat up from bed.
“Good to see you sitting up, hippie”, Chloe said as she sat next to Max. “You okay?” Gently, Chloe placed a hand on Max's shoulder as the distant sound of thunder echoed in the darkened room. Max just nodded, not even paying attention to the storm.
“I'm okay”, she quietly lied. “Just...hungry. I could go for a burger”, she whispered as she gripped at her stomach, the lie making her queasy. Chloe's face lit up at Max's words.
*“Hey, that's good! I...think I can make you one here...your parent's have some ground beef and buns right?”, she said as she started to stand, but Max shook her head. 90
“I...I really want one from Katsu Burger”, she said, hoping to put enough emotion behind the request that it sounded believable. She could see the concern on Chloe's face as clear as day. Katsu Burger was only 15 minutes away from them on a good day, but with the snow it would take Chloe nearly twice as long to get there and back. Not to mention waiting for them to cook and bag the food. That meant leaving Max alone for over an hour, the longest she had been alone since everything had started. Max could see the concern for leaving her alone war with the urge to help fight it's way across Chloe's face and hated herself even more. Eventually, the urge to make sure Max ate won out. Chloe gave a sad smile and nodded.
“Okay...will you be okay alone for a bit?”, she asked as she stood to make the food run. Max didn't answer, just gave a small nod. “Okay...I'll be back in a bit”, Chloe said as she started to walk away, but she stopped when she had reached Max's bedroom door. Something else was warring within Chloe, but Max had been too swallowed up in her own despair to see it. Chloe was about to ask her something, when she stopped and shook her head. “You...you want the Tokyo Classic right?”, she asked instead, nodding along with Max. “Okay...I...I'll be back soon”, she said again before leaving.
*Max waited a few minutes before walking over to her parent's bedroom and taking out a replacement blade from her dad's old razor kit. Her dad had stopped shaving his beard long ago, back when they had moved to Seattle, but he still kept the old double sided razor in case he ever decided to shave it all off. Max then drug herself into her bathroom and closed the door, placing the razor on the edge of the bathtub lip before starting to fill the tub. She briefly thought about just getting in the tub still dressed, since taking off the pajamas seemed too difficult, but forced herself to do it all the same. As her top went over head, she caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror. The sight made her stop and stare hard at what she saw. 3
Looking back at her was a person she dimly recognized as herself, but only barely. The girl's hair had grown longer, nearly reaching her shoulders. She had been skinny before, but after not eating for so long Max believed she could see the ribs start to poke against the skin of the reflected girl. Max looked at the other girl's forlorn face, her eyes shallow pools of pain, and gently placed a hand on the mirror. She had looked so...small. So broken. Like she would never recover from the pain she carried. Max felt a tear roll down her cheek. She wanted to set that girl free, to stop the pain she was in...and soon she would. Max tore her eyes away from the reflected girl and stripped out of the rest of her pajamas before lowering herself into the warm water. She allowed herself to soak in the warmth one last time and for the briefest of seconds, the thought about what she was about to do broke through. How it would affect her parents. How it would devastate Chloe. The thought gave her pause...and then the names sounded off in her head.
*Warren Graham, Dana Ward, Brooke Scott, Joyce and so many others. All dead, because of her. Because of her fucking around with time. It wasn't right that they had all died because of her, yet she got to keep living her life. She knew how badly it would hurt Chloe and her family, but this was her price to pay. They would grieve, but with her gone they could finally move on and heal. Gently, she picked up the razor, feeling nothing but relief. She studied the edges of it as another distant roar of thunder sounded outside. Slowly, she raised her wrist out of the water and moved the blade towards it...only to stop. There was something there. Something she hadn't seen ever since Arcadia Bay. 6
6
Sitting on her left wrist was the blue butterfly, the edge of the blade resting right between its' wings. Max stared, her mouth slightly ajar, as the butterfly moved on her wrist, turning to face her. “You're...”, Max found herself softly saying as she looked at the beautiful insect on her wrist. As she looked, the butterfly took off and landed on Max's chest. She didn't even feel its' wings on her skin as it lowered itself flat against her before dissolving into her. The moment it had, Max felt a warmth rush through her. For the first time in months...she felt alive again, then the visions came.
Of Chloe doing silly things to try and cheer her up. Of her parents trying to get their work schedules set up so she was never alone. The long nights Chloe would spend just sitting beside Max while another nightmare ravaged her sleep. She experienced, all at once, all of the love her family and best friend had been trying to show her that her shell of self-loathing had kept her from seeing. Then just as fast at the visions had come, they ended. And Max was sitting back in her bathtub, the razor gripped in her fingers hovering above her wrist. “Oh god...”, she whispered as the enormity of what she had been about to do hit her. She dropped the razor into the bath, barely hearing a splash as it hit the water. The relief from before had vanished and had been replaced by over-whelming fear at what she had nearly done.
Her breath had come wild and fast, echoing in the tiled walls of the bathroom while tears spilled down her face. “I'm sorry! I'm so sorry!”, she screamed out at the world as she curled around herself. Even now, she wasn't sure how long she sat there crying to herself before wiping away the tears and draining the water. She stood, fishing the razor out of the tub, and was just about to walk out of the bathroom when she caught sight of herself again. Her reflection was the same, her brown hair nearly reaching her shoulders, looking a little too skinny from not eating, and her eyes puffy from crying...but unlike before she recognized it as herself. She gave herself a sad smile, wrapped up in a robe she had had for years and walked out, taking the stairs down into the family room before diverting to the kitchen. She threw away the razor deep into the trash and prayed that the memory of what she had nearly done would go with it.
She was still standing there when she heard the garage open and Chloe walk in. The sight of the blue haired punk, wrapped up in a puffy jacket, scarf and her black beanie pulled low over her ears, brought back the shame at what she had almost done...but also the love that Chloe had been trying to show her she still had. Chloe had barely any time to react to Max's presence before the smaller girl had almost tackled her into a hug, whispering how sorry she was into her chest.
*“Max! What's wrong?! What happened?!”, Chloe had said, practically throwing their food on the counter before wrapping Max in a hug of her own. Max didn't say anything for a long moment. Just cried into her best friends chest. 18
“I...I shouldn't...ha-have asked you...to go”, she eventually said through shuddering breaths. Max had felt Chloe's surprise but she had simply hugged her tighter in response.
“C-come on dork...it's okay. The storm wasn't that bad and besides, who was I to deny you delicious burgers?” She almost told Chloe right then what she had tried to do. What she nearly HAD done...but she couldn't. She had caused enough grief for her friend.
“You've done...so much for me...I've been such a burden lately”, Max had whispered through her tears, only for Chloe to push her away just enough to look into her face. When Max looked up at her, she saw the worry at Max's words...but also how much Chloe cared for her.
“Bullshit Max. You're never a burden...not to me. To me...you're the girl who gave me a second chance...who came back to save me more times than I can count. I...I love you for that Max”. Max had wished later she had kissed Chloe again right there...but she had chickened out. Instead, she wiped the tears from her eyes and thanked her. The memory and the razor left behind...but never truly forgotten.
2
Max came to to the sound of Maxine laughing raucously on the theater screen. “There it is! Finally admitting it to yourself huh?”, she said as she clapped her hands in victory. “Finally admitting what a selfish piece of shit you almost were. You had the best fucking life someone could have had, but you still tried to throw it away over one stupid fucking decision.”, she growled as Max looked back up at the screen. Maxine wore an expression of absolute victory on her face. “You want to know the best part? You were absolutely right! I mean...you killed HOW many people to save that whore and what all did you do with it?! You held her back for YEARS, forced her to work her ass off to support you and your shitty photography career and then drug her to the middle of butt-fuck nowhere Washington to die horribly! While you yourself get turned into some Cthulu ass bitch's puppet! It's fucking priceless! I can't wait to see how it uses you to fuck over everyone else!” Maxine let out a shrill laugh of excitement as Max heard Rachel shout out.
“FUCK YOU!!! MAX IS WORTH MORE THAN YOU'LL EVER BE YOU NOTHING PIECE OF SHIT!!!”, Rachel screamed out, her voice echoing loud in the theater. Maxine stopped laughing and her eyes narrowed on Rachel. For a moment, something like recognition sparked in her eyes, but then it was gone and replace by dark hatred.
“Oh get off your high horse. I'm right and she knows it...don't you Max?” Max tried to find the words to argue against what Maxine was saying...but they didn't exist. Everything she was saying was true. Max had had a good life, but she had still tried to kill herself just to get away from the guilt of just one choice. A choice that cost the lives of people she had known and forced Chloe to have to lose her own mother. And even after she had tried to live on despite the pain, what had she done with it? Nothing. She had no photography career, Chloe was having to work all the time just to support them, and now...now they were all going to die. Or worse if what Maxine was saying was true. This...is all my fault, she thought to herself as her eyes fell to the floor in front of her. She felt Rachel kneel next to her.
“No, Max no. You can't!”, she yelled out as she gripped Max's shoulders.
“God...you really are pathetic”, Maxine responded from the theater screen, drawing both Max's and Rachel's attention back to her. “Pathetic...and selfish. You had people desperately trying to reach out to you, to help you and you just shoved them away. Even thinking they would have been better if you were just dead”. As Maxine spoke, the darkness of the theater seemed to thicken. Shadows that had been cast on the wall began to lengthen as the darkness beneath the seats seemed to reach out towards Max. “Honestly? You were fucking right. So let's fix that...shall we?”. The picture on the screen began to tear, just like when Zane had used his art, and the scene changed one final time. Max got the barest glimpse of it before Rachel blocked her vision, but it was enough. The water had turned red and Max's glassy eyes stared vacant out of the screen. Max's arm hung loosely over the edge of the tub, a small puddle of her blood directly under it.
“Max don't look!”, Rachel shouted as she tugged Max towards somewhere while trying to block her vision...but it didn't keep the sound from reaching her. Didn't stop her from hearing Chloe open the bathroom door and screaming Max's name in horror. Didn't stop her from hearing her cry as hard as when her dad had died and the sound of sloshing water while she cradled Max's body...then she felt the two of them burst through a door and Rachel was dragging her down a short flight of stairs. Max practically fell down them, collapsing in a silent heap in a small alley clearing just next to the theater. There was no sound, no Chloe crying, no steady drip of blood into a puddle...just the sound of rain and Rachel breathing hard, slamming a door above them. Max simply leaned back and stared up at the blank sky. Rachel was beside her a second later.
“Max! Max stay with me! Don't fucking listen to that bitch! It's not true!”, she shouted, cradling Max's face and forcing her to look at her. Max didn't even fight it; just dimly rolled her head to look at Rachel.
“But she's right”, Max said quietly. Again, the shadows began to lengthen...to reach hungrily towards Max and Rachel. “I was right back then...I should have gone through with it”. Max slowly reached into her bag and pulled out the gun. “Everything I've done has just been one big fuck up. Arcadia Bay, Chloe...even here. I should have listened to myself back then. It would have been easier ”. At Max's words, Rachel's hand shot out and grabbed Max's wrist, forcing the gun away from themselves. Max didn't even try to fight her...just gazed forlornly at the weapon.
“No! You were wrong then and you are wrong now! Don't be manipulated by this fucking place!”, Rachel screamed out in Max's face. Max quickly spun her head to face her.
“YOU WEREN'T THERE!”, Max screamed back as loud as her weak lungs would let her, her voice echoing in the alley. “You didn't have to see my family tearing themselves apart trying to fix me! Didn't have see the list of names of people you fucking knew that died because of your choice! Didn't...”, her voice caught in her throat, “didn't have to listen to Chloe crying quietly to herself when she thought no one is around. You could never know...you were already dead by then”. Rachel stared at Max, her mouth a thin pressed line. A storm of emotions clashed behind Rachel's eyes. “Just let me go Rachel...if you do, this place will let you move on”. At that, Max saw something break in Rachel. She hung her head in resignation and Max fully expected her to let go of her so she could put all of this to an end...but the hand holding her wrist held tight.
*“No...it won't Max. If I let you kill yourself here, I'll be trapped right alongside you. A slave to the Dark Presence for all eternity”. Max started to tell her that she was wrong, but Rachel cut her off. “I'm not Max...I know it's true”. 22
“How? How could you possibly know?”, Max asked quietly.
Rachel looked back up at Max, tears rolling down her face, her hazel eyes shining a faint blue. “For the same reason that I do know the pain you went through. How painful it was to hear the list of the dead, to have to listen to Chloe grieve quietly...to know the feeling of false relief you had thinking that everything would be over soon”. Max stared in confusion at Rachel, only for her mouth to hang agape as Rachel changed. It was still her...still the woman she had been traveling with through this hellscape...but now a pair of beautiful blue butterfly wings sprouted from her back, the light shining from them pushing away the shadows.
“Because I've always been with you Max...ever since the beginning”
Chapter Text
Max desperately worked her mouth, trying to form SOMETHING to ask the person she thought had been Rachel Amber...but she had nothing. She could only watch as the butterfly wings beat one last time, the wind tickling Max's face. It wasn't until she heard herself drop the gun that Max finally snapped back to reality. “I...wh...how?”, she asked incredulously as Rachel slowly grabbed the dropped weapon.
“I just drop my biggest secret on you and that's all you got to ask?”, Rachel asked with a chuckle, but Max could still hear the fear and worry in her voice. She shook her head and all of the questions spilled out of her at once.
“What...what are you? How did you get here? Are you why I can control time? Did you choose me or something? How long have you been with me? Is all this why you can restore the parts taken from me? Just...WHAT IS HAPPENING?!”, she finally shouted out in absolute confusion her previous depression completely forgotten. Rachel just laughed and shook her head.
“Well...I did ask. There is only so much I can answer Max, but let me try”. Rachel made a movement as if to flex her shoulders and the wings seemed to be sucked into her, she then cleared her throat and began speaking. “I'm a being that has been around since...well...forever. From the moment time started, I've existed too”.
“So...you're a...god?”, Max asked quietly only for Rachel's eyes to shoot wide and laugh.
“What?! No! Oh man no!”, Rachel said before devolving into laughter. Max just angrily crossed her arms.
“Well what are you then?”
Rachel's laughter calmed and she smiled at Max. “There...isn't really a good word for what I am. I guess you could call me a...spirit?” Max shook her head at that.
“Okay...okay a spirit...so you said that you've existed as long as time has. Does that mean...you ARE time? You control it?” Rachel grimaced but shook her head.
“No...nothing like that. At least, not like you can. At most, I could flit between various points of time. Be in Ancient Greece one moment then the year 3000 the next, but to actually control it? I didn't think that was possible...until I met you”. Rachel scooted on her knees and sat next to Max, drawing her legs up to her chest. “My entire existence, I had been content to just observe history in random snippets, but it was passive. None of it really...drew me in I guess”. Rachel's eyes seemed to drift for a moment, as if remembering that time. Max could see the memory wasn't upsetting to Rachel, but it definitely wasn't happy either. Rachel shook away the past and focused back on the present.
“Then I entered October 7th 2013...and felt you calling to me. Like a beacon”. She turned to face Max fully. “Max you asked if I gave you your powers...I didn't. You have ALWAYS had them. I don't know how or why, but you do. Even before you first used them, I could SENSE it in you. How time seemed to...to BEND around you. Then Chloe was shot and you used your powers for the first time”. Rachel grasped Max's hand and when she spoke it was if she was entranced.
“I felt this...ENERGY flow out of you, go through me and grow. It wasn't until I saw you fully vanish that I realized what had happened. Max, your power became amplified through me... but not just that. I realized, at that second, I could act as...as a focus. Because you weren't used to using the power, you hadn't anchored yourself in time and had traveled with the rewind. So for a while I was your anchor, but before I knew it you were doing it all on your own”. Rachel's face lit up in awe as Max felt her own shock at what she was saying race across hers, scarcely believing it.
“You...were with me? Even back then?”, she finally asked in a quiet whisper causing Rachel to nod vigorously.
“Yes! Through saving Kate, your first photo jump, all of it! I helped steer your power to where it NEEDED to be. Some of it was harder than others, like freezing time in such a way that you can still move around, but all of it came from you! From then on, I felt I...I HAD to be with you. To help you learn how best to use these gifts!”
This...this is too much, Max thought to herself as she rose and started to pace the alley, trying to gather her thoughts. “So...so you have been guiding me since the beginning? Helping me with my power?” Rachel placed the gun on the ground and then shot up, grabbing Max's hands in her own.
“Exactly! You...you gave me purpose. For the first time in my entire existence! I figured it was temporary at best, that eventually I would go back to how I was...but I didn't”, Rachel said as she released Max's hands and started to pace slowly in spot. “I started exploring your life up to that point, watching you through time. Your meeting with Chloe, your life in Arcadia Bay, your time in Seattle...all of it!”, she stopped pacing and faced Max, a slight blush to her cheeks. “Before I knew it, You had become someone special to me. I didn't want to see you be hurt...which made everything after Arcadia Bay so much worse”. At this, Rachel's expression fell and Max could feel the pain roll off of her.
“Seeing you hurting like that...I just wanted to make it all better...but there was nothing I could do. I didn't have a body of my own. I couldn't talk to you...couldn't say what you meant to me. I nearly looked into your future to show you recovered, but even if I had I didn't think I had a way to actually show it to you. Then that night happened”. Rachel fell silent and for just a moment, Max felt the shame come back. Just another person I let down, she started to think to herself before she felt Rachel wrapping her knuckles lightly on her forehead. “None of that Max Caulfield. You were going through something that no one had ever gone through before. Believe me. I checked. You had every right to feel as depressed as you did”.
“But I nearly...”, Max started to say, only for Rachel to press her finger to her lips.
“Exactly. Nearly. You didn't actually do it. I could sense how badly your sadness was affecting you, preventing you from seeing all the love people still had for you. That night...I was so desperate for you to see and feel not only their love, but my own as well, that I tried to just...show it to you as I saw it. Honestly, I was surprised it worked so well, even if it seemed to scare the crap out of you after. From then on...I swore that I would never let any harm come to you”. Rachel's words brought a smile to Max's face and she couldn't help but laugh. All this time...I've had a guardian angel with me. I wish I had known.
“Why...why didn't you tell me any of this before now?”, she asked, but Rachel just winced.
“Because honestly? I never expected us to actually MEET like this. Appearing as a butterfly and showing you events unclouded by feelings is one thing, but meeting you in person was another thing entirely. I just...figured I would constantly be in the background”, she said as she shrugged and gestured around. “Then you got taken...and me right along with you. I felt the Dark Presence rip us apart and this place forcing me into a physical form. Once I had one, I found myself in that nightmare version of Seattle. I could still feel you, so I did everything I could to reach you”.
Max was surprised to hear how much this soothed her. Back when she had thought Rachel was a ghost, she had to admit, it had felt a little lonely. Knowing now that she hadn't been alone? That someone was right alongside her trying to escape too? It meant the world to her. But something was nagging at her...something not sitting right. “So...why come to me as Rachel Amber? Why not just...tell me what was happening?” Rachel seemed to freeze for a moment before wincing and rubbing at the back of her head.
“Well, because I kind of...panicked”.
“You panicked?”
“Well what else could I have been?! If I had shown up as Chloe, Joyce, Kate or even one of your parents you would have freaked! So I wanted to appear as someone that you could trust. Then I just...figured it would be best to keep that up”.
“But why Rachel? I never even met her!”
At that, Rachel smiled and clapped her hands together. “Exactly! You knew enough about her to have an idea of what she was like, but not enough to truly KNOW her. That allowed me to easily step in to her role! I had looked at her history along with you and Chloe's, considering how close the three of you're lives played off each other!”, she said before wincing again. “Though I hadn't expected you to see some of the worst parts of her in that hotel. I'm just glad it didn't drive you away seeing that”.
Again, Max shook her head, but this time it was in amazement. The fact that Rachel had been able to come up with all of this on the fly was nothing short of amazing, way better than Max would have been able to do. “That...is just amazing. It even allowed you to heal me without me getting suspicious!”, she said, but that caused Rachel's face to freeze mid smile. Max watched as the smile slowly faded.
“Actually...that was by luck. I had NO CLUE I could do that! Thank god I found it by accident! We would have been screwed otherwise!”
Max's mouth hung agape. “That was on accident?!”
“What!? I've never done anything like this before!” Max groaned and held her head in her hands. Well...that's not upsetting, she thought before rubbing at her face and looking back up. There was so much more she wanted to know, so many questions she wanted to ask, but talking about her deaths had pushed to the forefront the most important ones.
“How did you know everything about here? About the Dark Presence? Could you sense it?” At that, Rachel's face, which had been filled with a mixture of relief and joy, darkened.
“That's one of the few things I don't really know. When we got here I got a...general idea of what the Dark Presence is and how it operates, but that's it. It's like...this hungry black hole. Trying to drag everything into darkness. It's why I can't let it get a hold of you. I have no clue what it would do to reality if it successfully took you over...but I know it wouldn't by good”. That sent a chill running down Max's spine. It wasn't anything new...but still hearing Rachel say it made it sound more dangerous. No matter what...they had to get out of here.
*“Okay, I still have hella questions, but I don't think we have time for them. We need to get moving again Rach-”, Max started to say but drew up short. Was it right to still call her Rachel after all of this? That wasn't really her name, and even though she had been with Max for most of her life, Max had no idea what to really call her. “Wait...what should I call you? What's your name?” 5
Rachel rubbed at her chin for a moment before giving a smirk. “Would you believe it's Philemon?” When Max didn't respond, Rachel's smile faltered some. “Never mind. Bad joke. You can still call me Rachel”.
Max made a mental note to look up just what Rachel had meant with her joke before nodding. “Okay then...so what do we do now Rachel?”
“How about you just fucking die already?”, the anger filled voice of Maxine echoed out of nowhere.
“Shit! Max she's back!”, Rachel shouted diving for her pipe while Max scrambled to pick up the forgotten gun. The moment they were both armed, Maxine materialized out of the darkness, a legion of Taken behind her. Maxine's face was a twisted mask of anger and hatred as she stared at the two of them. Up close, Max could scarcely believe it was the same version of her younger self she had seen so often in the Nexus. Her shirt, once the pink Jane Doe, had been replaced by a black tank top covered in words that looked like it had been carved into it. Her grey hoodie and jeans had turned into a thin leather jacket and pants respectively and over her entire body crawled tendrils of shadow. A cold shiver went down Max's spine as she realized this was what was in store for her if the Dark Presence got it's way.
“You...were supposed to kill yourself you dumb fucking cunt”, she said leveling an accusing finger at them.
“Yeah well...someone helped draw me away from that”, Max said pointing the gun at her alternate self. She figured it wouldn't actually do anything, but the thought made her feel safer. Maxine's face twisted in a snarl before groaning.
“Fucking butterfly bitch fucking shit up again. Well fuck it. Having you kill yourself would have been the easy way”, she started to say before smiling wickedly. “But now we get to do this the fun way. I'll just have to make you beg for death”. Max felt her stomach twist in knots. She did not want to know what her double had planned to make that happen. For a moment, she thought they could just try to fight her, but that idea was quickly thrown away. Max knew first hand just how strong Maxine was from when she had killed her in the hotel. Fighting her was an insane prospect, but with the Taken Max knew it was truly impossible.
“I'd like to see you try, bitch!”, Rachel growled from behind Max causing Maxine to focus on her.
“Oh please...it'll be easy! The question is...do I make you watch or start the torture by ripping off your pretty little wings?”, Maxine said as she slowly began to stalk towards them. Shit! SHIT! I need to think of something!, Max shouted at herself looking for any sort of way out. There wasn't one. The alley only had two exits. One was blocked by a car and the other by Maxine. Their only route out was back into the theater.
“Maybe...but only if you catch me first!”, Max shouted before grabbing Rachel's hand and bolting up the stairs to the door they had come through. As she threw it open for them to run through, she heard Maxine give an overwrought groan of frustration.
“Really? Just accept it Max! It'll-”, she heard her start to say but it was cut off as the door slammed shut. Max and Rachel ran back the way they had come into the theater, only for the door back to the lobby to be blocked by a wall of darkness.
“Shit!”, Rachel swore before spinning around to look for any other way. Max had just started to reach into her bag to pull out the light when Rachel grabbed her arm. “This way!”, she shouted, pointing at a small nearby door. Max didn't even argue, just ran with her into the door and up a small flight of stairs and through another door at the top of them. It wasn't until they saw the trashed canisters and film scattered over everything that they realized they had run into the projection booth. And that the only other way out was back the way they had come. “Fuck! Max, it's a dead end!”, Rachel shouted as she desperately looked around for any other way out, but even a cursory glance made it obvious there wasn't.
“Awwww...are the little rats caught in a trap?”, Maxine called up the stairs at them. “Fuck...can't even run away correctly. Tell ya what. I'm feeling generous! I'll give you a little bit of time to say your goodbyes. You come on down when you're ready to die”. Maxine's hate filled laughter echoed up the stairs before falling silent. For a moment, Max refused to believe her doubles words, that there had to be something...ANYTHING they could do to get out. That hope was quickly dashed. They were well and truly trapped. She heard Rachel's breath start to come fast and hard beside her.
“No...no no no, I can't have trapped us. There has...there has to be something! I...I could smash out the windows!”, she said as she started to ready her pipe to break them, but Max stopped her.
“Rachel, we couldn't get through the opening if we tried...we're trapped”. At Max's words, Rachel's expression fell. Her grip loosened on the pipe and it fell from her fingers in a resounding clang. Slowly she turned, her face twisted in fear.
*“I...just killed us. Didn't I?”, she asked quietly, fear heavy in her voice, and Max felt her heart break for her. She had been trying so hard to get them out...and now Max was going to die. This time for the final time. 8
“It...it's okay. You had no way of knowing”, Max said sinking to the floor. The short run they had done and the knowledge about what was about to happen had left her exhausted. Rachel sat next to her, bringing her knees up to her chest.
“This...is all my fault. I could go anywhere in time, be anywhere, see anything...but I didn't. If I had just looked ahead in time, seen what was coming...maybe I could have kept you from coming here somehow. Could've protected you better”, Rachel said as tears started to prickle at the corners of her eyes. Max just wrapped her in a one armed hug.
“You had no way of knowing anything like this could happen, and even if you had, I doubt the Dark Presence would have let you see any of it. You can't blame yourself for this”.
“But I swore to protect you! And I couldn't even do that! Just led you to death after deat-”. Rachel froze, her tear streaked eyes wide with realization. “That's it...”, she whispered quietly.
“What is?”
“Max, what if I killed you?” For a second, Max thought she had misheard her. That she had said something else, but then the words finally clicked. Slowly, Max turned to face her.
“What do you mean?”
“If I kill you...then it wouldn't be you begging for death or killing yourself. The Dark Presence couldn't take you. It would have to bring you back and then you can go find Alan and get out!” Max thought about what Rachel was saying. It...kind of made sense. There was no telling if the Dark Presence wouldn't immediately pull some other plan to try and take her over, but it would a least give her a chance. There was just one problem.
“But what about you? Even if you kill me, it won't let you escape. They'll just kill you or worse!” Rachel froze at that. Max could see her processing what she had said before shaking her head.
“It doesn't matter. If they kill me, they kill me. But at least you'd be safe!” A jolt of fear shot through Max at those words. She tightly grabbed Rachel's shoulders and gave her a small shake.
“No! I won't let that happen! I can't have anymore friends die because of me!” Rachel gasped in shock at what Max had said, the words lingering heavy between them.
“Friend?”, she asked quietly. Max gave a small sad smile at Rachel's shock. Honestly, she was a little shocked herself at calling her a friend, but what else did you call someone who had been with you your entire life? Had silently helped you without any expectation of gratitude or acknowledgment? Even though they had only just met, to Max, Rachel had become another friend that she would never give up.
“Yeah...my friend. And I won't let you die because of me. Too many others have done that already. I won't lose another the same way”.
Rachel smiled before sniffing and rubbing more tears from her eyes. “Damn Max...you always this sappy?”. Max gave a sad chuckle before wrapping Rachel in a hug.
“If anyone would know...it's you”.
“Heh...fair point. So what do we do? How can we get out?” Max was just about to say she still had no idea on that...only to stop as her eyes fell on something behind Rachel. Something that hadn't been there a second before. Sitting on a box behind her was what looked like a cylindrical grenade with spots cut in it's casing, a blue line wrapping around the top. Attached was note.
'Use this and run. Leave her here. I'll get you both out'
Max's eyes went wide as she realized who this had to be from. Mr. Door had given them a way out. “That's it!”, she shouted as she grabbed what she assumed was a flash bang. Rachel looked at it in confusion.
“Wait...where did that come from?” Max shook her head.
“It doesn't matter. I can get us out. You stay here, I'll lure them away and blind them with this, then we can both get out!”
“What?! Max I'm not letting you go out there on your own!”, Rachel shouted fearfully. Max had to admit, she didn't want to be going out there alone either, but if Mr. Door really had given them this chance, then it was the only choice they had. And since she knew there was no way Rachel would let her go through with it, she would have to force it.
“I know...which is why I'm sorry for doing this”. As Rachel stared at her in confusion, Max shoved hard against her knocking her down into a pile of film. Rachel lay there stunned, wrapped up in the film, just long enough for Max to grab her pipe and run out the door. She slammed it shut and jammed the pipe through the door handle, piercing the dry wall with it and locking Rachel in. A second later, she heard Rachel slam against the door.
“NO! MAX WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!”, she shouted from the other side of the door and Max heard her try to pull the door open, only for the pipe to stop it. Rachel started to bang her fists on the door. “DON'T DO THIS!” The pain in her voice was nearly enough to make Max abandon the plan, but she grit her teeth and steeled herself. If this saves us both...I have to do it, she thought as she pushed away and went down the stairs. She heard Rachel calling for her the entire time until she exited the stairwell back into the theater. Maxine and three of the Taken stood staring at her, Maxine wearing an expression of abject shock. All of them were right in front of the door shrouded in darkness, it's bright points visible to dispel it. Max gripped the flashbang tightly.
“Wow...did not expect you to come down alone. Kudos for you on that. So...ready to finally die?”, Maxine asked. Max gave her a thin smile.
“Not just yet”. She pulled the pin on the flashbang and tossed it right among them before slamming her eyes shut and covering her ears. She barely heard Maxine shout in surprise before it went off with a roar. The bang still left Max's ears slightly ringing, but at least she hadn't blinded herself in the process. She opened her eyes and just barely took in the sight of Maxine and one of the Taken writhing in agony. The other two had been disintegrated along with the darkness that had covered the door.
“YOU FUCKING BITCH!!!!”, Maxine screeched as Max ran past her, shouldering her double aside and threw open the doors to the lobby. She ran towards the closest stairs, but cursed at the sight of the two Taken running up them. Different way! DIFFERENT WAY!!, she mentally shouted at herself before spying a door that read 'Staff Only. Roof Access'. She allowed herself a smile as she ran through that door and the next, back out into the rainy night. Already, Max was breathing hard, but as she heard Maxine throw open the theater doors and scream after her, she spurred herself to push through.
A seemingly endless amount of metal crosswalks connected the roof of the theater with other nearby ones and Max ran hard across them, the pounding sound of her own feet dampened by the sound of the others chasing her. Max ran. She ran as hard as her weakened heart and lungs would let her across the rooftops, the sound of her pursuers close behind. She prayed that Rachel would be safe, hating herself for abandoning her like this...but it was the only choice she had. She skidded to a halt as she reached the edge of a roof and turned to look back at the small group that had been chasing her. “Nowhere to run now...”, Maxine said with a wicked smile. Max could feel the malice radiating off her like a wave.
Max's breath came ragged as she clutched at her side and her vision grew spotty. That short run had taken a lot out of her. Whatever was going to happen, she hoped it happened fast. “Yeah...well...go fuck your selfie”, she wheezed out, not even sure why that particular insult from her past had popped into her head. Clearly, Maxine felt the same as she rubbed at her temples in aggravation.
“What? Why would-I'm not even using a camera right now! Fuck it, never mind. I'll have you begging for death soon enough and it won't matter any way”, she said as the few lights around them began to flicker and the Taken started to move in on her. Max smiled triumphantly. Her guess had been correct.
“Sorry...maybe next time”, she said before turning and jumping off the roof. She heard Maxine's surprised but still pleased laugh just before she fell past the roof line.
“You fucking idiot! I still win that way!”, she shouted as Max felt herself start to teleport, just like she had in the TV studio. Not this time, she thought before vanishing a second before she hit the rain soaked pavement below. gninigeb eht ot kcab
Chapter Text
After running for her life multiple times, not eating since that morning and then getting caught out in the rain, Chloe practically collapsed into the farm house as soon as Tor opened the door. Tor let out a raucous laugh. “Shit girl...thought you had better stamina than that!” Chloe nearly shot back an acidic retort, but quickly decided she was too damn tired for that. Instead, she just gave him the bird from where she was lying in the foyer. Tor and Odin laughed.
“Alright, come on Callie”, Odin said nudging Chloe in the side with his boot. “Up and at em. We'll scrounge you up some food. Make yourself comfortable on the couch for now” Chloe groaned. Moving seemed too hard after everything else, but the thought of food spurred her on. She pushed herself up and got her first good look at the inside of the Anderson's farm house.
Much like outside, it too had clearly seen better days. The old vertical striped wallpaper was fading heavily in parts and what little furniture there was looked like it could fall apart at any second. Shit...and I thought our stuff was old growing up, Chloe thought to herself as she walked into the living room and collapsed onto the sofa. It gave out an audible whoomp and Chloe half-expected to see a cloud of dust shoot up from it like she was in some old cartoon. Thankfully, it seemed to have been recently cleaned. Tor was by the fireplace in front of the couch, loading logs into it to start a fire. Chloe started to rise. “Need some help?”, she asked, but Tor just shook his head and waved at her to sit back down.
“Nah. Keep your seat kid. You've done enough. I'll have this old fire a roaring soon enough”. A part of Chloe doubted that, but she also felt too tired to actually try and help so she collapsed back into the couch. As she did, she felt herself sitting on something in her overshirt's pocket. Reaching in, Chloe grasped the lightswitch Odin had sent her down into the shop's basement church to grab and pulled it out. Again, she looked the item over. For the life of her, she still couldn't figure out why this thing was so important. It just looked like a simple light switch that had been cut from a lamp. Chloe moved her thumb to press down on the switch, only for Tor's hand to snap out and grab the switch before she could actually do it. “You don't want to do that kid...not right now anyways”.
*Chloe leaned forward and shook her head. “Okay...what the fuck is that thing? You guys had me grab it but you've yet to tell me what it actually is”. Tor looked at the small switch for a moment, as if thinking how best to explain it, when Chloe heard Odin answer her question. 17
“That Callie, is the best weapon we have against the Scratching Hag. That's Tom's clicker cut off from his lamp years and years ago. If you use that, in the proper time and place, you'll be able to drive her back and save your girl”. Odin slowly walked up to Chloe with a paper plate and handed it down to her. There was just a simple cold cut sandwich sitting on it, but to Chloe it might as well have been a feast. She quickly took the plate and practically swallowed the entire sandwich whole. Odin just gave a bit of a chuckle at her and sat down in a large easy chair. The old man let out a satisfied groan as he did. Tor bellowed out a laugh and clapped Odin on the shoulder before walking off further into the house.
“Getting old there bro?” Odin just grumbled in Tor's general direction.
“Eh shut your trap.”
Chloe set the plate down and cleared her throat. “What did you mean when you said that thing can get Max back?”, she said as she gestured at where Tor had gone. Odin focused his one good eye on Chloe before groaning and sitting forward.
*“That's...going to take a bit to explain Callie. And honestly, it's going to be much easier once we all get a little bit drunker”. Chloe arched an eye brow at Odin's comment, only for Tor to walk back in holding two massive jugs filled with a clear liquid. 27
“Damn straight! Some things just make more sense fucked out of your mind!” He said as he dropped both jugs and the switch onto a nearby coffee table. He then went off into the kitchen and quickly returned with three glasses. He set each down, picked up the nearest jug and uncorked it. The distinct smell of hard alcohol immediately filled the room despite the muskiness that had been hanging in it before. The smell made Chloe reel back.
“Holy fuck! You sure that didn't go bad?! What the fuck is it?” Odin and Tor just breathed in the scent of the strong liquor and sighed. Tor turned to Chloe and flashed her a wide grin.
“100% pure Anderson Moonshine. Made right here on the farm”. He then poured himself a full glass and drained it in one sitting. “WOOOO!”, he yelled out before collapsing onto the couch opposite Chloe. Chloe could only stare in shock at the old rocker. Odin just laughed and poured a small glass for Chloe then a larger one for himself. He then pushed it over to her and leaned back taking large sips from his own glass.
“You don't got to throw it back if you don't want Callie, but it may help for your first time”. Slowly, Chloe's wide eyes fell to the glass of noxious liquor and gulped. It wasn't that she wasn't used to strong drinks, hell she had drunk plenty of hard liquors in her rebellious years in Arcadia Bay. None of them had smelled like this though. As she lifted the glass she felt like she was 16 again and trying vodka for the first time.
“Y-you sure we gotta do this? What the fuck is even in this shit?”, she asked causing Tor to bark out a laugh.
*“Oh that's the best part! And our family secret recipe!”, he said as he held up a hand and counted off the ingredients as he said them. “Yeast and sugar from the farm mixed with water straight from Cauldron Lake!” Chloe nearly threw the glass across the room. 5
“WHAT?!”, she shrieked as she held the clear liquid away from herself like it was acid. To her surprise, Odin and Tor just laughed.
“Yeah, figured that would be your reaction...but hey, beats the shit out of the alternative. Didn't want you thinking we had drugged you or something”, Tor said before pouring himself another glass and drinking it slower. Chloe looked at him as if he had gone somehow even more insane.
“You want me to drink water that's home to some...fucked up evil thing from another dimension?! WHY?!”, she loudly asked. Odin's answer stopped her protesting in its' tracks.
“Cause it's the only way we're going to have a chance in hell of getting your girl back from her clutches”. Chloe stared at the one-eyed old man. She still didn't want to trust...whatever the hell this liquor was, but she knew deep down that what he was saying was true. That if they were going to get Max back, she had to drink it.
She looked down at the glass once more and swallowed a lump that had been forming in her throat. “If this fucking kills me, I'm kicking both of your asses”, she said before throwing back the clear liquid in a single gulp. Not even a second later she was coughing so hard she thought she would hack up a lung and the drink had left a numb burning sensation running down her throat and into her stomach.
Tor and Odin belly laughed at her reaction. “Hah! Shit...should have warned ya, that stuff has got some kick to it!”
“Fuck me! How the fuck can you drink this shit?!”, she wheezed out between coughs. Odin just waved the question away as Chloe's coughing fit died down.
“Years and years of practice”.
“Centuries even!”, Tor laughed out while clapping the still coughing Chloe on the back. It took her almost a minute before she finally stopped coughing. Once she had, she just held out her glass and Odin filled it up before returning to drink at his own as if it was water. Chloe grimaced and drank off her's while Tor downed the last of his drink. Surprisingly, it went down smoother this time, still burning, but not leaving Chloe a coughing wreck. She grimaced at the thought of just what this was doing to her.
“Okay...so now can you tell me what the hell that thing does?”, she asked as she again pointed at the light switch. Odin chuckled and set his drink down.
“Alright Callie. Around here, art is power. You create something with enough of an artistic front to it and it will actually come true. Me and bro did just that in the 80's to fight the Scratching Hag's children”. Tor drained the rest of his glass and interrupted Odin with a loud belch.
“No you old idiot! That was the 70's, the 80's was when you lost your eye!”
“It was both times dammit! Once with the hag then again with Him!” Tor just waved away Odin's response and poured himself another drink while Odin continued speaking. “Anyways, like I said. Art is life here. The bitch in the Lake makes it so. That”, he pointed at the clicker, “makes whatever art is made be amplified by 11!”
“When Tom vanished in '08 he used that Clicker to make the story he had rewritten become reality. Sealed the Hag back in the Lake. Gave his horror story an ending that didn't involve all of humanity dying horrible deaths”. Chloe looked at the Clicker and felt a sense of awe. That little thing can change reality?, she asked herself as she drank more of the moonshine. As she did, a question came to her.
“Is that why you stopped me earlier? I would have made...all of this stick?”, she said with a slight slur as she gestured around herself. Tor gave a shrug.
“Hard to say. Tom's still writing the story so the Clicker may have done nothing...or it may have created an ending based off of what's already there. If it was the second, then we'd all be fucked”, Tor said while Chloe felt a shiver go down her spine. To think, she had been that close to possibly losing Max for good. She emptied her glass and poured herself more. She had to admit...it tasted great for never having had moonshine before. A part of her wondered if that was because moonshine was just good or if the cursed lake water gave it more flavor. She decided that it was a question better left unanswered.
“Okay...so...what? We use that to make the correct story into reality? How the fuck are we supposed to get him to finish the story?”, she asked her slur getting worse after every drink.
“That's what we're doing right now. Telling Tom the story isn't finished yet.”, Odin said matter-of-factly. It took a moment for the old man's words to pierce Chloe's haze of drunkeness, but even when they did, they still made no sense.
“Wait...what?” Odin laughed at Chloe's confusion and shook his head.
“Don't worry about it Callie, that's not even the difficult part. The hard part was making sure you knew when to use the Clicker. Thanks to the shine here, Bro and I are largely immune to the changes to reality that happen around us. Combine that with our abilities as Seers and we're uniquely gifted to know exactly when to use the Clicker”
“Problem is, we're old as shit. We ain't able to go running about beating the shit out of the Children of Darkness like we used to. Which meant the only way we could help...was to give you at least some of what we got”, Tor said interrupting Odin. Chloe turned to look at him and her vision swam. For an instant, she saw him as a younger man. His bare chest was muscled as his long grey beard was replaced by a much shorter darker one. Chloe blinked, expecting the sight to go away, but the young Tor remained. Clearly, whatever the moonshine was supposed to do was already starting to happen. Her vision started to swim from the alcohol so she tried to focus on Tor's face. It wasn't easy. It was like the Anderson's moonshine was working overtime to make her drunk off her ass. As carefully as she could, Chloe tried to set her glass down on the table. She missed it and it fell to the carpeted floor.
“S-shorry...I spilled”, Chloe said as she tried to focus on the two old men, but her vision kept flickering. One moment they were their young selves and the next they were back to their old men forms. This had better be because of the lake water, Chloe thought to herself. “Jusht sho I know...ish it normal to see shit drinking this?” Odin and Tor gave another chuckle before the one-eyed old man answered.
*“For your first time? Abso-fucking-lutely Callie. The immediate effects will pass quickly enough, but you'll feel the effects on reality going forward and back”. As if on cue, the over-whelming sensation of drunkeness Chloe had been feeling vanished. She blinked and it was like she could see REALITY all around her. She had no other words for it. She let out a breath and it was like she could see the story of the air from her lungs written in front of her. But it wasn't just that. She could feel something...calling to her. Feel a connection forming with...somewhere else. The whole thing left her wide-eyed and slack jawed. “Heh. I know that look well”, she heard Odin say, but when she turned to look at him she could swear she saw his younger self almost overlayed over him. His smoothed back blond hair and shining good eye melded with his bald head and watery remaining eye. 83
“What”, Chloe started and stopped trying to shake away the strange overlay. Instead it just became more and more clear. “What do you mean 'going forward and back'?” Tor chimed in with the answer before Odin could even open his mouth.
*“We mean you'll be able to see changes to reality for months to come. As for 'going back', had any weird dreams before coming Bright Falls?” Chloe looked at the other old man, not at all surprised to see the younger version of himself layered over his old man form, but she wasn't sure exactly what he meant. She was just about to say as much when she audibly gasped as the memory of Max being pulled beneath the waves in her dream played in her head. 5
“Wait...that was-”, she started to say, but Odin quickly interjected.
“Most likely Callie. We've still go more to do to prepare you to face the Scratching Hag's horde, but we need to take a short break first”.
“What do you mean?”, Chloe asked, any hint of slurring gone from her speech. Odin just gave a lopsided smile and looked over at Tor. The old/young drummer nodded and both men stood. Chloe just looked between them confused. “Are you going somewhere?” Odin just shook his head.
“Remember what I said outside? How there's someone you need to talk to? Well it's time for you to have that talk”.
*“And it's not one that we need to be a part of. Don't worry kid. We'll be just in the kitchen. As soon as your done, we'll finish getting you prepared to go save the time-traveler”, Tor said, finishing up for his brother. He then walked out of the living room into the kitchen leaving Chloe with Odin. The old man shuffled towards her and lay a hand on her shoulder. Chloe could see the double smirk of joy on both his old man face and his young one. 46
“Don't worry Callamastia. You'll know your path soon”. With that, he shuffled out of the room, leaving only Chloe behind. She stared after the two old/young men in confusion.
“Can't...can't I just get a straight answer for once?!”, she shouted out only for a completely different and unexpected voice to answer her.
“Chloe?” Chloe froze at the sound of Rachel Amber's voice coming from behind her. There's...there's no way, she thought to herself as she slowly she turned around, silently wishing that it would be ANYONE else. The sight of Rachel sitting cross legged on the floor, her hand hovering above her lap crushed that hope. Rachel looked exactly as she did at the well, though a little more surprised this time around. Even still, just the sight of her was enough to set Chloe's nerves on edge. She couldn't believe that Rachel had somehow-she stopped mid thought and blinked rapidly. She was beginning to wonder if the Anderson's had slipped her something else because she was pretty sure she saw phantom butterfly wings coming out of 'Rachel's' back. It was hard to tell since they were even more see through than the vision of Rachel, but the more she looked the more Chloe was sure they were there. Then in a flash, it was like the disguise fell apart. 'Rachel' herself didn't change, but it was like Chloe just...KNEW she was something else. Something that definitely wasn't her Rachel.
“You're...not Rachel”, she quietly said. Rachel's face clouded over in regret before she shook her head.
“...no. No I'm not. I...kinda figured you'd be able to tell”, she said quietly before placing her hand off to the side. Chloe ran her hands through her hair and shook her head.
“How...how the fuck is this happening? Who...WHAT are you?!”, Chloe asked feeling like what little sanity she had left was draining away. The vision of Rachel just winced before shaking her head and focusing back on Chloe.
“That's...a lot to get into and I'll hopefully be able to explain, but Chloe I need to tell you something first”. She didn't know way, but Chloe already knew that it was about Max.
“What happened?! Is Max okay?!”, she yelled out before collapsing to her knees in front of Rachel. Rachel looked shock for a moment before looking down into her lap. Whatever she saw there, Rachel visibly relaxed.
“She...she's fine, well not fine...but we may have finally hit on some luck”. Rachel stopped talking and looked at someone off to her side. Chloe followed her look, but whatever she was looking at, Chloe couldn't see it. To her, she just saw Odin's chair. She looked back at Rachel who nodded and turned to Chloe. “Chloe...we found someone who thinks they can get us out of here”.
*“Who?” 4
“Alan Wake”. The name sent a jolt coursing through Chloe. Is this what they meant by telling him now?, she asked herself before slowly nodding her head. It didn't matter. If he was already rewriting the story, then he had to know the plan too.
“Okay...then what's the plan?”, she asked as she sat on the floor to listen to the other Rachel.
Chapter Text
Max wasn't sure where she would end up as she had jumped off the roof, but she hoped it would be a softer landing then the pavement would have been. Then her shoulder slammed into a cushioned bench and she bounced off onto a tiled floor. Max shouted out in pain from the fall, but the feeling of relief she felt that her gambit had worked made the pain worth it. “Th-thank you Door”, she whispered to herself as she lay on the ground catching her breath, her eyes shut as she gulped down air as best she could. After several seconds, Max finally opened her eyes to see where she was. All feelings of relief vanished as she too in the gallery she had woken up in twice before. No...no, why here?!, Max thought as she stood to look around. The gallery was exactly like she had last seen it. The same dark art hung on various walls and display stands. Max walked to the other side of the gallery, hoping that her own display wouldn't be there. To her dismay, it still was. Max whirled away from the entry to her work and screamed out for Door to tell her why she was there. Less than one
Only her own echoing voice responded back. “I thought...you were going to help me”, Max whispered into the empty gallery, any feeling of joy drained out of her. She had no clue where to go next, no idea how to get to Alan and she had left her only friend in all of this trapped in a movie projection booth. The only thing she had left was her past, back to haunt her once again. Such an idiot to trust him, Max thought to herself as she started to trudge away from the gallery. She only got a few steps away from it, before something that Door had said in their interview came back to her. If he was ever going to move forward, he had to accept the pain he caused...and let it go. The words stopped Max in her tracks, her mind racing. “Did...he mean this?”, she asked herself quietly before turning back to the display of her work. The thought sent a shiver run up her spine. She still had those horrifying pictures burned into her mind from last time and now she had to go back to it? Max hugged herself to stop from shaking. She stood like that for several seconds before shaking her head. “It's...all I've got left. I have to try it”. Her resolve as set as it could be, Max made her way back into the gallery of her work.
Like before, it showed her most recent work first. The stuff she was most proud of. The stuff that showed she had been trying to be herself again. She knew that this wasn't what she had to confront and made her way to the back of the gallery, where she expected to see the blow up of her 'Everyday Hero' picture. It was gone, replaced instead by the curtained opening with the banner reading 'Arcadia Bay'. Max took a shuddering breath as she stared at that black curtain, dreading the horrible images she would find on the other side. “Accept the past...”, she said to herself before reaching out and pushing open the curtain. She walked through it and immediately found the picture of Warren, his face half destroyed by the explosion. Immediately Max felt sick to her stomach. She wanted to look away, to not see someone that she had considered a friend die like this...but that wasn't what she was there for. Instead, she forced herself to look at it. To stare long and hard at what had happened to Warren. It wasn't easy. The sight of his gruesome injuries was too much for Max to bear. Max wrapped her arms around her stomach, hoping it would stop her from feeling like she would vomit at the sight. It did nothing to help. Max shook her head. This is pointless, she thought to herself as she finally tore her eyes away from Warren's face. She couldn't bear to see him like that any longer. The boy who had had such a crush on her, who had helped her understand time-travel even though he had no clue what Max could do, the boy who loved hard science just as much as science-fiction.
For just a moment, an old memory came back to Max. Of Warren and her in Blackwell's science lab while he tried to finish the chemistry experiment he had been working on. Max smiled at remembering how proud he had been when he finally got it right with her help. How big he had smiled when he held up the solution while she took his picture. The thought made tears prickle at the corner's of Max's eyes. She wished that that was how she could remember him not this made up- she stopped her thought in it's tracks. Something clicked in her head and she looked back at the picture of Warren. The Dark Presence had put this and all the other pictures in the gallery to torture her and show how her decision had cost them everything. But the deaths it made were made up or made more fantastical than they actually were. And if the Dark Presence could make the methods of their death a lie...why couldn't she give them the life she wished they had had instead?
Gently, Max reached into her bag and took out the camera, glad again that she hadn't fallen on it before when she had been teleported here. She raised it to her eye and focused squarely on the picture of Warren...then let her mind wander. The sight came to her immediately. Warren standing on the stage at Blackwell in his graduation robes accepting his diploma from Ms. Grant. Max could swear she could hear the cheers of an audience, her own cheer mixed in with it. She pressed the shutter and the camera went off with a flash. When Max lowered it, the picture of Warren's death was gone. In it's place, on a pristine white wall, was the Warren she had seen in her mind. Happily accepting his diploma, a smile from ear to ear. Max felt a small, sad smile grace her own lips. “It may not be worth much...but I can at least give you the life you should have had here Warren”, she said as she gently touched the picture, feeling the pain and sickness she had felt before at seeing his face again lessen.
She looked around at all of the other pictures showing people she had known, people that had died because of her. People that she could give the life they should have had instead. Max slowly made her way around the gallery, replacing picture after picture with her dreams for these people. For Brooke, it was a picture of her and Warren on the front lawn of Blackwell, flying her drone together. Happy and in love. For Dana, it was her with the other Blackwell Cheerleaders cheering on the Bigfoots to victory , Trevor whooping behind her in support. For Taylor, it was her and her mom happily walking the streets of Arcadia Bay, any sign of pain from her surgery wiped away. With each change, the room became a little brighter and more organized. With every horrid end changed and given a happier life, Max felt a small piece of pain she had been carrying since that day lessen. The pain was still there, but it didn't feel as controlling as it used to.
For what felt like hours, Max walked around the gallery, slowly pushing back the chaos and darkness that had defined it with each change. Some were easier than others, since she had known the people in life, but before long she had changed nearly all of them. The room had become like the Gallery outside. A crisp white with the pictures beautifully organized. The only ones left still on black painted walls were the picture of Joyce and the triptych.
Max walked back to the entrance, her eyes never leaving the massive picture of the woman she had considered a second mother. As she reached it, she raised her camera. She barely had to even think of what to envision before she snapped the shot. When she lowered the camera, the picture had become one of Joyce, Chloe and Max all celebrating Chloe's 21st birthday. Joyce had made another cake and Max was lovingly draped over a clearly embarrassed Chloe, blushing at the singing her mom and girlfriend were subjecting her to. A few others could be seen milling about as well, but Max had left them silhouettes. Friends that Chloe would have had. Joyce's expression was filled with all the warmth and love Max knew she had held for her daughter. She took in the sight, smiling all the while, for several seconds before moving to the final piece. The triptych of her, Kate, Chloe and Rachel all dead. Max took a deep breath and slowly let it out. She raised the camera to her eye, visualized the reality she wished for...and took the picture. The flash went off and she heard someone shout behind her.
“Max!” She barely had time to turn around before Rachel tackled her into a hug, only to let go and start lightly slapping Max's arm. “You stupid fucking jerk!”, she said between hits. Max recoiled slightly, but let her work out her anger all the same. “You fucking left me to fight her?! What the fuck were you thinking?!”
“I'm sorry Rachel...Door left a note for us in there. He told me I had to do it to get the both of us out of there. I knew you wouldn't let me do it alone, so I had to improvise. I'm sorry I had to do it though”. Rachel scrunched up her face and crossed her arms over her chest.
“Fuck Door too then for making me worry!”, she said before turning away. For a moment, Max really worried that Rachel was truly pissed at her, but that worry faded when Rachel let out a sigh and turned back. All the heat was gone from her face, replaced by worry. “You scared me Max...I thought I had failed you and you were going to sacrifice yourself or something”, she said as she looked into Max's eyes. “Please don't do anything like that again”. Max just smiled and hugged her.
“I can't promise that...but I'll try”. Rachel hugged her back tightly. Iron's name on the table
“You fucking better. We just got to know each other, I can't lose you this soon”, she said before releasing Max and looking around. “We should get back to finding Alan. Where...are we?”.
“The gallery in Seattle. The Arcadia Bay section”, Max said as Rachel stared around in surprise.
“But...it's different”.
Max nodded and turned back to what had been the triptych. “I changed them. Gave them the lives I wish they had been able to have...”. Rachel walked up besides Max and the two of them stared at the final thing Max had changed. The Triptych was gone. Where it had stood was now a mural showing Max, Kate, Chloe and even Rachel together at Christmas, opening presents from each other. Chloe was dressed like she always was, punkish shirt with a heavy black jacket over it, but she had added on a goofy santa hat and beard. Her eyes were sparkling with mirth. Kate had gone all out and was wearing a white gown with angel wings on it, laughing at the present Max, who was simply wearing a Christmas sweater, was opening. It was a Spirit Halloween costume of Marty McFly. Max was glaring at Rachel, who was also dressed in a Christmas Sweater with white leggings, and was absolutely cackling at Max's expression. Just behind her, Max could spot another present with her name on it, clearly ready to be delivered once the joke was done. Flitting above them all, was a blue butterfly leaving a trail of light above the happy scene. “...and gave us the one I wish we had had too”.
She heard Rachel sniffle and felt as she wrapped her arms around Max's own. “That...looks like a lot of fun”, she said quietly. They stayed like that, just taking in the beautiful sight, before Max spoke again.
“Do you...think we would have been friends? Rachel and Me?” Rachel was silent for a moment before simply nodding.
“Yeah...I think you would have”, Rachel said with a sigh. “She could be rough. She had a lot of problems that she needed to work through, but if you could get past all of it you could find a bright and vibrant girl just looking for someone to see the real her. I think you would have done that. It wouldn't have been easy...”, Rachel paused and looked up at Max, a smile playing across her lips. “But if anyone could have done it, it would have been you Max”. Max smiled and brushed away an errant tear that had started to fall.
“Thanks...I'd like to think so too”. They stood standing like that for a few moments longer before Rachel let go of Max's arm and turned to her.
“So...what now? Did our time at the theater tell you how to find Alan?” Max just shook her head.
“No...Alice was wrong about that. I don't think us going there was how to find Alan”. Rachel threw up her arms in frustration and swore.
“Well that's just great! Glad to know that mental torture was all worth it! So what the fuck do we do now?” Max looked down at her camera and smiled, an idea forming in her head.
“I think...I got an idea”.
Moments later, Max and Rachel stood in the small park just outside the construction zone of Alan and Alice's apartment. As soon as Max had said she had an idea, an emergency exit had formed in the wall where there hadn't been one before. When they took it, Max and Rachel had exited into a stairwell just outside of the T.V. Studio across from the park. The streets had been empty without even a hint of Shadows and they had quickly made their way to where they now stood. Max fished out the camera and held it in her hands looking at the construction site. “You sure this will work?”, Rachel asked beside her, holding the flashlight and gun at the ready. Max just shrugged.
“Nothing else has...but we were trying to follow Alan on a path set for him. We need to try our own thing, not follow after someone else”. Rachel smiled and gave a small laugh.
“Look at you, getting all philosophical on me. Okay...do your thing Super Max”, she said as she stepped back. Max raised the camera and did her best to envision the apartments at Dunwich Ave. To see the towering complex of dark stone with the stylized Angel on the front of it. To feel it's shade as it stretched out into the sky high above. She pressed the shutter and the camera flashed once again, but this time the entire landscape shook as the apartment building materialized out of the darkness. Max nearly collapsed as the vision left her mind, but as it did she felt something. It was the same feeling she had felt in the hotel both times, the feeling of someone recording something and the sound of keys on a typewriter typing. This time though, she knew the source. It was Alan, up there in his apartment writing the events that was happening around them. Something they had to put a stop too.
Rachel was beside her an instant after the building appeared to steady Max while letting out a low whistle. “Holy shit Max...you did it”. Max breathed out a ragged laugh and put away the camera.
“Don't thank me yet. Now we have to figure out how to make Alan fix all of this”. At that, Rachel grimaced.
“Couldn't let me have the brief victory?”, she said with a sigh, but there was no regret in her voice. “You're right though. Let's go fix this”. They made their way into the apartment complex and Max guided them to the back to the elevators. As she did, she passed where Barry had warned her about coming up here. I should have listened to you Barry, she thought to herself as her and Rachel piled into the elevator and Max hit 23. As the elevator began to rise, Max felt her own anxiety rise with it. Clearly Rachel felt the same as she tightened her grip on the flashlight and the gun. “What do you think we will find up there?”, Rachel asked, an obvious edge to her voice. Max just shook her head.
“I...really don't know. Hopefully nothing too horrible”. Rachel didn't answer, just nodded as the elevator slowed and soon stopped at 23. The doors opened and just like when Max had first come here in reality a series of camera's and light fixtures went off in front of her. Max and Rachel shouted, with Rachel firing a shot at where the cameras had gone off. Max heard someone scream. “Alice?! Is that you?! Are you okay?!”, she called out but there was no response. As soon as her eye sight cleared of spots Max ran into the apartment pass the cameras.
She was dimly aware of Rachel running along with her whispering to herself in the process. “Please don't let me have shot someone”, she said on repeat as they exited the entrance hall into the apartment proper. They both let out a sigh of relief to see that no one was there hurt. There wasn't even a bullet hole to show where Rachel's shot had gone. “Oh thank-fuck”, Rachel said loudly as she leaned her back against the wall. “When you called for Alice I thought she was here”. Max just let out a ragged sigh and shook her head.
“When I heard the scream I thought she was too”. three letter type of music
“So...who screamed then?”, Rachel asked. Max shrugged. As far as she could tell, the apartment was empty.
“I don't know...but we need to look around. Alan should be here, but if he isn't maybe we can find where he is”. Rachel nodded and they set off to look around the apartment. Max couldn't believe how much it looked just like the one in reality. Every aspect, the furniture, the offices and even the books that were on the shelves was exactly like how Max had remembered seeing them the few times she had been to it. It was as if the Dark Presence had perfectly copied the apartment as it was in this exact point in time and not when Alan had last seen it. The thought sent a shiver running through her as she turned a corner. She stopped at what she saw on one of the walls. It was just a door, but with it's dark blue paint job and black swirl on it it stood out against all the other doors colored a soft white. Slowly, Max approached it. The closer she got, the more she realized something else. She could hear someone speaking behind the door.
“What...is all of this? Who wrote this? Was it...me? No, this is all in third person, I don't write like that. What the hell is happening now?” Max's eyes shot wide as she saw Rachel come around the opposite corner. She silently waved her over and pointed at the door with the spiral mark. Rachel listened for a moment before her own eyes shot wide. Silently, she mouthed the word 'Wake'. Max nodded and grasped the door handle while Rachel held the gun and light ready. With a slight push, Max opened the door.
It was like walking into an entirely different location. The room she found herself in was nearly barren, only a desk at the far end seated between two massive windows that looked like eyes staring out at a sea of darkness beyond. A stuffed owl sat on a perch between the windows with it's wings spread wide. Off to her left was a mounted deer head, the head turned to look directly at her. The only other thing that stood out about the room, was the man standing behind the desk. He was wearing a dark brown suit with a dark blue shirt underneath. His dark brown tie hanging low over the desk. It was hard to tell, due to the damp hair hanging in front of his face and the full beard, but Max thought the man looked exactly like Tom Zane. “Are you...Alan Wake?”, Max called out already knowing the answer.
Alan's head snapped up and stared at them with blue eyes wide with shock. He then grabbed a revolver that was sitting on his desk and opened fire. The 19th of 26
Chapter Text
Max and Rachel both screamed leaping to either side as the shot went high over their heads. Max tried to scramble to her feet to find somewhere to hide, but in the empty room that was completely impossible. “Alan! Please stop!”, she shouted out as another shot rang out. Max almost swore she could feel the bullet whiz over her head.
“Ho-how do you know my name?!”, Alan shouted as Max scrambled rolled around to look at him. For not the first time since she had gotten here, Max really wished she had her powers. Alan had stepped out from behind the desk and had the revolver trained directly on Max. Her entire body shook as Alan stared at her, a mixture of anger, shock and fear on his face. “How the fuck did you get here?!”. Max was just about to answer when Rachel charged Alan from the side and tackled the writer. Max screamed again as Alan got off another shot, the bullet blowing a hole out of the door frame.
“Would you stop...fucking shooting?!”, Rachel yelled out, as she straddled Alan's chest, doing her best to pin Alan's hands to the floor. Alan looked up at her in surprise before trying to throw her off him.
“Let go of ME!!”, Alan screamed out before surging forward and bodily throwing Rachel off of him. She fell back hard, hitting the ground with a yelp as Alan swung the gun around to target her. Max screamed and surged forward, pushing the gun away from Rachel.
“ALAN STOP! Alice sent us!” At the mention of Alice, Alan's eyes shot wide.
“Wha-what? Alice?”
“Yeah man! Shit, do you start shooting at everyone you meet the first time?!”, Rachel shouted as she stood and stepped away from Alan, walking towards the gun she had dropped when she jumped away. Alan just shook his head and stood, leaving only Max sitting on the floor.
“Alice...Alice sent you”, Alan repeated before stumbling away and shaking his head. “How...did you get here? Who are you people?”, he asked looking between Max and Rachel. Max shook her head.
“That's...going to take some time to explain”, Max said as she maneuvered herself to sit against the back of the desk, her breathing ragged. Why...do I feel so tired?, she asked herself as Alan gave a small chuckle.
“Well...we got nothing but time here”.
Alan sat in his chair that he had pulled around to listen to Max and Rachel's story. Unlike with Sheriff Breaker, Max left nothing out. She told him everything she could. About her powers, how she ended up there, what the Dark Presence wanted with her and how it had killed her over and over again. The entire time, he just listened, barely asking any questions. Barely reacting to any of the worst details of Max's story. Once she finished talking, he just let out a sigh and rubbed at his face. “I'm...sorry you had to go through all of that Max”. Rachel, who had been standing next to Max by the desk, and had taken over when talking became to much for her, narrowed her eyes at him.
“You seem to be taking this rather well”. Alan looked over at her and gave a sad smile.
“It's not to dissimilar to my own experiences here. Chasing death...having to revisit your worst nights over and over again”, he said as his expression became distant. Max felt Rachel wince next to her.
“I'm sorry...it's just been a lot”, she said quietly. Alan nodded in response.
“No, it's fine. I know I should be shocked at hearing all of this but”, he paused and shook his head. “I've been here way to long”. He then stood and began to walk the room. “Just...one question. Are you sure the voice you heard before was Alice?”
Max quietly nodded. “I'm sure...I don't know why she's back here now, but she seems to think you are our only way of getting out”, Max wheezed out. Between all the talking and their dodging gunfire earlier, Max's chest ached. Her heart and lungs not able to keep up with everything that she had been doing. She had thought that if she had stayed resting on the floor while telling the story that it would be easier on her weakened body. Clearly, that wasn't the case. Max watched as Alan's face became a mixture of relief and sadness. He was silent for a moment before shaking his head.
“Alice...why did you come back?”, he asked himself quietly before fiddling with a ring on his right hand. It took Rachel's next question to snap him back to reality.
“So can you do it for us? Can you get us out?”, Rachel asked. Alan started to answer, but stopped before he got a word out. Instead, his expression became downcast. A twisting sensation began to form in Max's gut as she tried to meet his eyes.
“Alan...please...can you get us home?” Alan met Max's gaze and she didn't even need to hear his answer. His sorrowful eyes said it all. No...please no.
“No...no I can't. It's already too late” Hearing Alan say that was like a knife in Max's heart. She quickly tried to stand, but nearly blacked out as a wave of dizziness washed over her. If it hadn't been for Rachel catching her, she would have collapsed back on to the floor.
“What the hell do you mean?!”, Rachel demanded as she supported Max from falling over. Once she was sure Max was steadied, Rachel turned back to glare at Alan.
“Because the story is already written. It's come to pass.”, he responded quietly before pointing at the desk. “Just before you came in I found it. I guess...I wrote it and forgot”. Max looked over at the desk where Alan was pointing. Spread across it's top was the pages of a manuscript. Alan must have been looking at it when they had entered the room. To Max, the papers seemed like a death sentence. Any hope she had of escaping died right then and there. It wasn't until she heard Rachel scream at Alan that she finally tore her eyes away from the manuscript.
“This is all your fucking fault!”, she said while shoving him away. The shove had caught Alan by surprise. He stumbled back and caught himself before rounding on Rachel, his expression clouding with anger.
“Hey! I'm not to blame here! The Dark Presence is the one that made this happen!”, he responded, but he had barely finished talking before Rachel verbally pounced on him.
“Oh sure...blame the horrible monster for all of this! Tell me, did it cause you to write the story too?”, she asked, her voice dripping with hatred.
“Stop”, Max whispered, but her voice was drowned out by Alan shouting in response.
“It might as well have! I was insensate before you all got here! For all I know, it was whispering to me what to write!” Max could hear the anger starting to rise in his voice. Again, she tried to get them to stop arguing. Again, she was drowned out, this time by Rachel.
“Oh stop fucking deflecting!”, she shouted before waving her hand at the window showing the darkness beyond. “I bet you were so fucking desperate to get out you thought that offering it someone else would make it set you free!” Alan's hand clenched into a fist. With his spare hand, he pointed at Rachel.
“Fuck you! You don't know shit about me! I would NEVER subject someone to this!” Rachel shot him a vicious smile.
“Oh yeah? Then why the fuck are we here?!” Alan's lip curled into a snarl and he was about to shout out his answer, only for Max to beat him to the punch.
“STOP! PLEASE! Just...stop”. Max's voice echoed lightly in the room causing both Rachel and Alan to stare at her. Whatever it was Alan had been about to say died in his throat, his fist unclenching as he cast his eyes downward. Rachel visibly winced and wrapped her arms around herself before turning away from everyone.
After a few seconds, Alan spoke up. “I'm...sorry Max. I promise, I would never knowingly trap someone here. This...wouldn't be the first time the Dark Presence has tricked me into writing something though”. He ran his fingers through his lank hair, before sighing and turning away. “I know that doesn't mean much, but still...I am sorry”. Max half-expected Rachel to tear into him again, but when she looked over at her Rachel was still stood facing away from them. Just barely, she could hear a faint sniffle coming from her and watched as her blonde friend shoulders shook with her held back tears. An oppressive weight settled over all of them as they stood there silently. Max just felt numb.
Everything her and Rachel had fought to do had been pointless. Less than pointless. All of it had just led them to right here, too late to change anything. Max was trapped there. She would never get to see Chloe again. The thought of Chloe made Max's weak heart ache and she felt tears begin to prickle at her eyes. I was hoping...we'd ride off together, she thought to herself...only to stop dead in her tracks. Her eyes shot wide. “2023”, she whispered quietly before looking through the papers on the desk. Alan and Rachel both turned to her as she picked up and read parts of the manuscript, looking for some sort of clue. The papers had gotten somewhat out of order making finding what Max hoped for more difficult, but she knew that if she was right then they still had a chance.
“What about 2023?”, Alan asked as Max read a section from her time in the subway. She placed the paper back and flipped further ahead.
“You said the story is done right? That would mean the Dark Presence won, but it can't have! The Sheriff Breaker we met here was from five years from now and the way he was talking about things made it sound like the Dark Presence hadn't escaped! Why would the Dark Presence wait that long if it already won?”, she responded as she skipped towards the 'end' of the manuscript. She randomly stopped on a page, read it...and smiled, hope blooming in her chest once again. She held the page out to Alan who carefully took it.
Alan quickly read the page, his eyes darting across the page from word to word. With each word read, a small smile began to form on his face. By the time he reached the end, Max could see the light shining in his eyes. “Those crazy bastards...how the fuck did they know?”, he whispered. Rachel looked around confused, her eyes still red from held back tears.
“What? What's happening?”, she asked. Alan let out a small chuckle before handing the page back to Max.
Rachel gasped and looked at the pile of papers on the desk before turning back to Alan. “But...wait you said that the story was done? That it must've happened?” Alan shrugged in response before grabbing his chair and wheeling it around behind the desk.
“I spoke before thinking. Alice used to get on my case about that all the time”, he said as Max walked back around to the front of the desk and Alan sat, putting the papers back together. He then flipped the last page and carefully read over it. Whatever he saw there made him laugh. “Looks like the last thing I wrote was me telling you the story was finished”. Max would have jumped for joy at hearing him say that if she wasn't so exhausted.
“So you think you can do it? You can send us home?”, she asked hopefully. Alan winced slightly, but nodded as he loaded a fresh sheet into the typewriter.
“I think so....but it won't be easy. Still...if I have this chance to try, I have to take it. I won't let you get trapped here too”.
Rachel laughed and shook her head. “Well shit...sorry for all the things I said. So how does this work? You just...write that Max and I just go home?” Alan grimaced at Rachel's words and shook his head.
“No, it isn't that easy. If it was, I would have gotten out forever ago”, he said as rubbed at his face and leaned back to look at the two of them. “Like I said before, the Dark Presence is the one making this story come true. If there is any sort of plot hole about HOW you two get home it gets to fill in the details of how that happened. It would most likely do that by just freeing itself in the process”. Max felt a shiver race up her spine at the realization of what Alan was implying.
At any moment, if he wrote the wrong thing, the Dark Presence would jump on it and use it to set itself free. It reminded Max of what she had felt after using her powers in Arcadia Bay. How worried she had been that any use of them would cause another storm. It had taken her sometime after her depression to even think of using them again. Max winced. She didn't know if it was from thinking of that time or just the fear at Alan's powers, but a small twinge of pain from a headache had started. She rubbed at her temples to try to alleviate the pain, but it still just sat there. She felt Rachel touch her arm.
“Max? You okay?” Max nodded.
“Just a headache. I'm okay”, she said before turning back to Alan who was looking through the already typed pages. “So how do we do this then?”
“That's the hard part”, he said, his eyes not leaving the pages. “We would need something to draw you back too to the real world...something that anchors you there”. He read over a page before looking back up at Max. “Who's Chloe? To you I mean”.
Max shook her head, the pain getting slightly worse. “She's...my girlfriend. We've known each other since we were kids”. Alan slowly nodded before flipping through the pages to find another section.
“Okay...okay love. That can work. They always say that love is one of the strongest emotions there is”, he gave a slight laugh before continuing. “Certainly helped me before when I was the main character. Okay. What's something that means a lot to you both? A place that is important in your lives?” He quickly skimmed more pages before looking up at Max. “What about this Arcadia Bay? It sounds important”. Max winced. It is...but not how you think. She opened her mouth to answer...only for the room to spin sideways. Max tried to catch herself on the desk only to miss and collapse onto the floor. She dimly heard Alan call out before Rachel was there propping her up. What is..., she started to ask herself as her vision grew more and more blurred. Suddenly, Alan was filling her vision, looking at her face, his own going pale at the sight. “Shit...oh shit, shit shit”.
“What?! What's happening?! Max are you okay?!”, Rachel shouted as she tried to keep Max supported. Max turned to look at her, only for her vision start to swim.
“R-rachel? What's...?”, she started to ask but stopped. It was like she couldn't work her tongue anymore. Any word she tried to form died in her mouth. Rachel held her close and turned to Alan.
“What the hell is happening?!”, she shouted, her voice sounding distant and distorted. Alan just shook his head.
“How the hell should I know?! The Dark Presence must be trying one last gamble!”, he then grabbed Max's face and forced her to look at him. “Max...Max I need you to listen to me. I'll work with Rachel to figure something out, but whatever is happening...whatever the Dark Presence is about to do I need you to fight it. It's going to take some time to work everything out and I have no clue if time is a thing where you are going”. Max tried to focus on what he was saying, but it was like she was sinking within herself. Alan was getting further and further away as he spoke. “Whatever you do, don't-”, he started to say, but Max never heard him finish. She blacked out.
Rachel held the unconscious Max in her lap and swore. “Fuck! Max?! MAX?!”, she said trying to shake her awake, but it didn't work. Max might as well have been dead to the world. Fuck...no! Please be okay, she thought to herself as she gently stroked Max's cheek. Alan placed a hand on her shoulder.
“There's nothing we can do now. It'll be up to her. We need to find a way to get you both out. You said you've watched her through time right? Been there with her? What's a place that's important to both her and Chloe?” Rachel wracked her memory of the timeline trying to think of anything that would fit. Okay, think! Not Seattle, too many bad memories about there. New York maybe? Their home? No, that's maybe too recent. That only leaves Arcadia Bay, but there was so much what could-, the thought stopped in her head. There was a couple of places where they had always hung out sure, but there was one place in particular that always meant a lot to them. That was theirs.
“The Lighthouse”, she whispered as she looked at Alan. He took in her words and nodded slowly.
“A lighthouse...beacon for the lost, symbol to guide one home. A lover waiting at a lighthouse for their loved one to come home...it's a classic! I can work with that!”, he shouted in joy. “Here...let's get her against that wall, we'll need to talk to make to this work and I can't see you on the other side of this desk”. Rachel nodded and lifted Max under the shoulders while Alan helped at her knees. They moved her to the closest wall under the deer head and Rachel sat, placing Max's head in her lap. Once they were comfortable, Alan jogged back to his desk and started to type.
“Okay...I need to record everything that has happened, then we can start working out how to do this”, he stopped and looked at a more recent page again. “The only thing left we need is the Clicker, but I think the Anderson's already have it somehow? When did I lose it?”, he shook his head. “Doesn't matter. This can work”. Rachel sat on the floor and watched as Alan began to type, the steady mechanical sound filling the room. After only a few seconds, Alan stopped his eyes shooting wide. He groaned and ran his fingers through his hair as he realized something.
“What? Is something wrong?”, Rachel asked. Alan sighed and turned to her.
“There's one last thing”, he said and Rachel could practically feel the gravity of the room increase with whatever Alan was about to say. “This started off a horror story...and it has to remain as such. And in a horror story, you can't make it out unscathed”.
Rachel's felt a chill run through her at Alan's words. She looked down at the unconscious Max, fear gripping her deep inside. “What...what do you mean?”, she asked quietly.
“I mean...there's going to have to be a sacrifice”.
Chapter Text
Chloe had started to pace the living room as 'Rachel' finished telling her what the plan was. The whole thing sounded like it was going to be a crapshoot if it even worked, and that was before factoring in...whatever the fuck was happening with Max. When Rachel had told Chloe that Max had randomly collapsed just before her and Alan started their plan, Chloe had felt like the entire thing had thought they were already screwed...that the Dark Presence wasn't going to let it happen. It took Rachel getting her to breath and stay calm for Chloe to get that fear under control, the experience leaving a bitter taste in her mouth. Despite not being her, this Rachel still talked and acted almost exactly like the one she had known. She had had to shove all the horrid thoughts that realization brought to the surface deep down so she could actually listen to what she was saying. Chloe took a deep breath. This...is completely fucked, but fuck it. If it gets me Max back, I can deal with it, she thought before turning back and focusing on the phantom form still sitting on the ground in front of her. “Okay...so basically what you are saying is that Max and I will have to each get to the same lighthouse on our respective sides and...what? What the fuck do I do then?” Rachel shook her head.
“I don't know...Alan won't tell me. He said that knowledge of what we are going to do in the story beyond the basic information could make the whole thing fall apart”, she rolled her eyes at something and shot a glare off to her left, a moment later she was focused back on Chloe. “Alan says that he feels like he is already stretching the viability of it by turning himself into a Deus Ex Machina and he doesn't want to risk the whole thing failing to come together”. Chloe groaned and rubbed at her eyes, wishing she had something to take the edge off of all of this beyond the Anderson Moonshine she had been drinking.
“Okay...fine...that's”, she paused to try to find the right words, but quickly gave up. She had no clue where to even start with all of this. “Whatever, got it. I'll make do, but why the lighthouse?”
Rachel shrugged. “I asked him the same thing, but he said it makes sense in a story like this. Something about a classic trope for a reason? The woman waiting at a lighthouse for her lost love to return, the beam of the lighthouse acting as a beacon home for the lost...honestly the whole thing went over my head”. You and me both, Chloe thought sourly before shaking her head.
“Okay, but Max and I never even went to the-”, she started to say only to stop. A memory surfaced in her mind of her and Max at the Lighthouse in Watery. They had gone there for a picnic at the insistence of Rose the day after she had told Max about her dream where Max got taken. They had spent it just...being there for each other. Deep down, Chloe knew that this was definitely her memory...but not at the same time. With a jolt, she realized what had happened. Alan had written in a new chapter to their story. Had changed Chloe's past. If it hadn't been for the Anderson's giving her that Moonshine, she would have never known. The realization sent a shiver running up her entire body and Chloe heavily sat down in front of Rachel, her eyes wide with shock.
Rachel gave a sad smile. “Yeah....Alan said he could fix that”
“Jesus...he...he just”, Chloe whispered, in terrified awe at what just happened. A part of her tried to rationalize it, say it wasn't that different from when Max had used her time travel powers...but another part of herself could only shake in fear at what just happened. To just rewrite reality...holy shit, she thought to herself before shaking her head. She could have a crisis about it later, for now, she had to know what more she could do to help Max. “Okay let's just...push that aside for now. What do we do now? What more can we do?”
The question seemed to catch Rachel off guard. She looked back at the unseen Alan, but clearly whatever she saw there was no help. She gave a grunt of aggravation then turned back. “I...don't know. Alan says for now we just have to wait”. The answer was completely useless, but Chloe couldn't find it in herself to argue. This whole thing was just...too fucking weird. With a deep sigh, she flopped herself on her back and stared up at the ceiling.
“Right...wait”, she muttered before her and Rachel fell to an awkward silence. They stayed that way for so long that Chloe thought the vision had ended, only for Rachel to cough into her hand to get Chloe's attention. Chloe rolled her head to look at her, but didn't say anything.
Rachel fidgeted slightly before speaking. “So...I guess this is...hella awkward right?” Hearing 'hella' again after so long in Rachel's voice sent a tumble of emotions coursing through Chloe. She did her best to tamp them down before answering, but it didn't stop the heat from entering her voice.
“Why would it be fucking awkward?”, she asked. The vision of Rachel seemed to flinch, but answered soon after.
“Because of who I look like”. Chloe turned back to face the ceiling squeezed her eyes shut. Why the fuck was this happening now? Why couldn't she just put all of this shit behind her? She took a few measured breaths before answering, but they did nothing to stop the emotional turmoil she felt beginning to boil inside of her.
“Why would that matter? You're just imitating some dead chick”. Please...PLEASE just drop it here...I don't want to talk about this. I don't want to talk about her..., she desperately thought at the vision as her heart started to pound in her ears. Feelings of pain about Rachel she thought she had buried long ago began to rear their heads and no matter how hard Chloe tried to tamp them down, the thoughts kept coming. About how Rachel had used her. About how she had been going to leave without her. About how she had been fucking Frank. About how everything Chloe thought they meant to each other was a lie. By the time 'Rachel' spoke next, Chloe was grinding her teeth.
“Chloe, that's not fair...you know what Rachel meant to you”. At that, the dam broke and Chloe shot up to her feet, screaming down at the dead girl in front of her.
“YOU FUCKING USED ME!!!!! You were my whole fucking world for years, the only good thing in my life and I was nothing to you! Nothing more than a free ticket out that you could drag along and drop at a moment's notice”. Rachel flinched back, her eyes wide in shock and her mouth hanging open. The initial anger of Chloe's outburst faded away and was replaced with a sense of loathing. Chloe stood there seething in the last embers of her anger before turning away. “Let's...let's just stop this...okay?”, she asked quietly, crossing her arms over her body. It was several seconds before 'Rachel' answered.
“...No. No, you've put this off for too fucking long! Max was right! You need to mourn her too!” Chloe dug her nails into her skin at hearing Rachel say that. Chloe was about to shoot back how she would rather do anything BUT mourn her...but she couldn't. The words died in her mouth every time she tried. She still didn't want to admit it, but Max and this Rachel were right. Her Rachel had meant a lot to her. There was so much she wanted to say to her, to yell at her for, to mourn her for...but she couldn't. Rachel was dead. No matter what this other one said. She finally turned back to the vision with a sigh.
“What does it matter? You aren't her and even if-”, she started to say only for the other Rachel to cut her off.
“I might as well be!”, she yelled out, her voice sounding slightly strangled. “I looked at her life too, saw what she went through! Felt what she felt! I may not be her, but I'm the closest damn thing there is!” Chloe stared down at the still sitting girl, a mirror image of someone she had once loved. Someone she once thought she would spend her life with. Chloe wanted to scoff at the idea. There was no way that it would work...but she didn't. The thought of finally getting answers out of Rachel Amber sat heavy on her mind and would not go away. She stood silently for a moment, before sighing. Fuck it.
“Rachel...just...why?”. For just a second, the vision gave a sad smile and then the mask slipped on. Chloe repressed a shiver as the Rachel Amber she knew came alive again in front of her. The last thought that she wouldn't be able to see this vision of Rachel died away. From the way she talked, to the way she held herself, it was the spitting image of Rachel. A part of Chloe wanted to stop it right there, but she pushed that aside. She had started this and she would see it through.
“That's a bit of a loaded question Chloe...what do you mean?”
“Come on Rach, you know what I mean...why lead me on?”
“Chlo...I never led you on. When I asked you in the Tempest to run away with me, I meant it. I could have traveled the world with only you by my side and been happy”. Hearing her say this, Chloe felt her knees give out and she all but collapsed to the floor. It wasn't until she was seated that she spoke again.
“Then why? Why hook up with Frank? Why give him your bracelet?” Rachel's face fell and she let out a sigh while shaking her head.
“I know it's rich coming from me after everything you went through in that shit hole town, but I was truly miserable there. The only times I felt like I could survive it were when I was with you...or when I was high. For awhile...just the vortex club parties were enough. By the time I met you...it wasn't enough any more. I had started buying from Frank to keep my high. As money became harder to get I...did what I had to to get my fix”. The words were like a knife to Chloe's heart.
“You could have come to me! We could have worked something out!”, she shouted as she dug her nails into her palm. Rachel just shook her head.
“You were already in debt with Frank as it was. There was no way he would have worked with you like that unless you sold for him. If my dad had found out, he would have done everything he could to put you in jail for it”, Rachel said as she seemed to shrink in on herself. “I couldn't let that happen so...I did what I felt I had to do. I led him on ready to cut him loose at a moment's notice. I thought...I could lead him on like that forever. I didn't even think how badly it would hurt you if you found out, I was just so fucking happy with myself for manipulating him”. Rachel's face darkened and she wrapped an arm around herself. “Then I found out what real manipulation was like”.
Chloe didn't even have to ask what Rachel meant. There was only one person she could possibly be talking about. “Jefferson”, Chloe whispered. Rachel just silently nodded. Chloe cursed, the memories of the one time she had met the man playing out of the past. She couldn't even fault Rachel on trusting that snake. When she had met the teacher with Max on Campus years ago, he had seemed charming even to her. When Max told her what that man had done, the sense of revulsion that had torn through Chloe had been immense. She didn't have to guess how he had wrapped Rachel around his finger, but she still wanted to hear it from her. “How did it happen?”, she asked causing Rachel to give out a shaky sigh, shrinking further in herself. She looks...so tired, Chloe thought as Rachel began to speak.
“That year he came to Blackwell...I was instantly interested. I had heard of his work in LA and was just...so happy that there was someone else from there I could relate to. I stupidly told him that first week about my dream to go back to LA to be a model. Within a month, he had told me that he could hook me up with a modeling agency he had worked with”. She shook her head and when she started speaking again, Chloe could feel the self-loathing roll off her. “So I practically threw myself at him to make that a reality. I didn't think it mattered...I had already done the same with Frank, what was one more person if it helped me get out of Arcadia Bay? I thought...he was the best way out. And he was all to happy to play along”.
Chloe pressed her eyes shut to stop the tears from falling. She had never guessed that Rachel had been that desperate to get out of town. It made her hatred of Jeffershit burn hotter than it ever had before. Once she felt like she could, she opened her eyes and focused back on Rachel. “And me? You would have left me if he really had gotten you the job?” Rachel was silent for a few seconds before nodding slightly.
“He said it was the only way he would be able to get me the job...if I left with him”. Rachel looked away and Chloe felt a knot form deep in her stomach. She wanted to be pissed at Rachel for even thinking of abandoning her like that...but she couldn't be. From day one, Jefferson had been manipulating Rachel. He had never intended to give her any sort of job. It was all to get her in his Dark Room. Chloe punched the floor in anger. That sick son of a bitch, she thought as Rachel looked back up at her. Chloe could see the tears beginning to form in her eyes. “It may not mean much...but I would have found a way to come back for you...I swear it”.
“I wish...you had told me about him”, Chloe whispered, feeling her own tears start to fall as well. “I wish I could have stopped him”. Rachel rubbed away a tear and shook her head.
“You couldn't...he would have just killed you too”.
“Then at least I could have been there for you...so you didn't have to be alone”.
Rachel gave a sad smile. “You were Chloe...my last thoughts were of you...of how happy I had been when I was with you. Of how I wished our lives could have been”, Rachel choked out causing Chloe to stifle a sob of her own.
“Would we...have had a life of our own?”, she asked quietly. Rachel didn't even wait for her to finish, just nodded right away.
“Yes...if you would have had me”, she sniffled and rubbed at her tear stained cheeks before continuing. “I realized too late that what I wanted...more than anything...was just a life with you”. Any sense of composure Chloe had broke and the tears began to flow freely down her face. She could barely speak through her sorrow.
“I wish...we had gotten that life”.
“Me too Chloe. A little apartment by the beach...the three of us living the LA dream. You and me together with Max beside us. I hope...we got that in another life”, Rachel said, her own tears flowing freely now. Chloe wanted to say more...wanted to ask more, but she knew she didn't have the time. Whatever connection had allowed them to talk like this, Chloe could sense it was about to go away. Which meant Chloe had this one last chance...to say goodbye.
“I...would have liked that...”, she quietly uttered as the vision began to lose color. “I...don't know if I'll ever get the chance to say this again but...I love you Rachel Amber...you were my angel”.
Rachel gave her a smile filled with sadness and longing before answering. “And I loved you Chloe Price...you were my world”. Then the vision vanished and Chloe was left alone sitting in front of the fire, not even trying to stifle her cries. She's...really gone, she thought to herself before she felt a gentle hand touch her back.
“It...may not help much. But the Blonde Ghost was telling the truth...you did mean the world to Rachel”, Tor said softly, doing what he could to comfort Chloe as she continued to sob. “That girl loved you nearly as much as the time-traveler. Her greatest regret was thinking that she had failed you”, he said, barely contained sadness evident in his own voice. Chloe looked up at the old man. For a moment, she thought he had to be lying to her, but she quickly shut that thought down. They may be crazy, but the Anderson's had never once lied to her. If he was saying that...then it had to be true. Chloe wiped the tears from her eyes and sat up.
“I wish...she was still here”, she said in a whisper. Tor nodded and clapped her on the back.
“I know kid...but you got a second chance to say goodbye...that's worth more that anything”, he said as single tear rolled down into his gray beard.
“Who did you lose?”, Chloe asked quietly only for Tor to give a sorrowful smile.
“My Dotter...Freya”, he said as his eyes unfocused onto some distant point in time.
“What happened?”
“She died of cancer last year. I wasn't there to say goodbye...just...felt her go. Up here”, he said as he tapped his head. “I wish...I could have told her what a shitty father I had been. How I wished I had been able to be there for her and my granddaughter”. Tor didn't start crying, but Chloe could tell the man was filled with remorse. Remorse at a life left unlived...at a love that was lost. Chloe chuckled lightly before rubbing away the last of her tears.
“I think...I can relate to that”. Tor chuckled.
“Yeah...I think you can” He then wiped away the one fallen tear and let out a groan as he stood. “Enough of this maudlin shit though...you still have a job to do. And Odin's got one last thing to give you”
“What's that?”
“That...will be his to surprise you with”. jFk8qyE
Chapter Text
Chloe followed Tor out of the living room and down a short hallway, ending in an open door. Chloe could just make out the steps heading down into the semi dark and looked at Tor, arching an eyebrow. “We're...going in a basement? Doesn't that seem like a bad idea with the Taken about?” Tor barked out a laugh at her question and waved his hand.
“Nah...we won't be disturbed”.
Chloe rolled her eyes. “How do you know that? This another one of those Seer things?” Tor scoffed.
“Nope...Where we're going it ain't allowed to follow. Just shut your trap and head on down kid!”, he said as hooked a thumb over his shoulder at the yawning entrance to the basement. Chloe hesitated for just a second before shaking her head and walking down into the dark. It took her eyes a moment to adjust, but when they did, she felt her jaw drop in surprise. The basement was designed to look like what she expected a viking home to be like. Animal pelts hung on the wall, hand carved furniture laid about, giants barrels against the wall assuredly filled with alcohol and finally a roaring fire. For a moment, Chloe wondered how the hell the fire was going with no smoke...only to realize that it was just a fake flame. It ruined the mystery a little bit, but she had to admit it was still impressive. Standing in front of the 'flame', his back turned to them, was Odin. He had switched out the jacket for a long cape, the hem of which swept out behind him. On the floor directly behind him was a painting of a tree, it's root's becoming knots that circled the whole emblem. Chloe could just make out carvings around this image. Before she could look further, Odin spoke.
“Callamastia...step onto Yggdrasil”, he said, turning around in a grand gesture. What the fuck is all of this about?, Chloe couldn't help but ask herself as she stepped into the middle of the painted tree. Odin gave a crooked smile. “Good...kneel my child”. Chloe narrowed her eyes. She was beginning not to like where this was going, but she did it all the same. Please don't let this be some creepy sex thing. Odin turned to Tor. “Tor, bring the water”. The old drummer grunted and brought over a wooden jug and handed it to Odin. The one-eyed old man turned to Chloe and held it out to her. “Drink deep of the well child”.
Hesitantly, Chloe reached out and took the jug. She could smell the moonshine inside it, but for some reason she was still nervous. She had already drunken this before...so why were they making such a big deal of it now? Chloe pushed the thoughts aside. This is to help Max, she said to herself before tipping back the jug and drinking as much as she could. The liquid burned like it had before, but that was the only thing that it had shared with the moonshine. Immediately Chloe noted the difference in taste. The moonshine had had hints of sweetness about it, but this one tasted far sweeter. It was sweeter than any other alcohol Chloe had ever drunk. Not only that, but where the moonshine had had lingered in her mouth after drinking, this one left barely a taste. Just flowed down her throat suffusing her whole being. Chloe stopped drinking and handed back the jug to Odin. The old man took it carefully and downed a good portion of it himself before handing it back to Tor. “Now...we may begin”, he said as Tor took a seat in a carved chair, draping himself over it. “Oh-GACHACK!”, Odin started to say only to be cut off by a wracking cough. Tor just laughed.
“Shit bro...you good? Want me to do this?”, he said mirthfully. Odin rounded on him, still coughing.
“No I do not! I'm the All-Father dammit! And this one is MINE!”, he said before clapping his hand onto Chloe's head. The moment he did, Chloe felt her eyes shoot wide. Something started to stir inside of her. It was like...wings beating against her chest. She felt her heart start to slam hard against her ribs and her muscles contract, as if pure electricity was coursing through her. She fixed her eyes on Odin.
She would have gasped if her mouth would let her. Gone was the one-eyed old man. He had been replaced yet again, but not by the young man he was. No...this man was also Old, but Chloe could sense the power rolling off of him in waves. This Odin stood tall and proud, his eyepatch shining gold over his left eye. He wore a winged circlet of silver around his head and his long white hair was tied back, leaving only the full flowing white beard to hang over his dark blue robes. Chloe heard a distorted caw and focused over Odin's shoulder. Standing on twin perches over the roaring fire, which had become real enough for Chloe to feel the flame's heat, was a pair of Ravens. They watched her silently, as if judging her. Chloe heard a hearty chuckle and turned her eyes towards where Tor should have been. He too was gone.
In his place was a mountain of a man, draped haphazardly over the furniture. He was topless except for a long flowing brown cloak. His fiery red hair and beard seemed to billow around his head. Sitting in front of him was a great hammer attached to a short handle. Chloe could see carvings criss-crossing all over it's surface. This Tor pillowed his head in his hands, the muscles practically rippling across his arms and chest. Chloe swallowed hard. What...was in that stuff?
“Chloe Price”, Odin said, his voice booming loud in the basement. “Thou hast led a life of strife and loss. Kin slain, love lost yet found, Storm-chased and now beset by the Primordial Darkness. You have lived your life in terror of losing all you hold dear...but you have also lived the life of a warrior”. Odin kneeled, looking directly into Chloe's eyes. From this close, Chloe could see the fire and lightning that danced in his good eye. “From this day forth...I recognize you as one of my own and claim you thus”. He raised his hand and drew on Chloe's head two symbols. The first felt like two triangles facing each other, the other a Y shape. The feeling burned on Chloe's forehead long after Odin removed his hand. “No more shall you fear the Storm! No more shall you fear the Darkness! You shall stand tall and proud as my Child! Thus I Name you! Rise Róta of the Valkyr!” All at once, the feeling of wings beating in her chest was joined by the sound of a storm raging inside of her. Her thundering heart became the sound of hoofed feet charging over ground. Then a voice sounded in her head. It was so unlike hers, yet was all the same. Chloe couldn't help but shout along with what it was saying.
“Hej Odin! Heja Allfadern! Kör tillbaka mörkret till dess vattniga kittel!” Then just as suddenly as it had come, the feeling subsided. Chloe could still feel the pounding storm, still hear the flapping of wings, but it was like they were a part of her. Suffusing her being with a great power. She focused back on Odin, surprised to see the old man she knew once again. “Wha-what the fuck was that?”, she whispered in awe. Odin smiled, his left eye twinkling.
“That Chloe...was your Naming. You are one of the Valkyrie now. Battle-Maiden, Chooser of the Slain, lover of Heroes. It is my last gift to you. With this, you can drive back the Scratching Hag and bring your girl home”, he said as he held out a hand. Gingerly, Chloe grasped it and stood. She breathed deep, feeling the exhaustion of the day and lack of food flow out with her own breath. Her fingers twitched, as if itching to be filled by something. Chloe clinched her hands into fists and fixed Odin gaze with her own.
“I'm going to need weapons” Tor's raucous laughter drew her attention and the old drummer stood.
“Damn straight you are! Which means we got to head to our next stop!” He walked out of the basement with Chloe and Odin following close behind. They exited the farmhouse back into the storm, yet despite the blowing wind and whipping rain, it felt like a mild drizzle to Chloe. She steeled herself as they boarded the bus and drove back towards Bright Falls, Tor blaring metal the entire way.
Chloe felt no fear this time as they drove into the rain-swept night.
It took them a little bit less than an hour for the retirement home van to pull up in front of the Oh Deer diner. At first, Chloe thought it was empty as she and the Andersons got off the van, but within seconds Rose had thrown open the door. “There you are! Get your butts inside right now! Can't you see how bad it's raining out there?!” Chloe and the Andersons ran inside the empty diner before being glared at by Rose. “You three had me worried sick! You two shouldn't be leaving without telling anyone!”, she said pointing a finger at Tor and Odin who just grinned and shrugged. “And you need to learn to answer your phone miss! I've been trying to call you for ages!” Chloe swore under her breath. She had forgotten to turn her phone back on after calling David. She dreaded to think the amount of messages and texts he left after her message to him.
“Sorry Rose”, she said, pushing away thoughts of David for now. “A lot has happened, but we found a way to save Max. Odin and Tor brought me here to get weapons”.
Rose seemed taken aback at what Chloe had just said. She stared in amazement for a moment before talking. “You...found a way?” When Chloe just nodded in response, Rose gave a small one of her own and walked to the diner door, locking it. “Follow me”, she said before leading them into the kitchen. They quickly passed through it to a door that Chloe figured was for the pantry...only to gasp in shock as Rose threw open the door to reveal a room filled with guns on display. She immediately walked over and grabbed shotgun with a light on it that Chloe had seen her with the night before. Rose turned back to look at her. “Okay. Still have the gun I gave you?” Chloe nodded slightly, still looking around the room. “Good. Got some speed loaders prepared over there, but you'll need something stronger. Want something fast or accurate?”
The question snapped Chloe out of her amazement and brought her focusing on the waitress that had a small armory hidden in her kitchen. “Ummm...accuracy I guess?” Rose nodded and draped the shotgun over her shoulder before walking to a wall with rifles on it. She picked one up and tossed it over to Chloe, who caught it one handed with ease. Even though it was her first time holding a gun like this, Chloe's hands flew over it. She checked every inch to make sure it was working and found herself even practicing loading the weapon. The realization sent a shiver down her spine. Is this from Odin?, she asked herself as she draped the weapon over her shoulders and walked to the speed loaders.
“Okay, so now what? You gonna lend me your car to go get Max?”, she asked as she placed a few in her pockets before heading over to where a set of bandoleers were and grabbed one to hold the rifle rounds. Rose shook her head.
“WE are going to bring those two home first, then we'll figure out what to do after that”, she said loading up her own bandoleer with shotgun shells. Once she was done, she gently placed a hand on Chloe's arm. “This plan...you think it will work?”, she asked quietly. Chloe just smiled and started loading the rifle.
“I mean...Alan Wake thought it would. So that's good enough for me”. At the mention of Alan, Rose's face lit up with joy.
“Oh! Well if Alan came up with the plan it's sure to work!”, she said before crossing behind Chloe to grab a automatic pistol and several clips. She then slipped it into a holster and nodded. “Okay then! Let's bring the fight to that bitch!”
Once Chloe finished loading the rifle, her and the Andersons loaded back into the van while Rose followed behind in her car. At any moment, Chloe had expected the Taken to attack them, but it never came. Bitch must be playing it close, she thought as they pulled into Valhalla and Rose went to unlock the front door. As she did, Tor clapped Chloe on the shoulder. “Give her a good fight kiddo! We'll be rooting for you!” Chloe gave a half smirk and lightly punched the old man's arm.
“Please...if you weren't so drunk you and your hammer would make quick work of them all!” Tor laughed and waved behind him as he made his way up to the house. Odin stepped up beside Chloe and sighed.
“Wish I could be going with you Chloe...but this is a fight you have to do on your own”. Chloe gently smiled and turned to face the old man.
“Calling me by my actual name now? What happened to Callie?”, she asked causing Odin to chuckle.
“Nah...I got your Name now”, he said tapping at his temple. “Won't be losing it either. Give em hell...my Valkyr”, he said before starting to walk off. He stopped after only a few steps. “Oh! Almost forgot!”, he said as he reached behind himself and drew out something that looked like a pistol. He tossed it towards Chloe who deftly caught it. She looked down at the flare gun Odin had used to save her not long ago in surprise. “It's got one shot loaded! Don't waste it!” Chloe smiled and shook her head as the old man walked the stairs into the house. I won't old man...I promise you that. Rose walked inside the house with the two old men, leaving Chloe alone in the front.
Chloe breathed out a quick breath before doing small jumps to prep herself. “Okay Chloe...you've just been Named a fucking Valkyrie, you're about to follow the pages of a story to save Max and your enemy can best be described as primordial evil”. She sighed. “What the fuck is my life?”, she asked into the storm. Thankfully, there was no answer. She was just beginning to wonder what was taking Rose so long, when all of the lights in the house went off. Chloe jumped into action immediately and ran to the front door. She threw herself against it and burst through into the darkened interior. “Rose?!”, she called out only to hear her respond from above.
“Chloe! I think they cut the power! We need need to get to the basement where the fuse box is! I'm getting the residents to Cynthia's room! I'll be down in a second!” Chloe was about to shout something back when she saw movement down the hall outside the glass sun room. She gritted her teeth. The Taken were here.
“Rose! Their here!”, she shouted before running towards the little glass room. As if on instinct, she drew her revolver and fired towards the glass, shattering it before jumping threw the remains herself. Dimly she was questioning just how the fuck she had done that, but as Chloe saw the Taken begin to charge at her with it's pipe, that thought vanished. She dropped her revolver and swung the rifle around, quickly sighted and fired. She had expected to just drive the thing back since she hadn't burned off the darkness yet to her surprise, the bullet bit home and blew a chunk out of the things chest, causing it to spin to the ground and break apart. Chloe blinked away the surprise as another Taken appeared and began to charge her. Chloe ejected the spent shell and swung the rifle to bear on the running Taken and fired. It dodged at the last second.
Chloe swore and dodged out of the way as it plunged a knife where Chloe's chest had been moments before. “Rose! Need your help out here!”, Chloe shouted as the Taken let out a scream of rage to charge at her again. It became a scream of pain as the flashlight from Rose's shotgun beamed onto it and burned away the darkness. Two blasts from Rose's shotgun later the Taken broke apart. Rose came running down the steps right after and picked up Chloe's gun to hand to her.
“Did you have to blow out the window like that?!”, she asked exasperatedly. Chloe just smirked and shrugged.
“Sorry seemed like the best course of action” Rose groaned as another set of Taken stalked out of the nearby woods.
“We'll discuss it later...for now, we got company”, she said as she quickly loaded another round into the shotgun, bringing it to full. Chloe racked the slide and ejected the spent cartridge after holstering the revolver.
“Bring it you fucks!”, she screamed out as the Taken charged all at once. Chloe and Rose both raised their weapons...only to see a massively bright light to shine down on them. The Taken screamed in agony before the darkness burst from their forms. Rose and Chloe's surprise immediately vanished and they opened fire on the swarm. “What the fuck was that?!”, Chloe yelled as she took out one of the Taken.
Rose fired twice into the nearest one, blowing it apart before answering, a manic smile playing on her face. “The Lady of the Light!”. Chloe was about to ask what the fuck that meant, when she heard the voice of the old woman from this morning shouting above her.
“This is why you keep the fuses protected!” Chloe just laughed. She had no clue how the old woman had a working spotlight with no power in the house, but she'd take anything she could get. She had just fired another round into one of the last of the new set of Taken when she heard a door behind her be thrown open. She whirled around just as a Taken rushed out and the Old Woman turned her spotlight on it.
“Shit! Their fucking coming out of the basement!”, Chloe shouted before dropping the Taken. Rose swore.
“We need to get down there! Get the fuses reset!” Chloe turned to shout at Rose to lead the way...and stopped. There, standing just on the edge of a small lake, was Max and Rachel. They looked at her with shock, wonder and relief on their faces. Chloe's mouth hung slack with surprise, but it only lasted a second before she steeled her gaze.
“Max! You better be getting ready!” Rose dropped another Taken as it charged her and turned to Chloe.
“What the heck are you doing Chloe?! Max isn't here!” Chloe shook her head and looked back to where she had seen Max and Rachel. They were gone.
“Right...it's nothing. Come on!”, she said before slinging the rifle across her back and drawing her revolver, running towards the basement. The Old Woman turned the spotlight onto the basement entrance as the two of them ran in. Chloe mentally swore. This place was like a maze. If it had just been her, she would have never figured out how to get to the fuses. Fortunately, she wasn't alone. Rose ran off into the maze, her shotgun leading the way.
“This way!”, Rose shouted. Chloe followed close behind, watching their back to make sure no Taken snuck up on them. A shout of surprise from Rose made her whip around just in time to see the waitress get knocked off her feet by a Taken. Chloe swore and aimed at the Taken, firing a couple of quick shots to knock it off it's balance. As the darkness sparked from the bullet impacts, Rose swung the shotgun around and hit it with the light. Within seconds the dark was burned away and another shot from Chloe along with Rose's shotgun blew the thing apart. Rose tried to stand only to shout and fall back down. Chloe ran to her. “Dang it! Came down wrong...twisted ankle”.
“Fuck! I can't leave you here!”, Chloe shouted, but Rose shook her head.
“I'll be fine. The fuse box is just around the corner. We keep the fuses next to it. Get it changed!” Chloe didn't need to be told twice. She immediately ran off heading around the corner. Thankfully, there was no Taken waiting for her. She saw the fuse box and wrenched it open just as a blast from Rose's shotgun rang out. Sure enough, one of the fuses had been removed from it, the shattered remains at her feet. She was just about to shout out for where the fuses were when Rose called out, “The box to your right!” Chloe ran to a shelf that had a small blue open box in it and looked in. It was filled with fuses. She smiled. I got to thank this 'Lady of the Light', she thought before grabbing a fresh fuse and slamming it into place. She threw the switch just as Rose's gun reported once more and the entire basement burst into a harsh white light. Chloe could hear the Taken scream in pain down here and from above.
“Rose! You good?!”, Chloe shouted as she ran back to the fallen waitress. One of the Taken was crumbling apart as she arrived to see Rose already standing, her slightly swollen ankle already starting to fix itself.
“I am now. We need to check on the residents. Come on!”, she shouted before limping off back towards the stairs. Within seconds the limp was gone and they quickly ran up the stairs back into the mansion. Chloe half-expected the Taken to be waiting for them, but apparently they had run off the moment the lights had come on. Waiting for them instead was the old woman from before. She stood in her nightgown, fists placed firmly on her hips and scowled at Rose.
“I told you did I not! I told you to get the fuse box better protected, but you never listen! It's like you WANT that whore to take you again!” Chloe could see the facade of Rose's smile start to crack, but she didn't lose her cool at the old woman.
“And I told you Cynthia, that it takes time”. She started to reload her shotgun before speaking again. “Now...I got some more business to take care of, so would you please go back to bed?” Cynthia gave a harumph and started to turn away only for Rose to stop her. “And Cynthia...”, the old woman turned back, “thanks for covering us with your spotlight”. For just a second, the angry expression on Cynthia's face lessened, but quickly set back into place as she turned around to head up the stairs.
“I couldn't yell at you if you died”. With that, Cynthia ascended the stairs leaving Rose and Chloe in the dining room.
“Boy, she's a fun one”, Chloe muttered as she set about loading her own rifle back up. Rose sighed and shook her head.
“She's...complicated”. Chloe spared a look at Rose, expecting her to say more, but apparently that was all she had to say on that front. Chloe just nodded and finished reloading her rifle before swinging it onto her back. Rose finished up as well took a deep breath before fixing Chloe with a gleeful fake grin. “So...where to now?”
Chapter Text
Max slowly came to, her face pressing against linoleum that was ice cold. With a groan, she opened her eyes and gasped as she pushed herself up to look at where she had ended up. Once again, she was in the Nexus, but it had changed. Gone was the cozy feeling of the Two Whale's Diner. The entire place looked trashed, with the benches torn apart, the tables all scratched up, the lights a flickering mess and any sort of decoration smashed apart. The same music she heard last time she was here was also playing...but it sounded off. Like the record player was barely working. Max gasped as she saw shadowy tendrils begin to crawl over everything and quickly pushed herself to standing. As she did, her eyes naturally gravitated to where her double had always sat. Please don't be there, she thought as her eyes instantly fell on her corrupted younger self making her swear. For her part, Maxine just narrowed her eyes and stayed seated. They stared each other down for a moment before Maxine finally spoke. “Well are you going to take a seat or just fucking stare all night?” Max's hand clenched into a fist, but she held her tongue and strode to her double taking a seat across from her. The double just stared at her with barely contained fury.
Max stared hard at her double, replaying what she had done to her in the Dark Place...only to stop. Something was different about her double here. Before, such as at the theater, Maxine had been a maniac. Gleefully laughing at whatever misfortune Max was experiencing at that moment. Yet here she seemed almost calm. Still visibly angry of course, but she seemed collected and reserved. Max was just about to comment on the difference, but stopped herself. Don't be stupid Max...she's working with the Dark Presence. It's probably just a trap to make you lower your guard. She arched an eyebrow and crossed her arms over her chest, pointedly looking down at the table then back up. “What no coffee this time?”, she said her voice heavy with her own anger. Her double didn't say anything, just grimaced and started tapping out a rapid staccato rhythm on the tabletop with her fingernails. Max rolled her eyes. “Look just tell me what the fuck this is about. Why the fuck am I here? What the fuck happened to this place?” Maxine scoffed and shook her head, stopping her drumming on the table.
“You still don't fucking get it...do you?” Max narrowed her eyes at her double. Even her voice seemed different. She sounded...exhausted. Strained. Like she had been exerting herself just moments before. It didn't stop the bitchiness from entering her tone however. “You haven't figured out what this place is? What it represents?” Max let out a low growl and shook her head.
“For once, can you just fucking tell me what the fuck you mean?!”, she shouted out, only for Maxine to slam her palms onto the table. It practically snapped in half when she did.
“We are in you! This place, everything here, is a reflection of YOU!”, she shouted out and it was like the very air vibrated with the words. Max flinched back at her doubles anger, her eyes wide. “When you let the Dark Presence in, it infected here too. Started changing it. Changing...”, she started to say but she stopped. Her face contorted in a mixture of anger and pain before she let out a sigh. “Doesn't fucking matter”, she said as she walked out from booth and shadows started to crawl up her. She took a few steps away and kept talking her back turned towards Max. “The point is...this place is you. Which means the you here is your spirit”. She slowly turned back and Max shot up from her booth, trying to put distance between them. Maxine's face had become the twisted mask of hatred and insanity that she had worn at the theater. “Which means I get another chance to kill you”.
Max didn't even have time to process those words before Maxine practically teleported across the room and landed a blow directly into Max's stomach. All the air shot out of Max as she rocketed back, slamming into the window behind her. She heard it crack as she collapsed to the ground, gasping desperately for air. Maxine let out a high-pitched cackle as Max heard the sound of a knife scraping against wood. When she looked up, Maxine had grabbed a steak knife that had been resting on the table. The blade glinted in the flickering light as Maxine approached and wrenched Max up by her hair. “Now I could make this nice and quick...but where's the fun in that?! You've given me all sorts of trouble, so I'm going to pay you back!”, she screamed out as she slammed Max's head into the floor. Max couldn't even scream as she felt her nose break and the blood immediately start to pour out of it. Maxine grabbed the back of Max's shirt and threw her across the diner. Max slammed into the jukebox, splintering it and shutting off the music that had been on loop. Max stood unsteadily, leaning against the broken jukebox for support.
Maxine stalked towards Max, her laughter echoing in the diner. “Fucking shit...can't even put up a bit of a fight?! Shit, you fucked things up so much I thought even this would be difficult but apparently I overestimated you! And in HERE of all fucking places!”.
Max could feel her mouth filling with blood and spat it out, glaring daggers at her double. “Fug you bidge”, she tried to swear despite her broken nose. Her fucked up speaking sadly destroyed any intimidation she had been hoping to go for. Maxine laughed and shook her head.
“Still got some fire in you huh? Okay then! Let me have it!” Max stared in shock as Maxine held her arms wide, not even trying to defend herself. “Come on! HIT ME!”, she screamed out in mad glee. You're giving me a free hit? Fine!, Max thought to herself as she ran forward and slammed her fist as hard as she could into Maxine's face. Her double didn't even react to the punch, just arched an eyebrow of her own and looked at the fist still resting against her cheek. “That's it?”, she said with a resigned sigh. Max screamed in rage and tried to punch her again and again, but it was like hitting a wall. Nothing she did seemed to even faze her double.
Max stumbled back panting hard, her face defiant despite having done nothing with the opening given to her. “Just...do...your wordst”, she panted out as her double nodded. Then faster than Max could react, Maxine rushed forward and drove the knife directly into Max's stomach. She gasped as she felt the serrated edge pierce her skin and looked down at the knife handle grasped in Maxine's hand. Blood was already starting to well up and stain her shirt a deep red as Maxine ripped the blade back out. Max screamed as the teeth tore at her flesh, ripping open the wound even more. Max clamped a hand over her stomach to stop the bleeding, but she knew it was useless. Her legs gave out as she collapsed to her knees, Maxine taking a step back to take in the sight. Her face was a mixture of relief and triumph.
“The game is over Max. Just accept it. Become the vessel for My Greatness”. Max felt her blood run cold at Maxine's words, the realization of what they meant sitting heavy in the air. Slowly, she looked up at her double.
“W-who are you?”, she asked quietly. Maxine smiled evilly.
“It has been a moment since we talked...hasn't it”, she said as she kneeled...and ran a finger down Max's cheek. The feeling brought a memory Max had repressed screaming out of the void. Of her last time seeing the Dark Presence. Feeling its' touch against her skin. She stared in wide-eyed horror at the thing that wore Maxine's skin.
“No”, she whispered as the Dark Presence smiled, it's shadow's crawling over Maxine's form.
“We shall drag the Flame of Life into Shadow...together”, it said as it raised the steak knife high. Max's eyes followed it's ascent, her breath coming fast as time seemed to slow. Her mind raced trying to find something, ANYTHING to stop what was about to happen. But she had nothing. She was going to die...for the final time. The knife started down and Max's hand raised on instinct...
And for the first time since she had been taken, she felt the familiar surge of power as time rewound itself. The feeling was like air being breathed back into Max's lungs as her power effortlessly returned to her, the feeling stronger than it had ever been. Max was so surprised, she kept the rewind going until she had rewound the Dark Presence to the complete other side of the diner. Max released the power and the Dark Presence's eyes shot wide in shock and anger. “NO!”, it screamed out, shaking the entire building. Max smiled and felt her heart soar as the Dark Presence made to rush at Max again. Max felt time slow around her, much like it had all the other times she had been in danger. Again, Max rewound time to when the Dark Presence was across the room, but instead of just letting the power go, she refocused it to try and freeze the Dark Presence in time. To her own happy shock, she felt the power snap into place with ease. The Dark Presence froze in place, it's eyes seething with anger. Max couldn't help but marvel at how easy this felt. When she had used it on the tree, it had felt like the effort would tear her to shreds...now it was no harder than holding a feather.
And if I can do that easily..., Max thought as she cautiously shifted her concentration onto herself. With an ounce of will, Max tried a pocket rewind on herself. The feeling as her body shifted in time was like nothing she had ever felt before. It was like being buffeted by a great wind yet somehow being rooted in spot. Max had expected herself to move with the rewind, but to her shock she only felt the wounds she had suffered seal themselves instead. It only took seconds before she felt her nose snap back into place. Max released the power she had focused on herself and glared at the still frozen Dark Presence. The Darkness that flowed over its' form, even while Maxine remained frozen, was whipping about in a fury. Max grimaced in horror at the sight, but it gave her an idea. If what Maxine had been trying to say before was true, if the Dark Presence was infecting Maxine like it seemed...then maybe she could get it out. “You're right...this game IS at an end. And I want you OUT!”, Max shouted before pocket-reversing Maxine. She watched as Maxine's body seemed to twist and shudder as time flew backwards at an incredible rate for her. Then, between one blink and the next, everything changed.
The Nexus snapped back to how Max had always seen it. An exact copy of the Two Whale's Diner. Maxine had collapsed onto the ground where she had been standing, her clothes back to the same ones that Max had always seen her in. The sudden shock made Max release the rewind as she looked around at the restored Nexus. “Did...I do this?”, she asked quietly, only for another voice to answer her.
“Ugh...no, you idiot”. Max jumped and snapped her attention back to Maxine, half-expecting her to come rushing at her again. Instead her double was curled into a ball on the ground, groaning in pain. Max narrowed her eyes, but stayed where she was standing.
“And why should I trust anything you say?”, she asked, her voice filled with resentment. Maxine just groaned.
“Yeah...fair point”, she said as she pushed herself up to standing. Slowly, she began to walk towards Max who took a step back, but Maxine just waved her hand and collapsed into their usual booth. “Stop. I'm me again. You saw to that”. Max stared at her warily before cautiously sitting back across from her.
“Well excuse me for being cautious! You had already killed me twice!” Maxine winced and shook her head.
“Three times actually, but I guess that memory didn't come back. Probably for the best”, she said as Max failed to suppress a shiver. Max was just about to ask what she meant, when Maxine interrupted her. “I'm sorry Max”. She had spoken those words so quietly, Max wasn't even sure she had heard them right. Once she finally realized what her double had said, she glared daggers at Maxine.
“All of this...trying to hollow me out for the Dark Presence and all you can say is you're sorry?!”, she shouted, causing her younger double to flinch back.
“I didn't have a choice! When it first invaded here, it gave me an offer. Join it or be tortured right along with you. I...was scared”.
“That's not what you said at the fucking theater! You said you gladly joined up!” Maxine winced as Max threw those words at her and shook her head.
“That was an...exaggeration. I wasn't controlled there like I was, but it was like...all of my worst feelings were heightened. It made me want to say stuff I knew would just piss you off. It wasn't until we returned here that I could even try to fight against it”. Max felt her anger dim slightly at that...but only a little.
“So what? I should just forgive you everything?” Maxine looked up, tired resignation on her face.
“Honestly? No...I don't expect you to. Still. You freed me from it. That's more than I would have expected”. Max was about to shoot back an answer when she felt herself being pulled away. Pulled back to her body. Maxine sighed and shook her head. “That's all we get for now I guess. Til next time...Max”. Then just like before, Max woke up.
Max came to with a gasp back in the Dark Place, her head resting in Rachel's lap. Whatever had been happening moments before, they clearly hadn't been expecting Max to wake because Alan let out a sudden yelp paired with Rachel's weak one. Max immediately turned to check on her. “Rachel! Are you okay? How are you feeling?” It didn't take long for her to realize that she seemed the exact same as she had been moments before. Max could hear the labored breathing and a quick check of her pulse told her that her heart was still barely beating. She rounded on Alan, leaving the stunned Rachel still sitting on the floor. “I thought you were going to try and help her?! Why is she still sick?!” Alan, seated behind his typewriter, looked behind Max at Rachel.
“I guess it worked”. Max looked between the two of them, feeling like she was missing something.
“Worked? What worked?”, she asked as Rachel slowly got to her feet and shook her head.
“Max, it's okay. I'll be okay. We just need to focus on getting you out of here”. Max started to argue against her, but Rachel put a finger to Max's lips, shutting her up. “Trust me. I'll be okay”. She then looked over Max's shoulder at Alan. “Is it all ready to go?”
Alan stood with a sigh and gathered the manuscript up. “As much as it can be”, he said as he pulled the last page from the typewriter and added it to the others. “I've made what adjustments I can. Cleared up some plot holes the change has caused, fixed some errors that would have bugged me, things like that. You should be good to make the run to the Lighthouse”.
“A Lighthouse? Like the one Chloe and I visited? Wait...what changes?”, Max tried to ask but Alan just carried on, not listening to her.
“The Dark Presence is not going to make this easy. It's going to throw whatever it can at you to stop you”.
Rachel just nodded. “Is there anything you can give us to help us protect ourselves?” Alan thought for a moment before walking back to his desk and setting the paper's down. He flipped through them towards the end and then wrote something down on multiple pages.
He then picked up the shotgun that had been leaning against the desk and walked back to them. He handed Max the manuscript and the shotgun over to Rachel.
“I really hope that didn't make this whole thing collapse”, he muttered to himself as they took their items. Still confused, Max placed the Manuscript in her bag, making sure it was shut tight. Alan gave a sad smile and nodded. “Make sure you keep that safe”, he said pointing at Max's bag. “If you lose that, then the Dark Presence can take it and rewrite things. I'm sorry I can't do more for you, but this is the best chance you guys have”.
Rachel shook her head, stabilizing herself against the wall as she did so. “You've done more than enough Alan. Thank you”. Alan didn't say anything to that. Just gave her a sad smile and nodded his appreciation.
“I'm...still hella confused here. How the hell are we supposed to reach the lighthouse from here?”, Max asked exasperated. Alan gestured at the door on the far end of the room as he spoke next.
“Just go through the way you came. I've connected it to the path you need. It will guide you to it”.
“You're not coming with us?”
Alan shook his head. “This story only works for you. I can't use it the same way”.
“But Alice-”, she started to say only for Alan to hold up his hand and stop her.
“It's okay. I'll...I'll find her. And then I'll find OUR way out of this. I promise Max”. Something about the way Alan was speaking sent a shiver through Max. Something told her that he was keeping something from her, but she couldn't place what it was. Max started to ask what he was hiding...only for the room to suddenly shake as it felt like something hit it. Alan looked around anxiously before shaking his head. “We're out of time! Max, you need to go now!” Max hesitated. She still didn't know what he was keeping from her, but Max couldn't let herself leave Alan behind. She wanted to help him get back to Alice...but how could she? They barely had a way out themselves. If Alan thought getting out was impossible for him, he was probably right. There was nothing Max could do. The realization made her run forward and wrap the older man in a tight hug.
“I'll tell her. Tell her you're still trying to come home”.
Alan chuckled slightly and returned the hug. “Thank you Max. I'm sure she knows”. Max felt Rachel lightly touch her back.
“Max we need to go”. Max turned back and nodded, releasing Alan and running with Rachel to the door. She turned back as she put her hand on the door handle.
“Good luck Alan”. Alan waved good bye as the room rumbled one more time.
“Stay safe...Max”, was the last thing they heard him say before they ran out back into the Dark Place.
Chapter Text
The rain beat a steady rhythm on Rose's windshield as they winded their way towards Watery. Fortunately, the roads were empty, but with the heavy rain visibility might as well have been non-existent. Chloe half-expected them to hit another deer on the way to the lighthouse. She looked out the windshield, her foot tapping rapidly on the floorboard, every anxious thought swirling in her head. If Max was okay. What her and Rachel were going through right then. What they could expect when they got to Watery. What the fuck she was supposed to do to even bring Max home. So many questions, so little answers. She was snapped out of her thoughts by Rose placing a hand on her shoulder. “It'll be okay. If Alan has their story fixed, they'll be okay”. Chloe let out a sigh.
“I'm hoping your right, but I hate being led around in the dark like this. How can you just...go along with it?” Rose flicked her eyes over to Chloe for just a moment before looking back at the road. It was hard to tell from this angle in the dark, but Chloe thought she all of a sudden seemed...tired. And just like before in her trailer, the mask she wore fell away. Gone was Rose the loony fan, back was the tired woman barely older than Chloe who had had horror after horror happen to her.
“One lesson I learned from...everything that has happened to me is that I don't get a say in my own life much”. Rose was quiet for a moment before continuing. “I...wanted that Hollywood romance you know? Prince Charming to sweep me off my feet, to take me away from everything. Give me a good life”. She sighed and shook her head. “That would have never happened though. Even if it weren't for her. I probably would have ended up getting with this guy in town who fancied me. Led a simple life”. Chloe heard Rose's hand's clinch tight on the steering wheel, the leather creaking slightly. “Instead, he gets killed, I get my mind screwed with by that bitch and learn just how meaningless my dreams were. How easier it was just too go with the flow”. Chloe watched as the mask slipped back into place and Rose loosened her grip on the steering wheel. “But that's okay! It's better this way. I can be there for my Alan and help folks like you! And don't take my talk to mean this is all pointless. You'll get your Max back. Just...have faith. Trust yourself. You'll know what to do”.
Chloe watched her for a moment, taking in what she said. Just trust myself huh..., she thought as she shook her head. That wasn't really her strong point. Even before Max left, Chloe had always just done whatever she wanted. Picked fights, blown up toys, snuck out to concerts...more than once it had almost gotten her killed following her own thoughts. The thought of having to trust them to save someone else didn't sit-she stopped. She didn't know why, but she could sense something was wrong. She snapped her head to the windows, expecting to see another falling tree, but there was nothing. Just darkness. Then she snapped her eyes behind them. Coming up out of the darkness, barely visible from the tendrils of dark crawling all over it, was a massive farm truck with a whirling line of blades in front of it. Chloe's eyes widened as she tapped Rose's shoulder. “Rose behind us!”
She didn't see if Rose looked back or not, just heard her lightly swear and then the car shot forward. Chloe looked at the dash to see them start creeping towards 80 and looked back at the giant vehicle again. It was still gaining on them. Less than 500 feet back. At this rate, it would be on them in seconds. “Shoot! There's no way we can get away from that thing!”, Rose shouted out causing Chloe to look back ahead of them. With the road as twisting and turning as it was, there was no way for them to keep up the speed they needed to get away. And Chloe didn't want to think about what those blades would do to the car.
“Shit! SHIT! Okay...has anything like this happened before? How can we stop it?” Rose shook her head and looked in the rearview mirror.
“It's just like any other possessed object. Hit it with enough light and it should vanish, but we can't do that from the car! If it was coming at us, I could use the headlights, but not like this! And aiming a light would be impossible on these roads”. Chloe swore again.
“So what the fuck do we do?! It's going to be on us in seconds!”
“We need something...something bright! Something that explodes in a bunch of light!” Chloe was about to ask where the fuck they were supposed to get something like that, when she stopped. She already had just the thing. She dug into her pockets and took out the flare gun.
“Would this work?” Rose's eyes quickly snapped to the gun, shooting wide at the sight.
“It...it could, but you would need to hit it somewhere would the explosion would be sure to go off on it. Like the driver's cabin”. Chloe thought about it for just a moment and nodded. She couldn't explain it...but she knew she could make that shot. Chalk another one up to Odin, she thought to herself before rolling down the window. “Chloe!? Are you-”, Rose started to ask, but Chloe cut her off.
“I can do it! Just make sure we don't crash!”, she shouted as the rain started to pour in from the open window and Chloe took off her seat belt. Rose looked like she was about to argue, but shook her head.
“Okay...you get one shot! Don't miss!”, she shouted as Chloe stuck her head out into the stinging rain. Immediately, she felt herself get soaked to the bone. She spied the approaching vehicle and picked out where the empty driver's seat was. For just a second, she balked at what she was about to do. A shot like this from a moving car in pouring rain was impossible. She was bound to miss and then they would be utterly fucked. Her hands started to shake...only to quickly steady as a warm confidence flowed through her. The rain seemed to lessen, pass straight through her, as she heard her own voice speak to her. You can do this. Odin believes in you. Max believes in you. Believe in yourself. Chloe took a steadying breath, aimed and the moment the road straightened out from the recent curve, fired.
The flare flew straight ahead, striking directly into the chair of the driver's cabin. Chloe could see the darkness start to burn from the flare as the tractor came close behind them. For a second, Chloe thought they had screwed up. That the flare wouldn't ignite. That the whirling blades were going to tear the car about. Then the world exploded into harsh red light and Chloe could practically hear the darkness scream as the flare burned it away in it's explosion. Chloe slammed her eyes shut at the last second. When she opened them again, the tractor was still breaking apart into pieces behind them. Chloe let out a whooping cheer. “FUCK YOU BITCH!”, she screamed out giving a double bird salute, the flare gun clutched tightly in her hand. She slithered her way back into the car, a huge smile on her face. Rose was looking at her side-eyed, but with an expression of utter admiration. “Told you I could make the shot”.
“Well...hot dog”, she eventually muttered before a smile broke across her face and the final sign for Watery appeared.
They got to the middle of the town before Rose brought them to a stop, but left the car running. Chloe looked at her confused as she got out. “What the hell are you doing? The lighthouse is just a little further”. Rose nodded and opened the back seat to take out her shotgun as Chloe stepped out of the car.
“I know, but that thresher was just the start of her trying to stop us. She's going to send more Taken our way and we are going to need to be prepared. By the lighthouse doesn't have any cover and I got some stashes around town to help me with ammo. She's already going to be distracted on one side with Max and Alan and we've already pissed her off once. Hopefully I can use that to distract her while you bring Max home” Chloe immediately argued against that.
“Rose that's fucking suicide! How the fuck are you supposed to take on a bunch of those things alone all at once?!” Rose shot her a fierce smile.
“You made an impossible shot out of a moving vehicle and saved us both. The least I can do is distract them so you can go and be the hero one more time!” Chloe hesitated. She was sure that the only reason she had been able to pull that off was thanks to the whatever Odin had done in the Naming, but she also couldn't come up with a solid argument against what Rose was saying either. Of the two of them, Chloe would be the best one to get Max home. With a muttered curse, she reached into the back seat and took out her rifle.
“Okay...but you'd better make it out of this you hear me! Alan is waiting for you!”, she shouted as she started to jog away. Rose flashed her one more smile before turning to face the darkness behind them as Chloe broke into a run for the steps to the lighthouse. Not even a minute after she had left her there, Chloe heard the blasts from Rose's shotgun and gritted her teeth. Stay safe you nut. Her feet pounded on the wooden boards of the bridge as she made her way to the steps. She was only a few feet away when she saw one of the Taken form from the darkness just off to her right. She swore and dropped, aiming the rifle dead center of it's chest just as the thing charged her. Her shot bit through the darkness just like before and blew a hole in it's chest, dropping it. Chloe turned to run and her eyes shot wide in shock. Running at her from the stairs was an absolutely massive Taken. It had to be well over 6 feet and darkness roiled off its' thick muscles as it swung its' massive sledgehammer back. “FUCK!”, Chloe shouted as she leapt to the side to avoid the swing, her rifle dropping from her hands. She heard a sickening crunch as the hammer landed where she had been seconds before and spared a quick look back. It had brought it down directly on the gun bending it to uselessness.
Chloe barely had time to register this before the Taken charged her again. Again, she leapt out of the way, but this time as the hammer landed she drew her pistol and fired. The bullets harmlessly bounced off the darkness as the thing turned back to face her. Chloe slowly started to back away as it approached her. Shit fuck! Okay. Got to get past it and up the stairs. Just...how the fuck can I do it?, she thought to herself as she stared at the stairs just behind the Taken. She quickly realized she had only one good choice. To dodge past it and run her way up the steps. What happened after that though...she had no clue. Fuck it...worry about it when you get to it. She holstered her gun and readied herself and the moment the Taken raised its' hammer to bring it down on her skull, she bolted forward under its' raised arms just as the Taken swung down. She felt the air rush behind her from the hammer, but the Taken couldn't correct its' swing and barely missed. Chloe ran as fast as she could to get away from its' grasp and bolted for the stairs. She started to hear it chase after her the moment her foot hit the steps. She tried to run up the stairs as fast as she could, but the pounding steps of the Taken behind her were getting closer and closer.
She looked up at the Lighthouse looming above her and felt her spirits soar. Just a little further! I'm almost there!, she thought...just as her foot caught on a step and she went sprawling down onto a small wooden platform halfway up the stairs. She swore mentally as she shouted in pain from her shoulder hitting the wood. The Taken was on her a second later. She rolled onto her back and looked up at it's massive form holding the hammer high. Despite the moonless night, she could catch the barest shine of light off the dull metal of the hammer head. She screamed as the hammer whistled down at her, rolling away at the last second. The hammer burst through the wood right where Chloe's head had been and sent a reverberating CRACK through the platform. For a moment, all was silent...then the Chloe felt the stairs groan underneath her and she scrambled to her feet as the Taken wrenched his hammer free, destabilizing the platform even more. Chloe jumped further up the stairs at the last possible second as the entire platform and stairs she came up gave away, the Taken tumbling down the short hill with them.
Chloe lay on the steps, panting and watching the Taken break apart as it hit the ground. “F-fuck me”, she whispered before carefully getting to her feet. The remaining stairs instantly groaned under her weight, but Chloe slowly and cautiously continued her ascent until she reached solid ground. She almost immediately collapsed onto her butt as what just happened hit her all at once. She stayed seated, panting in the rain for only a few seconds before hearing a series of short shots from town. The sound snapped her out of it. Rose was still fighting the Taken. Which meant she had to hurry. She stood on shaky legs and started up the path towards the looming building. “Almost there...almost there”, she kept repeating in a mantra as she navigated the small enclosed path toward the lighthouse. As the base of it came into view, she allowed herself a smile. That smile vanished a dark shape stepped into view. Followed by another. Then another, then another. After a few seconds, a good dozen people stood in front of her. “Can't I get a fucking break?!”, Chloe shouted as she reached for her gun. To her surprise, the dark shapes did the same.
“Drop it girl!”, she heard the weaselly voice of Thornton shout out over the sound of a shotgun being cocked and several lights snapping on to her. Chloe froze and slowly moved her hand away from the gun as the closest figure approached her out of the light. He blocked just enough of the beam so Chloe could see who it was more and she mentally swore. The figure was wearing a camo slicker with camo work trousers. On his head, he wore a full moose skull and he was holding a rifle in his hands. He wasn't pointing it at Chloe, but all it would take is a small movement for that to change.
“That's enough now Ms. Price. We can't let you go further”, Ilmo said from beneath the mask. Next to him, and also wearing the cult clothes walked another man. The bottom of his bushy beard sticking out from beneath the deer mask gave him away as Jaako. Like his brother, he was also holding a shotgun at the ready. Chloe swore.
“You need to get out of my way! I have to get into the lighthouse!”, she shouted at the pair, but they just shook their head.
“We can't let you do that”, Jaako spoke out in his monotonous voice. “We're the Cult of the Tree”, he started to say.
“And we protect this town”, Ilmo finished as the rest of the cult edged closer to them. Chloe felt an acidic response build to shout at them, but she choked it back. Now was not the time to lose herself to anger.
“Guys, please. This is my one chance to bring back my girlfriend. I need you to step aside”. Ilmo's body language softened for a moment, but he quickly steeled himself back.
“I'm sorry for your loss, but if she was taken to the Lake then she is gone. Anything that comes out of the lake comes back changed. Turned into a monster by Wake's writing”. Chloe started to shout back that he was wrong, that it was thanks to Alan that they even had a chance to bring her back, but something told her not to say that. That if they heard that this was all thanks to Wake then they would absolutely do everything they could to stop her. Okay...need to take a different approach, she thought to herself as she took a small step forward. Ilmo, Jaako and the rest of the cult all tensed as she did so, but she kept her hands held high.
“You're right. Thanks to Wake, she was taken, but it doesn't have to STAY that way. I can save her. Without her being a monster”. Ilmo and Jaako looked at each other behind the masks before looking back at Chloe.
“That's impossible. Once taken, there is no fixing it”, Jaako said but Chloe shook her head.
“I'm sure you're right normally, but this time is different!”, she said as she gestured down to her pocket. “I'm going to reach into my pocket, don't shoot, okay?”, she said as she slowly moved her hand down towards her pants pocket. She saw one of the cult members, probably Thornton or Mulligan she guessed, raise their gun and trained it on her, but they didn't fire. Slowly, Chloe reached in and took out the Clicker. At the sight of it, Chloe saw a surge of recognition go through the cult members. “The Andersons gave this to me. Told me that I had to use it to bring Max home. If I use it in the lighthouse, she comes home. Safe and sound and unchanged”, she said and hoped that it was true. Ilmo and Jaako leaned close to each to whisper in private. She shouldn't have been able to hear them, but it was like the storm picked up their voices and carried it to Chloe's ears.
“Is that true? Is this why they took the Clicker with them?”, Jaako asked causing Ilmo to shake his head.
“Maybe, but...maybe it was to trick her? We've told them what happens when the things come out of the Lake. What we have to do with it. Maybe...maybe they had her take it so we would be ready to stop her?”, he responded drawing an involuntary laugh out of Chloe. Ilmo and Jaako quickly turned to look at her when she did.
“You know those old guys wouldn't do something like that. If they really wanted to stop me, all they would have had to do is just not help me. They didn't. They showed me the way to fix this. The Dark Presence has been trying to stop me ever since”. Chloe saw several of the Cult shift uncomfortably at her words, Jaako among them.
“Is that...what those shots were about?”, he asked quietly in his monotone voice. Chloe vigorously nodded.
“Yes! A Taken with a hammer tried to smash my head and ended up destroying the stairs”, she said as a series of distant shots rang out from the town. “And that's Rose down there, making sure none of the Taken come up behind me!” At the mention of Rose, a low murmur went through the cult members. Chloe could just make out what some of them were saying.
“From the diner?””Isn't she obsessed with Wake? Why would she help?””We have been seeing signs someone's been fighting the Taken” They stopped when Ilmo held up his hand in a fist to silence them.
“She's connected to Wake! Why would we trust her?!”, he shouted out. For a moment, everyone was silent. Then Jaako spoke up.
“But...the Andersons trust her. Call her a Torchbearer. Vladimir said as much”. Ilmo turned his masked face towards his brother and Chloe could practically sense the conflict in him. All he needed was a little more of a push.
“And she sent me to find the Andersons in the first place. Then they brought me to her to arm up. You said you protect the town right? Keep people safe? This is your chance to do more than that. To save someone BEFORE they become a monster. All you have to do, is let me go to the lighthouse”. Chloe watched as Ilmo looked between her, the lighthouse and the gathered cult members. For a second, she thought he wasn't going to budge, that she would have to fight her way through somehow. Then she heard him give a deep sigh.
“Dammit. Fine. But we will be here waiting. If your girl looks even slightly wrong, we will do what needs to be done”. The threat hung heavy in the air, but Chloe couldn't help but breath a sigh of relief.
“I understand”. Ilmo nodded.
“Okay. So what do you need us to do?” Chloe started to respond, but a chorus of shouts rang out behind the Cult. They all turned and focused the light behind them.
“Taken!”, one of them shouted as they all started to fire at whatever was approaching them. Chloe ran forward towards the door to the lighthouse.
“Just keep them off of me til I'm done! You should know when everything is fixed!”, she shouted only for Ilmo to call out to her as she ran past. Chloe turned back just in time to see him underhand toss something at her. Chloe caught it and stared down at the small key attached to a lighthouse keychain.
“That's for the front door! We'll hold them off out here!”, he said before he and Jaako moved forward to join up with the rest of the Cult. “Cult of the Tree! Hold fast and keep those fuckers back! We need to buy time! Circle around the lighthouse entrance!”, he shouted as he tapped a cult member reloading on the shoulder to stand out of the way. Chloe smiled and mentally thanked him as she ran to the front door of the lighthouse, opened it and stepped into the darkness beyond.
Chapter Text
The door slammed shut with a thunderous boom that echoed in the strange location Max and Rachel found themselves in. A sense of abandonment hung heavy in the air of the place, yet there was signs that someone had been there at some point in the past. A pair of jeans was haphazardly thrown over the small balcony railing of the stairs and Max could see in the bedroom directly across from them a set of luggage with a black coat draped over the back of the chair. For just a moment, she wondered who could have left all of this here. Then the building shook as a strong wind blew hard against it and Max snapped back to where she was. She turned towards Rachel, who was gripping both the shotgun and railing so hard her knuckles had turned white, and placed a hand on her shoulder. “You sure you're going to be okay?” Rachel seemed to hesitate for a second before nodding.
“I-I promise. Everything will be okay. Come on! We got to move!”, she said before pushing off from the railing and heading down the stairs. A tight knot began to form in her stomach. She knew that Rachel was lying to her, but couldn't place why. Ever since she had restored Max after her deaths, Rachel had clearly been feeling worse and worse. Alan had said he might be able to fix her, but that clearly hadn't been the case. But why is she so fine with it?, she asked herself as the building shook again and Rachel called up to her from the bottom of the stairs. Max shook her head. Now was not the time for any of this. They had to get to the lighthouse. She bounded down the stairs and found herself in a small, yet homey kitchen. The only appliance, a small stove, looked like something out of the 1920's. Max could make out a back patio that seemed to stretch the entire back of the cabin, but beyond that she could only see darkness. Rachel stood just to her right by a small table with a faded yellow shoebox on it near some books. “Max come on! We got to go!”
“Sorry...I'm coming”, Max replied before the two ran past the fireplace in the living room to the front door. Max threw it open and gasped. She recognized where they were. They were in the middle of the water facing a steep cliff face, at the top of which was the lighthouse. She had never seen the lighthouse from this angle, but she immediately recognized it all the same. It was the lighthouse at Arcadia Bay. “How is...”, Max started to mutter to herself only for Rachel to tap her arm.
“Max...look where we are”. Max almost didn't even have to look. She knew exactly where they had ended up. She turned to the right and the familiar sight of Arcadia Bay lay before her. They were on an island in the middle of the bay, a long wooden bridge connecting it to the shoreline. For just a second, Max wondered just what this island was. There had never been anything like it in all her time living in Arcadia Bay. She pushed the thought from her head as quickly as it had come. Get a grip Max! This is the Dark Place. You've seen how it can change. She took out her gun and flashlight and gave Rachel a short nod.
“I know. But that works for us. The lighthouse won't be far”, she said as she walked off the porch heading to the wooden bridge. She was trying to put on a brave face, but she had to admit to herself just how terrified she was. There was no way the Dark Presence was going to make this easy. And with everything that happened in the town it would have ample ammunition to torment them. Max could feel her hands shaking. She gripped the flashlight tight as she stepped off the covered porch onto the ground of the island. She could feel the thick drops landing on her shoulders, the feeling of the rain so strange after being in the constantly raining New York and not feeling it. It immediately brought up the memory of the last time she had been caught out in a storm at Arcadia Bay. Max repressed a shiver as her and Rachel reached the bridge that would lead them to shore. Just before they stepped onto it, Rachel took Max's shoulder.
“Max...listen. Whatever happens, you have to keep going okay? You have to reach that lighthouse no matter what”. Max shook her head and pushed away Rachel's hand.
“What?! No! We're both getting out of here no matter what!” Rachel shook her head.
“Max, I'm just going to be a liability! You're more important here!”
“Like hell I am!”, Max shouted as she grabbed Rachel by the shoulders. “Rachel...you saved me more times than I can possibly count. You've been there for me when I thought I was completely alone. I won't lose you. Not to this place. I said we're both getting out of here and we are!” Rachel looked at Max and gave her a sad smile.
“God damn sap...fine. But I'm making sure you get home, no matter what”.
Max gave her a smile. “Same here. Okay...let's go”, she said as she turned and took a single step onto the bridge. The effect was instantaneous. Max could feel the wind pick up, swirling into a great mass. She didn't even have to look back to see the storm she knew would be there. She could hear the howling winds. “RUN!”, she shouted out as her and Rachel began to tear across the little wooden path. Max could feel as boards began to loosen under her feet. She spared a look back at Rachel and felt her heart seize. Off in the distance, beyond the cabin on the island, Max could see the Storm. It was as big as she remembered it from her nightmares, but unlike the swirling grey and white coloring the one had hit Arcadia had been, this one was pure darkness. The black practically shining against the night sky as it sat perfectly still. Max nearly tumbled to the ground as she finally got off the bridge onto solid ground. Rachel caught her at the last second, though Max could hear how this short run had left her out of breath. Max looked back at where they had come, but the island and the path were gone. There was only them and the Storm now.
Rachel looked around as the wind blew her hair and flannel about in the wind and tried to shield her eyes against the rain. “Okay!”, she hoarsely shouted above the wind, barely audible if it weren't for Max right next to her. “What the fuck do we do now?!”. Max shook her head as she looked around. The town was an utter wreck. Buildings already lay collapsed with cars, trucks and boats scattered all along the road. At the sight of the destroyed town, Max felt the old fear start to surface, just like it had with Alice and Door, but it felt different somehow. Lesser than it had been. Taking a deep breath, recognition dawned on Max. She had navigated these very streets once before, when trying to get to the Two Whales Diner to get the picture from Warren. Max tapped Rachel on the shoulder.
“This way!”, she shouted into the storm. “There should be a path!”. Rachel just nodded, holding the shotgun tight as they ran as best as they could against the raging wind. As they did, Max wracked her brain for how she had been able to get past everything to the diner. She screamed as someone grabbed hold of her ankle. She quickly pointed the pistol down at whatever it was that had grabbed her...and stopped. Where before had just been an overturned 18 wheeler, now lay Dana Ward. A piece of rebar was sticking out of her stomach pinning her to the ground. It was as if the picture Max had changed had been moved here. The only difference was that it wasn't on the school football field. Dana looked up at her, her dead eyes filled with hatred.
“You did this...you brought the storm!”, she said, her voice loud and clear over the wind.
“Shut up! You aren't real!”, Max yelled as she pulled as hard as she could against the hand grasping her, but it was like an iron bar had wrapped itself around her leg. Dana squeezed and Max screamed only for Rachel to fill her view. A blast sounded out and Max felt the pressure disappear from her leg as Dana screamed in rage. Rachel shoved Max away but as Max looked back, she saw just what she had done. Dana still lay pinned against the ground, but she now thrashed after Max and Rachel with a bloody stump where her hand had been moments before.
“Max come on! Don't let it get to you! We have to keep moving!” Max tore her eyes away from Dana and was about to apologize, but the words became a scream instead as Evan grabbed a hold of Rachel's throat holding her aloft. Half of his head had been shorn off from where a piece of storm debris had hit him. What was left of his brain was visible in the cavity of his skull.
“Why should she be allowed to leave!? She left us to die to save some bitch no one cared about!”, he shouted as Rachel dropped the shotgun and struggled against his grip.
“Fuck off!”, Max yelled back as she shown the flashlight directly in what was left of Evan's face. He screamed and dropped Rachel. Max opened fire the second he dropped Rachel and Evan soon collapsed apart. Max quickly pulled Rachel to her feet. “Are you okay?!”, she shouted as Rachel picked up her weapon. She shook her head.
“We got..to keep...moving!”, she shouted back, but Max could hear the strain in her voice. But what the fuck can we do?! It's not like we can stop and wait for her to recover!, she screamed at herself while she shook her head.
“Okay! Just try to stay close!”, she said as they pressed on into the storm. They had only gone a few more feet when Max heard another voice from her past yell at her.
“Do you really think she was worth more than all of us?! Than the town?!” Max spared a quick look up at Alyssa, standing on the edge of a destroyed building. Max didn't even answer. Just kept her head down and pushed through, ignoring the insults. Max led Rachel to the small convenience store just off to the left and pointed at a hole in the wall.
“We need to go through there! The road is blocked!” Rachel just nodded and headed towards the opening. Max was about to follow...when she heard someone crying. She looked back. Standing in front of the blockade of trashed buildings and cars stood a young Chloe, dressed in her funeral wear. She was staring down at a headstone that Max couldn't see the name of, but didn't have to. She knew it had to be William's. Chloe's voice carried loud over the storm.
“Why? Why did you leave me dad?” Max froze on the spot, her eyes locked on Chloe's form. Chloe sniffed and wiped away at the tears in her eyes. “We were supposed to go to Paris soon. You promised me we would. And now you're gone...Max is gone...I have no one”. Max's hand clenched hard against the plastic of the flashlight as she stared at Chloe. It wasn't until she felt Rachel touch her arm that she snapped out of it.
“Max...come on. We need to go. It's not her”. Max took a deep breath and nodded.
“I know...”, she gave Chloe one more look before turning away and stepping through the hole into the convenience store. Unlike when she had done this before, the fire was already out. Her and Rachel walked to the back and hopped out the window to right in front of the Two Whales. Max looked at it and saw the gathered faces of Joyce, Warren and Frank all staring out at her. She looked at them for only a moment before walking past to the carcass of the dead whale that blocked their path. As they did, Max could hear each of them call out to her.
“Fucking bitch. Left me and Pompidou to die to save some drugged out nobody””I thought I was your friend Max. I wish I could go back in time, tell myself to not trust you!””My daughter deserves better than someone who would just abandon her! You should be ashamed of yourself!” With each insult, Max grit her teeth. None of this is real, none of this is real!, she kept repeating in her head as she helped Rachel climb over the massive carcass in front of them. Once she was over, Max climbed up herself, dropping down on the other side. Rachel was beside her a second later.
“Just push them out Max. It's trying to get to you”. She looked up at the lighthouse over the town and pointed at it. Max nodded, doing her best to shake away the last of the hateful things that had been said to her.
“You're right. Let's get this over with”, she said as she stood, her voice lost in the storm. They pushed away from the Two Whales just as they heard it explode.
“How much farther?!”, Rachel shouted out. Max pointed to a small trail that led up the hill.
“We need to take that trail! It goes straight up to the lighthouse!” Rachel nodded and started to head that way only to quickly stop. Max followed her gaze to look at the trail and cursed at what she saw. Standing in front of the trail entrance was a half dozen Taken. “We have to get past them!”, Max shouted. Rachel just tensed next to her and raised the shotgun to ready. They didn't even get a chance to discuss what to do before one of the Taken charged them. Max turned her light on him and the moment the Darkness burned away, Rachel fired her shotgun into his chest. The man broke apart into fragments of light just as two more charged. Max dodged out of the way as one of them armed with a knife made a slash at her. She ran a short distance before turning and finding him with the flashlight beam, burning away the dark. The moment she saw it burst off of him, she wildly fired. A few of the shots went wide, but a lucky one connected square in the middle of his head and he burst apart as well.
A shout of rage on Max's right was all the time she had before another of the Taken slashed at her. Max just barely dodged out of the way before a blast from Rachel's shotgun knocked the thing back. Max spared her a quick look as she stood to face the Taken. She was landing shots on the couple near her easily enough, but couldn't get through the darkness on them. Max needed to help her fast. She focused back on the Taken that had attacked her and fired nearly point blank as it charged her. Once it broke apart, Max quickly ran over and practically shoved her light into the face of one of the Taken that Rachel was holding off with the body of her shotgun. The Taken screamed in pain and rage before being blown backwards by Rachel shooting it in the chest. Rachel didn't even have time to thank Max before the final two Taken charged them from opposite directions. Max swung around and shined her light on the Taken approaching her, expecting to here the blast from Rachel's shotgun knocking away the other. Instead, as the darkness burned away from the Taken in front of her, she heard Rachel give a pained yell.
In a panic, Max fired her pistol at the still charging Taken in front of her, blowing her apart before turning to Rachel. Her blood ran cold as she saw the knife embedded under Rachel's arm be yanked out by the Taken, Rachel herself collapsing. “RACHEL!!!”, Max screamed as she turned her flashlight on the Taken and firing at the same time. The Darkness burned away and Max didn't stop pulling the trigger until her gun clicked empty. As the Taken broke apart, she ran over and kneeled next to Rachel, the gun dropping from her hands.
“Oh my god!”, she shouted as she pressed a hand to the wound, the blood coming surprisingly slow. M-maybe its' not too bad?, Max thought to herself as she asked Rachel what happened.
“Shotgun empty. Didn't realize til too late”.
Max shook her head. Dammit...I should've been watching her! She was already weak because of me, she thought as she looked around for any source of bright light. “We need to get you healed up. There has to be some light around here somewhere!” Rachel just shook her head.
“There's no time! We need to get you to the lighthouse!”
“Fuck that! Rachel, you're hurt! We need to fix you!”
“I'll be fine!”, Rachel growled in response as she stood up, the brave front she was putting on wavering as she did. “We just need to get back to reality...I can go back to my usual form and recover there”. Max shook her head. Even if she wasn't human in reality, that didn't mean that she had some miraculous healing ability there. There was no telling if the wounds she had gotten wouldn't carry over somehow. She was just about to say as much when Rachel stopped her. “We don't have time to argue! Alan said we only have one chance at this! If we aren't at the lighthouse when Chloe flicks the switch, all of this will be for nothing!”, she shouted before wincing and gripping at her side. Max's nails dug into the palm's of her hands as she clenched them into fists. She knew Rachel was right. She hated it, but she knew all the same. She stood and handed Rachel the light
“Fine. Are you able to use the light?”, she asked as Rachel grabbed it.
“Yeah, I'll be okay”. Max nodded grimly before picking up her pistol. She reloaded it as they turned to look at the trail entrance. It loomed out of the trees at them and Max felt a shiver run up her spine. There was sure to be something even worse than the Taken in there, and now they only had the one weapon. How the fuck are we supposed to get there?, she asked herself as Rachel gripped her shoulder. “Hey...we can do this”, she said, giving Max a tight smile. A part of Max didn't believe her, but she was willing to try. They set off onto the trail that led up to the lighthouse, Max leading the way with Rachel covering her with the light.
The moment they entered the tree line, the sound of the wind dampened, giving their ears some much needed rest. Max carefully trudged up the trail, trying to walk slowly so Rachel could keep up. They had just reached the small picnic area just down from the lighthouse and Max again allowed herself a small moment of hope. It seemed that they would be able to make it no trouble at all. That hope was shattered as the roar of a chainsaw echoed in the trees. Max whipped around to find Rachel already staring back the way they had come. Walking inexorably toward them, the blades of the chainsaw spinning, stood a giant of a taken. Easily taller than either of them, his arms were as thick as tree trunks. Max blanched at the sight. “I-it's okay...it's just one right? M-maybe we can take him?”, she asked nervously. Rachel didn't answer, just took a step back as more Taken began to form out of the darkness next to the giant one. Max wished she had never opened her mouth. “RUN!!!”, she screamed as she and Rachel ran as hard as they could for the lighthouse. The sight of it was like a starting gun for the gathered horde of Taken. They let loose a deafening scream of rage and charged up the hill after the fleeing women.
“Max! Their gaining!”, Rachel shouted out, her breath ragged as the front door of the lighthouse came into view. Please be unlocked, please be unlockedpleasebeunlocked!, Max mentally screamed at herself as she twisted the door knob. It spun effortlessly and opened into the interior of the lighthouse. She turned back towards the trailing Rachel.
“Get inside!”, she shouted as Rachel ran past. Max looked behind her just in time to see one of the Taken rear back his arm. She screamed as he threw the axe he was holding at her, running inside and slammed the door shut just as it would have hit her.
Chapter Text
Chloe slammed the door shut and locked it back. She doubted that it would actually help if the Taken tried to get in, but it at least made her feel better. She blindly groped for some sort of light switch while near constant gunshots rang just outside the door. Finding it just next to the door, she switched it on and took in the abject mess of the room she had found herself in. It looked like someone had been using the place as both a storage room and meeting room, judging by the empty beer bottles laying about. Seeing the various twig cult symbols gave Chloe a pretty good idea for who was here most often. She shook her head. Now wasn't the time to think about that. She had to bring Max back...somehow. But...fucking how?!, she asked herself as she looked around the room. There was nothing in it that seemed like it would be useful at all. Panic had just started to set in, when Chloe heard the voice again. The same one she heard when she made her shot on the tractor. The light...you need to turn on the light. Chloe snapped her eyes up to the ceiling. She wasn't sure how that was supposed to help...but if it was what her gut was telling her, then it was her best bet.
Opening the door on her right, she saw a spiral staircase heading up towards the darkened top of the lighthouse. Just a little more...hold on Max!, she thought to herself as she ran up the stairs two at a time. The trap door that led to where the light was quickly came into view and Chloe threw it open and hauled herself up to where the light was. The gigantic lens of the lighthouse stood above her on a platform, reflecting back the tiniest bit of light coming from downstairs. Chloe let the trap door slam shut behind her and looked around the room.
Scattered around the raised platform was various work stations and machinery, no doubt to monitor the various parts of the lighthouse. Most of the machinery didn't look like it had been touched in ages, but that wasn't what stood out to Chloe. On one side of the room was a set of strange cubes with various wires connected to them. To Chloe, they looked like some sort of generators, but they were like nothing Chloe had ever seen before. They were way smaller than most generators and it didn't look like they had any way of producing power. No gas can, no crank...nothing. She shook her head. Why the fuck you thinking about that now?! Get the damn light going!, she shouted at herself before running to the main control panel of the lighthouse. All in all, it looked pretty simple. Couple of switches for power, some buttons and dials to control the strength of the light and even bulbs to display if there was an error. Chloe smiled. This was going to be even easier than she thought. She flipped the switch labeled 'lamps on' and looked up at the massive light, expecting to see it flare to life. It sat there dark. “No...no”, Chloe muttered as she flipped the switch again and again, trying to coax the light on. It was useless. Whatever power had run to the lighthouse had stopped working years ago.
Max screamed as she felt the axe bounce off the steel door of the lighthouse. She rammed home the bolt to lock the door just as she felt the first of the Taken slam up against it and begin beating on it. Max figured it would hold them for a little bit, but not nearly long enough. The slats on the door were thin enough that the chainsaw would assuredly make short work of them, giving them an opening to crawl or unlock the door through. Assuming they don't just teleport in, Max thought wryly to herself as more fists joined the chorus banging on the door. “Th-that's not...gonna hold”, Rachel croaked from the floor. Max looked down at her and felt the color drain from her face. The run must have opened Rachel's stab more, because now the blood was practically flowing down her side, blood dripping off the bottom of her red flannel. Rachel was doing her best to put pressure on the wound to stop the bleeding, but it was clear that it was only doing so much.
“Shit! Rachel...”, Max said as she knelt beside her. She was just about to check on the wound when they both heard the sound of the chainsaw getting closer. Almost at the shack that was just outside the door. Rachel grimaced and shook her head.
“I'll-I'll be fine. Can you...block the door?”, she rasped. Max hesitated for an instant, before nodding and looking around The only thing in the lighthouse with them was an old metal cabinet right next to the door. It would have to be enough. As Rachel stood, Max ran to the side of the cabinet and threw her entire body against it's side. The sound of it screeching along the floor echoed in the circular entry way, but Max was able to get it mostly in front of the door. It would at least prove a little more difficult for them to get in hopefully. She turned back to find Rachel just stepping onto the stairs that led up to the light, her breathing coming out ragged and wheezing. Max ran to her and put the arm opposite her stabbed side around her shoulders. Rachel groaned at the movement, but didn't say anything as the two of them began to climb the stairs as best they could. The sound of the chainsaw biting at the slats on the door spurred them on faster.
They pushed open the trap door to find themselves in the work area of the lighthouse, the machinery humming away. As soon as they were both inside, the trap door slammed shut, but it didn't look like there was any way to bolt it. Max looked around for anything heavy to put on it to slow the Taken down, her eyes falling on another metal cabinet. She ran over to it and pulled hard against he sides of it, sending the entire thing tumbling down, directly on top of the trap door. “That should...hold them for a bit”, Max said, panting lightly from the strain. Rachel just gave a small nod and leaned back against a console in the middle of the room. She must have hit something, because the light above them on a platform blazed to life, it's light filling the room and driving away the shadows. The sight of it, shining bright above them, made Max run to Rachel and move the flannel out of the way to check the stab wound. It wasn't closing up. “Shit...it must not be bright enough”, she muttered. Rachel shook her head. She was starting to look worse and worse.
“D-don't worry...about me”, she croaked out before pushing off of the console. She practically collapsed into Max's arms.
“Fuck that! You're hurt Rachel. We need to heal you!”, Max shouted. But how?, she asked herself as she looked around the room. There wasn't even a first aid kit to give her something to help. Not like she had really expected one anyways. The Dark Presence wasn't about to do anything to help them. Their only chance to heal her was the light...and it seemed to not be enough. Max looked up at it, shining bright above them, a thought forming in her head. Okay...lighthouses are just giant lenses. They bounce and enhance light. If....If I can get Rachel INSIDE the lamp, maybe that could work. It was a long shot...but it was the last chance Max had to save Rachel. “Rachel...are you able to climb a little more?” It took Rachel what seemed like ages to focus on Max, a look of confusion on her face.
“I...maybe...why?”, she asked quietly. Max nodded and draped Rachel's arm over her again.
“Then let's get up to the light”, was all she said as she led Rachel to a door in the room they were in that would lead out into the lighthouse lower balcony.
Chloe swore and slammed her fist onto the top of the control panel. “GOD FUCKING DAMMIT!!! WHY DOES NOTHING EVER FUCKING WORK WHEN I NEED IT TO?!?!?!” She ground her teeth and pushed back against the rage she felt. It wouldn't help Max. Chloe knelt and found a set of cables running off to a rack of machines against the wall. Okay...that has to supply power and run everything, Chloe thought to herself as she ran to the machines A cursory look told Chloe all she needed. Whatever was supposed to be supplying power had stopped. Chloe would need to find some other way to power the lighthouse. She looked over at the cube-shaped generators and nodded. That...could work, she thought as she ran over to them. It was clear from the pile of cables and electrician tools that someone had been tinkering with the generators for some reason, but Chloe didn't care what or why. They had left her with everything she needed. Okay...it's just like at the Anderson's farm...only a hell of a sight bigger, she thought to herself as she got to work.
Working quickly, she stripped the wires leading from the machinery that supplied power to everything and the generators. It took a little bit of moving, but she got the generators hooked up to the main machine in almost no time, the sound of the fighting below pushing her to work as fast as she could. She ran to the generator and grasped the only thing she could see that would power it, a small lever on the top of the generator. Please don't explode, she thought to herself as she pulled down on the lever. She jumped as a series of sparks shot out from the old machinery and, for just an instance, Chloe was sure she had just fried the system. Then all the lights and indicators started to come on with the other machines beginning to hum to life as well.
“Yes!”, Chloe shouted as she pumped her fist in the air. She ran back to the control panel and flipped the 'lamps on' switch again. This time, the giant light above her began to slowly glow. Chloe jumped in excitement, punching the air as she yelled out. “FUCK YEAH! Just TRY and stop me bitch!”. The light above her kept slowly growing in intensity...only to stop at what seemed like half power. “No...no , no come on!”, she shouted and turned the knob for light intensity as far as it would let her. The light didn't get any brighter. Again, Chloe swore as she looked up at the light above her. Maybe...maybe something is wrong with the light?, Chloe thought as she ran to the only door she could see. She threw it open and ran out, back into the storm. She could hear the Cult of the Tree fighting the Taken below clearer now. It didn't seem like it was going good.
“Get Richard back behind us! Try to patch him up! Sara, cover the right! Their coming up from the stairs!”, she heard Ilmo shout over the sound of sporadic gunfire. Chloe cursed herself...she had to hurry and do SOMETHING with the light. Not just to help Max, but to hopefully help them too. Chloe ran to the ladder that climbed to the upper platform and found herself almost staring directly into the light. She kept her eyes shut and pulled herself up to the platform. Okay...okay just need to get in and check-, she started to think to herself...only to stop as she looked towards the town. Her jaw dropped in shock and she felt her heart start to pound in her chest. There, in the bay, was the massive tornado that her and Max had seen all those years ago. No...no no nonono! Not now!, Chloe screamed at herself. She started to run towards the door back into the lighthouse...but stopped. She looked back at the tornado and a realization struck her. She couldn't hear it. The tornado was almost completely quiet. Little more than a dull roar. What...the fuck?, she asked herself as she blinked, the image of the tornado wavering as she did so. Then she heard the voice call out.
“I'M FUCKING SICK OF THIS BULLSHIT!!!”
Max pushed open the door and her and Rachel stepped back into the howling storm. The tornado, which had sat out from shore for so long, had moved closer to them. It was heading straight for the lighthouse, the wind from it nearly blowing Max down. She shielded her eyes against the rain with her one good hand and looked around for any way to get Rachel up to the light. “Max...over there”, Rachel said quietly, barely audible over the roar of the storm. Max looked where Rachel was pointing only to see a set of stairs heading up to the second balcony. Max steered them that way and helped Rachel up them. Just a little more...just a little more!, Max kept repeating in her head as she barely heard the sound of the door far below them finally giving way. It wouldn't take the Taken long to get up here.
Max and Rachel crested the stairs and quickly moved around to the door. “Okay! We just need to get you inside the light! If we can do that it should heal you!”, Max shouted as she reached for the door. The knob held fast in hand. “No...no, no, no!”, Max shouted as she desperately wrenched at the door knob. It wouldn't budge. NO! It has to be open! It has to!, she shouted at herself as she aimed her gun at the glass door...only for Rachel to stop her.
“Max don't...we can't...we can't risk you damaging something with the light”, she said as she slipped from Max's arms to the floor of the balcony. “It's...it's almost over anyways”, she said quietly as Max kneeled next to her.
“No! Don't say that! I'm getting you out of here! You're coming home with me!”, she shouted, lightly placing a hand on Rachel's shoulder. Rachel smiled and covered Max's with her own bloodstained one, her face almost completely devoid of color.
“It's okay. I'm...I'm okay with it. Ch-Chloe has to be...close. Sh-she'll save you...that's all that...matters”, she said as she winced in pain, closing her eyes. Max shook her head violently.
“NO! No I won't let you say that! Don't leave me!”, she shouted back. Rachel opened her mouth to answer...but she was cut off before she could. A chorus of other voices joined in, their words carried by the storm.
“You only just met her and she matters more than we did?””You shouldn't lie to the dying, Max””Why should you fucking care anyways? She isn't even human!””Neither of you are leaving here alive!”, the voices of her classmates yelled out from the storm. But all of those voices were drowned out by the one that Max heard the clearest. The one that was speaking the loudest to her.
“You fucking bitch...”, the voice of Chloe said as flashes of lightning went off in the tornado. “You abandon me, kill my mother, drag me of to other side of the country where no one knows me and now you ditch me at first chance for something that isn't even human?” Max stood, her fists shaking at her side as she looked at the tornado turned Dark Presence.
“Max...don't...”, Rachel tried to say, but Chloe's voice cut her off again.
“God...why should I even try to save you? You're nothing but a pathetic sack of shit who has done nothing but ruin my life! You don't even care if I-”
“I'M FUCKING SICK OF THIS BULLSHIT!!!”, Max shouted as she ran to the edge of the balcony and faced the storm. She felt a fire raging inside of her as she stared up at the storm. No...not the storm, she corrected herself as she saw what it was clearly. The Dark Presence making one last desperate ploy. “All you have done is try to put me down...to make me feel like shit! Well I'm fucking done with it! I'm done with you!”, she shouted as she pointed out at the storm. “You think I don't care about the people I sacrificed to save Chloe?! That tormenting me with their deaths isn't something I already did?! Fuck you! If I could have saved them...I would have! But I will NEVER regret what I did!”. Max's hands gripped the railing tightly, the metal grounding her as the wind whipped her hair and clothes around. “I'm not fucking perfect! I've done shit that has stuck with me...will always stick with me! But don't you dare say I don't care about Chloe! I know I've done things that hurt her! And I know that I won't always be able to give her the life she deserves...but I would gladly do anything for her! I would give my own life if I knew it would save her! Because to me...Chloe is my everything! She's my entire fucking world! And I refuse to stand here and let you use her to fuck with me anymore!” For just a moment, everything seemed to freeze. Even the sound of the wind died out. Only to come back with a roar louder than any that had come before. A roar that sounded more like a scream of pure rage that seemed to shake the very lighthouse Max stood on. The flashes of lightning grew faster as the tornado picked up speed, heading straight for the lighthouse. Max held her ground and stared directly into it, her shaking hands the only bit of fear leaking through. Just as it reached her, the entire world burst into pure blinding light.
Chloe stared at the vision of Max yelling at the Dark Presence, her heart swelling with love and pride. Max..., she thought to herself as the vision of Max finished her speech. Then the phantom tornado began to head straight towards the lighthouse...Straight towards Max. “No! Max!”, Chloe shouted out...only to feel her hands twitch. Not towards her holstered gun...but to the pocket the Clicker still sat in. Chloe's eyes shot wide as she reached in and pulled out the small object. It felt almost...heavy in her hand. As if it was charged through with something. NOW!, a voice shouted in her head and Chloe held the Clicker high. She pressed down on the button and the world exploded into pure blinding light.
On both sides of reality, a pair of Lighthouse's burst into blazing light, a shockwave shooting out from them. In one world, the wave washed over the defenders at it's base, haggard and weakened, blasting away the servants of darkness that assailed them before passing over the quiet town that sat below it.
On the other, the beam of light from the lighthouse shown forth into the dark storm in front of it, burning through it and pushing away the dark in a world of eternal night. The roar of a storm turning into a scream of pain from that world's owner. Then, like a bad dream fading away as you wake up, the ruined town of Arcadia Bay and the rain-swept streets of Seattle vanished from the realm.
Chloe slowly opened her eyes that she had shut as the lighthouse had flared to life to find herself standing alone on the platform. The rain had stopped...but she didn't see Max. Her legs gave out on her and she collapsed onto the balcony floor. “No...”, she uttered as she stared at the spot where Max had been standing moments before. It hadn't worked. Max hadn't...the thought stopped in Chloe's head as the light passed by the spot. There was...something forming. A vague shape of a person. Chloe stood. The light passed the spot again and the shape became clearer. Chloe could just make out the figure's brown hair and freckled face. The light passed over her one more time...and Max's stunned face stared into Chloe's. Chloe's name was all Max was able to say before Chloe ran forward and practically tackled her into a hug, tears streaming down her face. Chloe held on for dear life...afraid that if she let go Max would vanish on her all over again. She felt Max shudder from her own tears before she spoke.
“You saved me...”, she uttered in Chloe's shirt. Chloe kissed the top of Max's head.
“You saved me more times than I can count...I had to return the favor”
A wheezing laugh sounded behind them and both women turned to look at the person seated with their back against the door leading into the lighthouse. “What...no love...for the dashing blonde sidekick?”, Rachel said as small motes of blue light began to rise off of her. Max called out her name and ran to her. The sight of Rachel made Chloe freeze to the spot. The blood soaked clothes a reminder of the last time she had seen Rachel stabbed, bleeding in the back of her beat up old truck.
“Oh god! We need to get her into some light!”, Max shouted, snapping Chloe out of her daze. She ran to help her, but as they tried to lift her up...their hands just phased through her body. Rachel shook her head, before giving a tired smile.
“That's...not going to happen Max...I'm sorry”. Chloe felt her stomach twist in a knot as Max yelled out next to her.
“No! There has to be something! I can't let you die!”, she shouted as Rachel just shook her head.
“It...has to be this way...Max”. Chloe heard Max's breath hitch in her throat, cutting off whatever it was she was about to ask. Rachel gave a tired sigh. “Alan said...the story needed...a sacrifice...I decided it should be me”. Chloe could start to see through her to the door on the other side. Whatever was happening...it was clear Rachel was dying. No...not again, she thought as she bit her lip as Max started to openly weep next to her. “Hey...come on now...don't cry. It's like you said. You'd do anything to save Chloe...just as I would for you”, Rachel said with a slight chuckle in her voice. Max couldn't answer to that, just turned and buried her head in Chloe's shoulder, wracking sobs ripping their way out of her. Rachel gave a pained smile and looked back at Chloe. “Sorry...to make you...go through this again”. The words cut through Chloe and she shook her head. It's...it's not Rachel, she reminded herself as she finally answered.
“It-it's okay. You brought Max back to me...you saved her”. Rachel smiled weakly at that, a single tear running down her face. It was almost invisible against her rapidly disappearing body.
“Treat...treat her well...Chloe”. Chloe could only nod. She knew that if she tried to say anything, all that would happen is her collapsing in tears. “Max...”, Rachel called out quietly. Chloe felt Max turn to look at the disappearing girl. The person who had done everything to keep her alive while she fought through hell. The person who sacrificed herself to save her. “It...it was all...worth it”. Chloe felt Max tense next to her, a sob barely held back. It was several seconds before she could answer.
“I wish...we had gotten more time together”, Max said quietly. Rachel gave her a smile and raised a nearly see through hand to try and cup Max's face. It just passed right through her.
“I do too...” The hand she had raised fell by her side. Rachel closed her eyes. “Good-bye Max...I'll...always..”, she started to say but never finished. Her last words spent...Rachel vanished. In her place...a blue butterfly, it's colors barely visible flew up into the night air and broke apart into motes of blue light. Max and Chloe held each other close, desperate for each other's touch as one thought went through both of their heads...
Goodbye Rachel.
Chapter Text
By the time Max and Chloe had recovered enough to make their way down the lighthouse, the rain had let up. It was nothing more than a fine drizzle as Chloe led Max out to where the crowd was waiting. Seeing the cult members dressed in their cult wear caused Max to seize up in fear, the memory of her time in the subway flashing to the front of her mind. Most of the fear was dispelled from a simple rub on her back from Chloe, the reminder that she wasn't still in the Dark Place. She had gotten out. “It's cool. Their a bunch of weirdos, but...”, she paused. Max could feel Chloe going on edge. She was just about to ask what was wrong when one of the men who was wearing a full moose skull approached them. Max felt her hand twitch towards her bag to reach for her gun...only to realize she didn't even know if it had come with her when she crossed back over. She watched, her hands balled into fists, as the man took off his skull mask and flashed Chloe a wide grin. He looked familiar to Max...but she couldn't place why.
“Ha ha! Nicely done!”, the man said giving Chloe a light punch on the arm. She gave him a tight smile and wrapped her arm around Max's waist, but didn't say anything while the man continued talking. “I always said we should weaponize the lighthouse! Didn't I Jaako!?” The man turned to another cult member approaching them and Max had to double take. Besides the bushy beard, this man looked exactly like the first. Then Max realized where she had seen them before. These...must be the Koskela's, she thought to herself as Jaako rolled his eyes.
“Yeah, yeah...”, he said in a deep monotone before nodding his head at Max. Jaako's brother turned to look at her and Max felt Chloe's entire body tense up next to her. Max's heart started to beat faster. She wanted to ask just why Chloe was so nervous, but she was cut off before she could.
“And you must be who we were rescuing here. Ilmo Koskela”, Ilmo said holding out his hand to Max. Max hesitated for just an instant before gently taking his hand.
“M-Max. Max Caulfield”, she said quietly as she shook Ilmo's warm hand. He nodded and gestured at Max's arm.
“May I?”, he asked. Confused, Max just nodded her head. Ilmo nodded back and then rolled back Max's sleeve. He looked at Max's bare arm before doing the same with the other. Whatever he saw or didn't see, he let out a sigh. “Well...you don't look like a bloated corpse and you don't have any writing tattooed on you. Guess you were right Ms. Price”, he said turning to look at Chloe who Max heard let out a breath of relief. Her entire body relaxed and she pulled Max close as she answered.
“Was there ever any doubt? Come on...the Anderson's thought this plan up. I told you it would work!” Ilmo just laughed and raised his hands defensively.
“You're right, you're right. Well...I'm glad to be proven wrong”. He then held out his hand as if to take something from Chloe. Chloe, for her part, looked confused before her mouth formed an 'o' and she took out a small plastic item and placed it in Ilmo's hand. Max only saw it for a brief moment, but she couldn't help but wonder why Chloe had a cut off lamp switch or why she had to give it back. The moment the switch touched Ilmo's hand, he let out a shuddering breath and gently handed it to Jaako who held it almost reverently. Max wanted to ask just what the hell it was...but she shook her head instead. It's probably better to not know, she thought as Ilmo clapped his hands together and gave them a rub. “Well it's been a hell of a night. We got wounded to take care of. You two want to come back to the shop? We can fix you up with a place to stay”.
Chloe shook her head. “Nah...Our car should be ready soon and we want to get the fuck out of this town as soon as we can. Full Offense”. Ilmo laughed.
“Can't say I blame you. Well in that case”, he said as he offered his hand to Chloe. Chloe let go of Max's waist and grasped his hand tightly. “Take care of yourselves. If you ever find your way back up here, the Cult of the Tree is always looking for members”. Chloe just laughed.
“Hard pass. How can we get back to town?” Ilmo laughed back and pointed them at a path that led away from the lighthouse. He said if they followed it, it would lead them back to the road and they could get back to town easy enough. With one last word of thanks from Chloe, her and Max walked off down the trail. The moment they were far enough away from the lights the Cult had set up for the darkness to settle around, Max tensed and started to look around...waiting for the Taken to appear. Chloe, as if picking up on this, took her hand in her own and gave it a squeeze. “It's okay. I think we sent the Dark Presence packing for now”.
Max looked at her with suspicion for a moment before staring back at the darkened trail around them. “How can you be sure?”, she asked quietly only for Chloe to shrug.
“Valkyrie senses I guess”. It took a moment for what Chloe said to sink into her brain. Once they did, Max fixed her with a look of utter confusion.
“What senses?” Chloe chuckled and shook her head.
“That's...a long story babe. I'll tell you on the way back”. It wasn't the best answer Max could hope for, but it was one she would take for now.
“O-okay. What...the fuck was all of that back there though? Are...are they an ACTUAL cult?” Chloe grimaced but nodded.
“Kinda? I mean...they got a creepy underground church, but they're more like a neighborhood watch. Trying to hold off the Dark Presence”. Max just stared incredulously before shaking her head.
“Who calls themselves a cult”, she muttered to herself causing Chloe to laugh.
“Dude, I said the exact same thing. Buncha weirdos, but...”, she paused long enough to let go of Max's hand and wrap her in a sideways hug. “They helped bring you back...I can never repay them for that”. Max smiled sadly and nodded, pressing into Chloe's side.
“Them, Alan...and Rachel”, Max said quietly. For just a moment, Chloe tensed, but Max felt her body quickly relax as Chloe rubbed at her arm.
“I'm...sorry we couldn't save her”, Chloe whispered as they continued to walk. Max nodded and let out a sigh.
“I...wish we could have too. But I think she'd beat both of our asses if we let her death get us down”. Chloe was silent for a moment before giving a small chuckle and shaking her head.
“Just like the Rachel I knew”, she said quietly. Max looked up at Chloe to see the traces of a fond smile playing on Chloe's lips. Max wrapped her in a one-armed hug of her own. For just a moment, she thought about asking about her Rachel. What she was like...but she stopped herself. Now wasn't the time for it. They spent the rest of the walk in silence and before long found themselves back at the road. From there it was only a short walk to town where Max could see a car was idling, as if waiting for them. Max was just beginning to wonder whose car it was, when she heard a delighted squeal and the absolute last person she expected to see practically danced into view.
“Eeeeeee! I knew it would work! Alan's plans ALWAYS work.”, Rose loudly shouted, running forward to wrap Chloe in a hug. Max just stared open-mouthed as Chloe rolled her eyes and pushed the crazed fan girl back.
“Yeah, yeah...Glad to see you made it okay Rose”, Chloe said only for Rose to wave her hand at Chloe and scoff.
“Oh please...I've dealt with the Taken for so long they're old hat by now!”, she then turned and fixed Max with a massive grin similar to the one she always wore, but this one seemed so much more natural than the other. “Welcome back Max! Glad to see she didn't fry your brain!” It took Max several seconds to shake away her shock and answer Rose.
“I...wha? You...know of all this?” Rose just eagerly nodded.
“Yep! I've been fighting the Taken ever since Alan sealed her back in the lake in 2010. I tell you...she can be a real mean jerk sometimes...sending the Taken to try and kidnap people! I'm just glad you and Ms. Hero here gave her a good kick in the butt!”, Rose said while gesturing at Chloe. Chloe could only nervously laugh at that.
“A hero? Really?” Rose comically scowled and shook her finger at Chloe, mock scolding her.
“Well what else would you call yourself? Besides! Every story needs a Hero!”, she said only to stop and her eyes go as wide as dinner plates. “Yes...a hero...”, she repeated. Max looked at Chloe in silent confusion as Rose stared off, some unknown plan circulating in her head.
Chloe just looked back equally confused. “Ummmm...Rose? You good?” Rose shook her head and smiled again. How the hell did she help Chloe with anything?, Max asked herself as Rose answered.
“Oh yes! Just fine!”, she said before walking back towards the driver's seat of the car. “Now! Come on you two! We're heading back to the home to wait for your car! And you two lovebirds have a lot to catch up on!” She didn't give either Max or Chloe a chance to answer before she had ducked back into the car. Max slowly turned to look at Chloe.
“SHE helped you?”, she asked incredulously. Chloe shook her head and sighed.
“Like I said...it's a long story”
On their drive back to Bright Falls, Chloe filled Max in as best she could with what had happened to her. Max could scarcely believe it was all real. If she hadn't been through her own twisted adventure, she would have never believed it. By the time they got back to their destination, Chloe had just finished telling her about how Odin had made her a Valkyrie. “The rest is pretty simple. Just made my way to the lighthouse to save you”, Chloe said as she stepped out of the back seat of Rose's car. Max followed after her, her mouth hanging open.
“So...so wait. You met an old rock band who...CHANNELED GODS to make you some...warrior woman?” Chloe thought on a minute before responding that that summed it up. Max breathed out a laugh and shook her head. “And I thought me getting kidnapped by an eldritch being was the weird part”. Chloe laughed as they walked up the steps and Rose unlocked the door.
“Tell me about it”, she said as Rose opened the door, only for an aggravated growl to escape her throat. As Rose stomped her foot and walked inside, Chloe and Max looked over her shoulders. Seated at a long dining table filled with food was the two old men Max figured had to be Tor and Odin. They looked exactly like Chloe had described them. They were also just waking up as Rose stalked towards them.
“What are you two doing up?! You should have been in bed ages ago!”, she scolded them only for another voice to answer from the stairs.
“I told them as much, but they insisted on waiting for their 'Valkyrie's' return”, an old woman, her hair in a neat bob said from the stairs. Tor turned and gave her a grin.
“Ah c'mon Cynthia baby! The battle's won so now we gotta celebrate!” Cynthia didn't answer, just fixed Tor with a long cold stare before walking back up the stairs. Tor sighed. “Guess not”. Odin laughed and clapped his brother's shoulder.
“Eh, push it from your mind bro. My Valkyrie and her Time-traveler are back!”, he said as he lifted a glass high. Rose immediately snatched it from his hands and placed it on the table away from his grasp.
“And it's late! I'm sure they are exhausted and don't need to get wrapped up in your frivolities! Upstairs! The both of you!”, she quietly shouted...only for the sound of a stomach rumbling to echo in the hall. Everyone looked over at a slightly embarrassed looking Chloe.
“I mean...I hadn't really eaten since this morning”, she said causing Rose's expression to soften slightly. Rose shook her head.
“Fine”, she said with a sigh before picking up Odin's glass. “A quick meal then straight to bed. But no alcohol!” She then snatched Tor's glass halfway to his mouth. “The doctor said you two need to cut back!”
“Yes Nurse Ratched”, Tor deadpanned only to get a withering stare from Rose before she walked off upstairs. Chloe wasted no time, sitting down to make herself a sandwich and shoving a handful of chips in her mouth. Max couldn't blame her. She hadn't been hungry while in the Dark Place, but now that she was out her stomach was practically screaming at her. She sat next to Chloe and started making a meal of her own. Odin and Tor laughed and snuck a few chips of their own.
“Could sense you being hungry as you drove back, Chloe. Fighting the Hag's Horde is enough to work up anyone's appetite”, Odin said as Chloe practically shoveled food into her mouth. “And I knew you, Miss Time-traveler, hadn't had a decent meal this entire time! So it seemed fitting to make you all this feast in my Valhala!” Odin spread his arms wide while Tor laughed and reached under his vest. He withdrew a flask and held it aloft.
“Here fucking here!”, the old man said before taking a long pull off the flask and giving a belch. Max swallowed the piece of cold cut sandwich she had been chewing and stared in amazement at the two of them. Max had never expected to meet anyone else with powers like her...yet now she had met two others. It was strangely comforting.
“It's wild to meet someone else with powers. Chloe said you two are...seers? How does that work?”, she asked causing Tor to belt out a laugh.
“Told you we should have waited to explain it all bro!”, he said at Odin who sneered and waved his hand.
“So we have to explain it twice. That's just how it goes!” Tor laughed and shook his head focusing back on Max.
“Basically kid, Bro and I can get a read on people we know of. Sense things about em. We even got our own Mind Place like you do! Though we can access it whenever!”
Chloe looked up confused switching her gaze between Max and Tor. “Mind Place?”, she asked with her mouth full.
“It's a place your girl goes when she over taxes herself to recover. Pretty normal stuff honestly” Chloe looked at Odin confused for a moment before shrugging and continuing eating, mumbling how it made sense she guessed.
“So can you like...SEE what the person sees?” Max asked only for Tor to shake his head.
“Nah. We can't see things like that, just sense things happening to them. It's how we knew what all the Scratching Hag was doing to you and knew what you were up to in your quest”. Max's mouth hung a jar at that.
“You...you could sense all of that?”, she asked quietly. Tor nodded gravely. Max felt Chloe place a comforting hand on her thigh and quickly gripped it. She shuddered at the thought of remembering everything that had happened.
“Yeah kid...we felt it when you did”, he said tapping at his head. “Could feel her slowly filling you up with Darkness”. Another shudder ripped through Max at the thought of it. Maxine had been right. The Dark Presence really had been trying to hollow her out. She was amazed that there wasn't some sort of lingering effect from it all.
“No need to worry about that, time-traveler. Your blonde ghost saw to it that you wouldn't suffer from the Hag's curse”. Max felt a pang of sadness settle in her chest. She knew exactly who the old man had meant. They hadn't realized it at the time, but once Max was back in reality she figured out just how Rachel was saving her. She was sending over parts of herself to Max. Replacing the cursed organs with her own.
“I owe her so much for that. She gave up parts of herself to save me without even knowing she was doing it”, Max said as she lay a hand over her steady beating heart, a reminder of the sacrifice Rachel had made for her. You gave up everything for me..., she thought only for Odin's next words to snap her out back towards now.
“Nah, she knew. She took that curse on herself willingly”. Max stared at the old man, her eyes wide and mouth ajar.
“Wh-what do you mean?”, she asked quietly. Odin sighed and shook his head.
“I think you know kiddo. Your ghost didn't give you parts of herself originally. All she did before was use the memory of your organs to jumpstart them back to a working order. When the two of you met up with Tom and you had your battle in your Mind Place...she asked him to make a change. To let her be the one to take on the Hag's curse leaving you free. It was the only way Tom was going to be able to save you. If she hadn't...you'd still be half dead and susceptible to her black magic even if you returned to New York”.
Max stared blindly at the old man as she heard Chloe start to talk to Odin. Her mind raced back through to when she had come back from the Nexus to the Dark Place. To when Alan had handed her the manuscript. He...he said he had made changes, she thought as the realization of what he meant finally clicked. He had meant this. Him changing the story so that it was Rachel taking on the Dark Presence's lingering presence rather than her. Rachel had knowingly sacrificed herself so Max could be free. For the second time...she had given Max her life back. Max felt the tears quietly begin to roll down her cheeks. I wish...I could thank you, she thought to herself as her sobs ripped their way out of her throat. Chloe pulled her in close to comfort her.
It had taken a little bit before Max had been able to stop crying enough to eat some food, but once she had Rose had returned to order Tor and Odin off to bed and let Max and Chloe know she had prepared a spare room for them. Max doubted she would get any sleep after everything she had been through, but by the time she had crested the stairs she was yawning right alongside Chloe. “God...I feel like I'm going to collapse”, Chloe said as they entered the room Rose had set up for them. A bed that would fit them both sat in the middle of the room with a set of medical equipment moved off to one side. It was clear that the bed was just two singles Rose had pushed together to form the bigger one, but it was the thought that counts. “I don't even give a fuck that this is a retirement home at this point”, Chloe said before flopping face first into a pillow. She let out a sigh that caused Max to smile...and almost give up what she was about to do.
After Chloe, Tor and Odin had comforted her downstairs, Max had made a promise to herself. That she had to tell Chloe what she had almost done all those years ago. About how Rachel had saved her the first time. Max had treated it like a dirty secret for so long, it had turned into a weapon against her. She'd want me to let it go, she thought to herself as she sat on the bed opposite Chloe. “Chloe...there's something I need to tell you”, she said quietly. This...is going to be hard.
Chloe immediately stood and walked around the bed sitting next to Max. “What's wrong?”, she asked only for Max to sigh.
“While I was...in the Dark Place. The Dark Presence tried to...show me things to break me. Things about you...things about people I had known and”, she paused taking a shuttering breath. It took her a few seconds before she could continue. “Things I had almost done”, she finished quietly. Chloe didn't say anything, just laced her fingers with Max and waited for her to continue. Max squeezed her eyes shut, fighting the urge to chicken out. She deserves to know, she thought to herself before taking a deep breath and just saying what was on her mind all at once. “It showed me when I tried to kill myself years ago”. The effect on Chloe was immediate. Max felt her tense up all at once and squeeze her hand tightly.
“What...do you mean?”, Chloe asked quietly. So Max told her everything about that night. Her plan, how she she had sent Chloe away and how Rachel had saved her. Chloe just listened. Never interrupting, her hand never leaving Max's. When Max finished, she looked over at Chloe who was staring off at the wall in front of them. “I...never knew”, she said quietly before looking back at Max, her eyes filled with worry. “Why...didn't you tell me?”
Max shook her head and looked away, ashamed. “Because it wasn't fair to you. You had just lost Joyce...I didn't want to hurt you. Then I just...shoved it so far down I figured I would just forget about it” Absently, Max felt Chloe running her thumb over Max's knuckles. They sat there in silence for several seconds before Chloe spoke again.
“Why tell me now?”, she asked. There was no accusation. No anger. Just curiosity mixed with worry. Max sighed.
“Because seeing everything I saw taught me something. That I've been holding onto the past so hard I let it control me. The thought of everyone that died, of Arcadia Bay, of this just...sat on me like a weight. Even just the mention of Arcadia Bay if I wasn't expecting it could send me into a spiral. This was the same way. I was trying so hard to deny I ever did it that it turned into a weapon against me”. Max paused to shake her head and turn towards Chloe, taking her other hand in her own. “But I don't want that to be me anymore. I don't want my past to be a weapon anymore. I have to move on. And that includes this. Just hiding it away wouldn't work. I needed to tell you so I could actually heal from it”. Chloe didn't answer. Just stared into Max's eyes, her own filled with worry...and a hint of pride. “Please...don't hate me for it Chloe”, Max said quietly snapping Chloe's attention back to what they were talking about.
“What?! Never! Max, I could never hate you for something like this”. Hearing that, Max felt a weight lift off her heart she hadn't known she had been carrying. She wrapped Chloe in a hug, squeezing her close and feeling Chloe do the same. “Just...don't ever feel ashamed to tell me things Max. I love you...and I wished I had told you as much that night”. Max slowly pushed away from Chloe and looked at her.
“What do you mean? You did. It's one of the few things I kept from that night” Chloe shook her head and lifted Max's hand to her mouth. She gently placed a kiss on it before speaking again.
“No... I mean. That I LOVE love you. That night...I was gonna ask you out on a date. When you were feeling better”. Now it was Max's turn to stare in shock.
“You...you were?” Chloe just nodded. “I...I didn't know”. Looking back on the time now, Max had thought that Chloe seemed like she had something she wanted to say, but this was not what Max had been expecting. “But...you seemed so upset that night...why?” Chloe gave an embarrassed smile before rubbing at the back of her head.
“When I worked up the courage to ask you it got me thinking about how mom probably would have berated me for taking so damn long to do it. Then it hit me how I wouldn't be able to tell her and I broke a little. By the time I had recovered enough to ask you, you surprised me by saying you wanted food so I figured I would tell you when I got back. Then you seemed so freaked out that I just...pushed it off. I should have told you that night”. Max replayed Chloe's words again and again in her head. She...was going to ask me out?, was the only thought she kept coming back to. As the words finally sank in, Max couldn't help but laugh. It seemed they both chickened out of showing their love that night. As Max laughed lightly, Chloe's face scrunched in aggravation. “How the fuck is that funny?”, she asked, her voice taking on a slight angry edge. Max just waved her hand and got her laughter under control.
“Because I almost kissed you again that night you got back. I chickened out too”. Max watched Chloe's mouth drop in surprise before she too gave a short laugh.
“God...we were so dense back then”. Max snuggled close to Chloe and kissed her shoulder.
“We...were going through a lot” Chloe just nodded and kissed the top of Max's head before laying her own on top of Max's.
“Thank you...for telling me”.
“Thank you for being there for me”. Max felt Chloe smile.
“Always Max. Always”.
Max had expected, after everything that had happened, she would be unable to sleep that night. Yet the moment her head hit the pillow, she was out like a light. She had hoped though, that if she did sleep, it was a peaceful one. No nightmares. No dreams. As the soft music of the Nexus began to pierce the deep sleep she found herself in, Max groaned. Why the fuck can't they just let me sleep?, she asked herself as she opened her eyes. The Nexus looked just like it always had. Apparently whatever changes that had occurred last time she was here were gone for good. Max was seated in her booth and expected to see Maxine across from her...but her double was gone. Max was just beginning to wonder if that was a sign of something when she heard humming coming from the counter near the coffee machines. She turned and saw Maxine just finishing preparing a cup of coffee. “I didn't think you made those yourself”, Max said causing Maxine to jump at the surprise voice. The mug fell from her hands, but curiously, there was no sound of shattering ceramic from it.
Maxine whirled around and stared wide-eyed at Max. “Jesus fucking Christ! How the fuck did you get here?!” How did...?, Max asked herself looking at her double.
“The...usual way? What do you mean?” The shock on Maxine's face gave way to anger as she stomped out from behind the counter and walked up to Max's table. For a second, Max thought they were going to fight again, but Maxine just humphed out a sigh and sat down across from her.
“I mean...”, she said, drawing out the word, “normally you come here when you overtax your brain. You haven't even used your powers since you got back, yet here you are”. Maxine waved in Max's direction and leaned back in her seat. Max couldn't help but notice she looked tired and on edge. Her time under the Dark Presence's power must still be affecting her. Max crossed her arms and stared down her double.
“And when you tried to kill me here? I hadn't exactly taxed my brain then”, she shot back. Maxine ground her teeth for a moment before speaking again.
“Again...under that fucking thing's control, but that time doesn't count. That thing sent you here through your connection with this place. Because it had infected you, it gained control over here. So again...WHY are you here?” Max rolled her eyes and started to answer...only to be cut off by Mr. Door suddenly appearing next to them.
“That would be because of me”. Max jumped at his appearance, but Maxine actually screamed and pushed away from him, shrinking close to the window.
“What the fuck are you doing here?! Get the fuck out!!”, she screamed. Mr. Door held up his hands and took a few steps back.
“My apologies, I'm not trying to give you a scare, I just needed to talk to Max one more time in relative privacy”.
“Well last time you showed up, I got turned into a fucking meat puppet! So excuse me for being a little bit fucking worried with you around!”, Maxine shot back. Max fixed her eyes on her double. Maxine seemed genuinely terrified to see Door again. Good, she deserves to be, Max thought before regretting it. It ultimately wasn't Maxine's fault for everything that had happened. It would be wrong of Max to hold the grudge against her forever.
“Fair enough. I promise...the conversation will be short. Then I'll be out of your hair”, he turned to Max and gestured over at the nearby counter with stools. “Shall we talk over here? To put your other self at ease?”, he said with one of his talk show host smiles on. Max could see Maxine mockingly imitating Door, but nodded and stood. “Excellent! We can have a cup of coffee and I will be on my way!”
“I'm not serving it!”, Maxine immediately shouted at him causing Max to roll her eyes.
“I'll get it”. Mr. Door took up a seat on one of the stools while Max walked over to the coffee pot and took out two mugs. She filled them up and walked back around to the stools, setting the cups down as she sat next to Door.
Mr. Door raised the mug to his lips and took an appreciative sip before sighing contentedly. “You know...I know of thousands of places like this. This is the first one to offer a beverage option”.
Max quirked an eyebrow at him. “Do you mean...diners or weird mental planes?” Mr. Door laughed and put his mug down turning to face Max.
“Oh this is so much more than a mental plane Max, but that's a conversation you'll have soon enough. For now...I believe I owe you congratulations. You made it out of the Dark Presence clutches alive and unharmed. That's more than can be said for most”, he said offering out his hand. Max shook it again, shivering slightly at the cool feeling of his skin.
“I only made it out thanks to everyone helping me. If it weren't for Chloe, Alan, Rachel and so many others I don't think I would have made it through”. Mr. Door smiled and turned back around lifting his coffee mug. He had it half way to his mouth when Max's next words seem to catch him off guard.
“And I also need to thank you, too.” As Max lifted her own mug to sip from, Mr. Door quirked an eyebrow at that and looked sidelong at Max.
“Oh? And why do you need to thank me?” Max looked at him, confusion playing on her face. Why would he ask me?, she thought as she set down the coffee cup.
“I mean...I know it was you teleporting me and Rachel around and I figured it was you that created the doors when we needed them. You gave me that advice to let my pain go so I could figure out to bring the building where Alan was. You even gave me a flashbang to escape when she cornered us”, Max said pointing at Maxine.
“Which really fucking hurt by the way”, her double shouted back. Max bit down her own retort before continuing.
“You did so much for me to make sure I got out. If you hadn't...I'd probably still be trapped there”. Mr. Door silently watched Max, his eyes boring into hers. Max shifted uncomfortably under his intense gaze, her skin breaking out into goosebumps. It felt like the very air seemed to cool suddenly and Max could feel a weight settle around them. It wasn't too dissimilar to when she had made Door angry in the T.V. Studio. “Did...did I say something wrong?”
“Partially. And it...seems I have some misconceptions to clear up”, he said before clearing his throat. “Yes, I did...guide you where you needed to be at times, but leaving you the stun grenade? That wasn't me, Max”. Shock coursed through Max at Mr. Door's words.
“What? But...you knew to teleport me right as I jumped off the roof. You left me a note saying to run for it. You sent me back to the gallery so I could figure out your saying to me!” Mr. Door turned on his stool to look at Max, his legs and arms crossed. He gave a shake of his head before he answered Max.
“All I did was send you where you needed to be when I saw you in trouble. I didn't give you anything, much less leave you a note with it. As for what I told you...”, he paused and leaned in, his face growing serious. “Did you really figure it out?”
“Wh-what do you mean? I let the pain go like you said so I could find Alan”. Mr. Door groaned in frustration and shook his head.
“Don't be stupid Max...you really think that you've fully let the pain of your past go? Pain is more than just memories. It takes more than that to let truly move on. You're capable of so much more but you keep insisting on holding yourself back”. A shiver ran up Max's spine. She wasn't sure why, but Mr. Door's words felt like a threat.
“What do you mean?”, she asked quietly. At her words, the lights in the diner began to flicker. Mr. Door let out an aggravated sigh and stood. Much like in the T.V Studio, it felt like he was towering over Max.
“If you don't already know Max, my telling you won't help. Think on it. Hopefully you'll have the right answer...next time we meet”. Before Max could ask what he meant by that, Mr. Door raised his hand, snapped his fingers and vanished. Max stared at where he had been standing moments before, wondering just what the hell he had meant when Maxine's voice cut through to her.
“Who...the fuck is that guy?”, she asked quietly. Max turned back to look at her, sure her own expression of shock mirrored the one that her double wore. “I thought he was helping you but that...that sounded...”, she didn't finish the sentence, the final word she would have said hanging in the air between them. Max swallowed the lump that had formed in her throat. She suddenly hoped that the next time they met was VERY far off.
The rest off the night passed peacefully. When Max and Chloe got up the next morning, Rose was downstairs waiting for them. She walked over to them from her office and handed Chloe the rental car keys. “Everything is good to go. Stuckey's dropped off the car a little bit a go. Even gassed it up. They couldn't do anything about the bullet hole though”, she said with a slight wince.
Chloe laughed. “I figured they wouldn't. I'm just glad we're getting out of here. Are the Anderson's up?” Rose shook her head.
“They went a little too hard yesterday and are still sleeping it off. They left you a surprise though. I put it in the glove box for you”. Rose then pulled Chloe into a tight hug, catching her off balance. “Ooooo...I'm going to miss you two! You're too cute together!”, she said as she released Chloe and wrapped Max in a hug of her own. Max just laughed and patted Rose's back. “I'd say to call, but I feel you two will be far to busy to worry about little old me. Still, you got my number if you need it”
Chloe patted her pocket where her still turned off phone sat. “If we ever need help dealing with demonic forces, I'll make sure to call you”. Rose laughed and shook her head.
“Please don't. I have enough on my plate already. Now go on. Get you two”, she said before walking past them to head up the stairs to check on everyone. Chloe didn't need another word, just waved and headed out to the car. Max stayed behind for just a moment.
“Rose?”, she called out, causing the waitress/nurse to turn back and look back down the stairs. She quirked an eyebrow at Max but didn't say anything. “Thank you...for helping Chloe and me”. Rose gave Max a gentle smile.
“I was in a similar boat once...didn't want you to have to go through what I did. Take care, Ms. Photographer”. And with that, she walked up the stairs and out of Max's view. A car horn honked outside and Max walked out the front door, letting it close shut behind them. Max climbed into the passenger seat and buckled up.
“Bout time slow poke. Everything good?”, Chloe asked. Max smiled and nodded.
“Just saying goodbye”. Chloe nodded, but didn't say anything as she navigated them onto the road. “Know how to get us out of here?”, Max asked as she opened the glove box to see what the Andersons had left them.
“Damn straight. I looked at that damn map two days ago to have the routes back to the interstate memorized. In a few hours we should hopefully be back in Seattle”, Chloe said only to wince. “Not sure how we're going to get home though...pretty sure we missed our flight back by now”.
Max sighed. “Yeah...just one thing at a time. Let's just...focus on getting out of here”. She pulled out a small square CD case and turned it over. Written on the white paper in the front was the words 'For Heading Home'. Max opened it to find a home made CD with band emblems crudely drawn on. She laughed. “When did they have time to make this?” Chloe flicked her eyes to the CD and chuckled as well.
“Shit knows”. Max was about to take the CD out to put it in when she saw something else in the glove box and took it out. It was a sheet of paper that someone had folded up into a square. Once Max got it laid out, she saw it was a note from the Andersons.
“Dear Chloe and Time-Traveller,
Hope your trip back across the states goes smoothly. Bro and I made you a CD to jam to. Put in some of our best work and favorite songs of our own. Hope you're ready for a soul searing collection of tunes! We're sending you something else, but it'll take some time to get there. Keep an eye out for it.
Your All-father,
Odin”
Max gave a small laugh as she finished reading the note and Chloe pulled them onto the road heading out of Bright Falls. The same one they had been on when the tree had blocked their path. Max wasn't worried though. For some reason...she knew they would get out okay. She popped out the CD and slipped it in the player, expecting to have to cover her ears from the loud tunes.
The song that played was not what she expected. “Huh...”, Chloe said as she looked at the CD player.
“That...is not what I was expecting”, Max replied with a shake of her head.
“And yet...it seems so right”. Chloe focused back on the road and started to lightly sing with the song. “You put the lime in the coconut...”
Max and Chloe laughed as they passed the sign thanking them for visiting Bright Falls. They were headed home.
Chapter Text
The two hour drive to Seattle seemed to fly by and before they knew it, Max and Chloe had checked into a hotel while they figured out just how the hell they were going to get home. “Dude...I know we just woke up a little bit ago, but holy fuck I'm so happy to see an ACTUAL bed!”, Chloe said as she flopped face first into the king size bed in their room before rubbing her face on the sheets. Max chuckled before setting her messenger bag in the nearby chair and joining Chloe on the bed.
“I know what you mean. The hospital beds Rose made for us were...”, Max started to say only for Chloe to cut her off.
“Barely qualified as beds?” Max winced, but nodded. Chloe was right. They hadn't been that comfortable. Still, they were going home. To their own bed. They just had to figure out how to get there.
“Well hopefully we can be back in New York soon. I'm just...so ready for this to be over. We'll just buy a ticket for first thing tomorrow at the cheapest rate we can”. She was about to reach for Chloe's phone to look for flights, when Chloe stopped her.
“Wait, why us buy?” Max gave her a quizzical look, but when she didn't answer, Chloe shook her head. “I mean...why not see if your boss can get us another ticket? She owes us for sending you into all of that bullshit”. Max considered that for a moment. The Alice she had heard from in the Dark Place had said that her older self was sitting at home. It was possible that she would be willing to get them another ticket, having already paid for two of them. It was at least worth a shot. Let's just hope I can remember her number, Max thought to herself with a sigh.
“Okay. I'll call her in a bit. For now though...I think I want a shower. Feel like I've been wearing these same clothes for days now”. Chloe laughed before picking up her phone.
“Sounds good. I'm gonna call David while you're in there. He's probably freaking out and gearing to come to our rescue as we speak”. Max winced as she gathered up her clothes to head to the shower. When they had gotten an hour outside of Bright Falls, Max had turned on Chloe's phone to get them a hotel when they reached Seattle. Once it had fully booted up, wave after wave of texts, missed calls and voicemail notifications came flooding in, all of them from David. Chloe had visibly winced at each little ding and Max couldn't blame her. She had told her what she had done after Max saw her being mauled by the wolves. It was honestly no surprise that David had been trying to reach her non stop after that. Max ducked into the bathroom just as Chloe hit call. Apparently he picked up almost immediately because Chloe instantly set about soothing his mind. “I know! I should have called but there's been...a LOT going on”, Max heard her say before closing the door.
After starting the shower head running, Max stripped out of her clothes and stepped under the warm spray of water, sending a shiver through her body. The rain towards the end of her time in the Dark Place had been cold...almost stingingly so. The water's warmth was just another reminder that she really had gotten out. Even though it cost... The thought trailed off. Max squeezed her eyes shut at the tears that prickled at the corner of them. She reminded herself that Rachel had done what she had done willingly. All to give Max her one shot to get out. It was just one more thing she had helped Max with through her life.
That thought led to another. Though Rachel had said that Max's power hadn't come from her, Max had been too scared to even try them since getting out of the Dark Place. Too afraid that they would send another wave of pain ripping through her, or worse, not be there at all. Gingerly, Max held up her hand and called on her power. Time rewound as it always had. There was no pain...but there was an almost imperceptible difference. When Max had used her power before she had only ever felt it well up in her or a headache quickly form if she pushed herself too far. Now there was something else. Gently, hovering somewhere over her heart, Max felt butterfly wings fluttering inside her. Max released the power and knelt down, silently crying at the memory of Rachel.
By the time Max finished showering, Chloe was finishing up her call with David. “Max and I will try to get down to Away some time soon and we can explain it all then”. She paused for a moment while listening to David and Max lay on the bed next to her, snuggling close. Chloe smiled and wrapped an arm around her. “Okay...I gotta go. Max and I got to call her boss now...yeah...yes, I'll call you the moment we're home”, Chloe said with a roll of her eyes. “Alright. Talk later”. Finally, Chloe hung up the line and let out an exaggerated groan. “Jeez...you call someone when you think you're dying one time...” Max gave a chuckle at that. It felt wrong to be laughing about such a serious thing, but knowing they had both gotten out of it made the horror feel less. “Gonna call your boss now?”, Chloe asked as she kissed the top of Max's still damp head.
“Yeah, I'd better. Get this all over with”, she said while reaching for Chloe's phone. Chloe arched an eyebrow at her.
“Not that I mind, but why use my phone? What happened to yours?”
Max paused. She had figured that just like when she was in the Dark Place her phone was gone, but she realized she had yet to actually LOOK in her bag since getting back. She shook her head and stood from the bed going over to her bag. “When I was in the Dark Place, all my stuff was gone from the bag. I just figured it would still be gone”, she said as she grabbed the bag and walked back to the bed. She sat on the edge and opened it, half-expecting to see just the camera, gun and the manuscript. Instead, her bag was exactly as it had been on the ferry. The camera, her phone, wallet, keys and even the small amount of pictures she took all returned. The rest had vanished without even a trace. Max smirked, relief flooding her body. She hadn't wanted to say it, but she was a little worried just how she was going to get home without her ID. Chloe laid her chin on Max's shoulder as she looked into the bag.
“Well shit...guess you got lucky huh?” Again, Max laughed.
“For sure”, she said as she fished out her cell phone and unlocked it, happy that it was still mostly charged. Chloe gave her a kiss on the cheek before hopping off the bed to gather her own clothes to get a shower in, leaving Max alone to call Alice. Max pressed the call button on the contact and held the phone up to her ear. Alice answered after a single ring.
“Max?! Are you okay?!”, she said hurriedly, her tone a mixture of fear and anxiousness. Max jumped slightly at her words before standing up and walking the room.
“Alice! Yes, I'm...I'm fine”, she said. It was mostly the truth...and she still wasn't exactly sure just what she should tell Alice since Alan had changed her memory of what had happened in Bright Falls. The last thing she wanted was to endanger her further. Or change the future, she thought as Alice breathed a sigh of relief.
“Thank god...I tried to call as soon as I could after you left your message with me, but it said your number could not be reached. I thought-”, she paused and Max felt a weight settle in over the call. She stopped her pacing. Maybe she was still slightly on edge after everything that had happened, but Max couldn't help but feel like she sounded...different. Almost...scared. Max was just about to ask if everything was okay, when Alice took a deep breath and Max could hear confidence enter in her voice. “Never mind. It's nothing. I'm guessing you're calling because of the missed flight right?” The direction shift in the conversation threw Max for a short loop, but she nodded before speaking again.
“Ummm...yes, sorry. Chloe and I got...held up in Bright Falls and missed our flight. I was going to buy us tickets back, but-”, she started to say but Alice cut her off.
“Nonsense. I sent you out, I'll bring you back”. There was a brief pause while Max could hear her typing something on a keyboard. After a few moments, Alice spoke again. “Okay...there's a flight heading out first thing tomorrow morning from Seattle-Tacoma, first thing in the morning. I'll have Jamie buy some tickets in your name and send them to your email. Don't worry about sending me the photos for now, we can discuss them when you get back”. Max was shocked at the Alice's sudden change in attitude. Their was a fierceness and confidence in her voice that had been missing in all of the previous times Max and her had talked. She sounds like she did in the Dark Place, Max realized as a shiver ran up her spine.
“I-thank you Alice...that would be amazing”, she said before pausing. She didn't want to mess with any possible future events...but Alice's sudden change was too much to not notice. “Is...is everything okay? With you?”, she asked tentatively. Alice was silent for a long time before answering.
“I am. I wasn't okay for a long time but now...now I think I will be”. Max was about to ask what she meant by that, but Alice cut her off. “I'm sorry Max, I have to run. We'll talk more when you get back”. With that, she hung up, leaving Max holding a dead line. Max stared out the window of their hotel room, one thought running through her head. What...the hell happened to her while we were gone?
The tickets came to Max's email in the mid afternoon, giving Chloe and her time to relax in the city. They still didn't visit Max's parents or any of their friends in the city, but they at least got to relax some after their harrowing experience. The next morning, they woke early, dropped the car off at the rental place (drawing more than a little ire at the bullet hole in the car's body) and flew off back to New York, landing a little after noon. Max contacted Alice again to see if she wanted to get started on the pictures right away, but Alice told her to take a couple of days off. They would get started fresh next week. Max had to admit, a little rest at home sounded amazing after everything. So she and Chloe spent the next two days just being with each other. Looking at new cars and trade schools for Chloe. Looking for new equipment and editing software for Max. The horrors of Bright Falls behind them.
The package arrived the afternoon before Max was to go meet Alice. Max was in the middle of going through the pictures she had taken again, while Chloe was playing some first person shooter. The knock on the door snapped both of them out of what they had been doing. Max looked over at Chloe. “Were...we expecting anything?”, she asked. Chloe shook her head before standing from the couch and walking towards the door. She opened it to reveal a UPS worker standing there with a large box on a dolly next to him.
“Chloe Price?”, the man asked causing Chloe to nod slightly, confusion still written on her face. The man nodded and held out his pad. “Sign here please”. Chloe took the pad and quickly scrawled her signature on it before looking down at the box. “Thanks. The box is pretty heavy...need me to wheel it in?”, he asked after stowing the pad. Chloe just shook her head and said she had it, bending down to heft the box into their apartment. The UPS driver must not have been kidding because Max heard Chloe grunt in effort at the weight. The driver thanked them and took his dolly, heading back down the hallway. Max got up and closed the door as Chloe placed the package on their kitchen island.
“Holy fuck...what the fuck is this?”, she said as Max grabbed a pair of scissors and cut the tape on it. They opened the box to find it was filled with 9 jugs of a clear liquid that Max had never seen before...but Chloe clearly had. The moment she laid eyes on them, she groaned and shook her head. “Oh you have got to be kidding me”, she said as Max spied a note that had slipped down among the jugs and took it out.
“Hej min Valkyr!”, Max read, doing her best to pronounce the foreign words, “Tor and I figured you could use some of our brew with you in New York, since you won't be able to mooch off us anymore”. Max saw Chloe roll her eyes and smile while taking out one of the jugs. “This will last you quite some time and keep any reality altering writers at bay”, she continued before the writing changed to a different hand for a brief sentence before switching back to the first handwriting. “As long as you don't down it all in one go! Aye what Tor said. Just remember Chloe...no matter what happens, the All-father is with you.” Max smiled and put down the note taking out a jug of her own. “So...what is this stuff?”, she asked.
Chloe smirked and uncorked the jug she had taken out. The smell set Max's nostrils burning and she covered her nose with a gag as Chloe drank straight from the bottle. “100% pure Anderson Moonshine, made from the finest cursed lake water”, she said with a satisfied 'ahhh'. Max just looked at her like she had lost her mind. She eyed the liquid warily before shaking her head.
“Yeah...I'm not drinking that”. Chloe just laughed and recorked her bottle.
“It's cool. I figured you wouldn't want to”, she said as she went to put back the jug...only to stop, her face scrunching up. “Hey...there's something under these”. Max looked and saw what Chloe meant. Under the jugs, was a manilla envelope. They removed the jugs and took out the thick envelope. Written across the front, in the same hand that had written the note with the jugs, was the words 'For the Time-Traveler'. Chloe looked at Max, worry etched in her face as Max opened the envelope and took out what was inside.
Alan's manuscript stared up at her, the typewriter font instantly recognizable to Max. “Holy shit...”, she breathed as she gingerly placed the loose stack of papers down on the island. Her eyes were still fixed on it when she heard Chloe speak.
“Max...is that...?”, she asked quietly. Max nodded in answer.
“Yeah...that's the Manuscript Alan gave me”. Chloe picked up the discarded envelope and looked inside before taking out another piece of paper, smaller than what Alan had typed on and baring another hand written note.
“Hope you don't mind”, Chloe started to read, “but we took this out of your bag when you got back to Valhalla. Wanted to give you at least some time away from remembering all that happened. Still, it's safer with you two across the country than it is here. Away from the Hag's domain, it's just words on paper. Take care of each other”. Max's eyes never left the Manuscript the whole time Chloe read the note, the memory of everything that had happened in it swirling around her brain. After several seconds, Chloe carefully placed her hand on the bundle of papers and drew it over to herself. The movement snapped Max out of her daze.
“Chloe? What are you doing?” Chloe looked at the manuscript long and hard before closing her eyes and letting out a forceful sigh.
“Max I...I want to read it”. Those words sent a shock through Max and her jaw dropped.
“Y-you what?!”, she asked, not even sure how to even begin to process what Chloe had just said. Chloe placed the Manuscript down on the island and took Max's hand in hers.
“Max...I want to know what happened to you there”. Max shivered and squeezed Chloe's hand, asking herself why anyone would want to know that.
“Chloe...it's...the things that it did...they were”, Max started to say but stopped. She couldn't even finish the thought. Chloe brought Max's hand to her mouth and gently kissed it.
“I know. But I feel like I...like I NEED to know. To know just what you went through”.
“I...I could just...tell you”, Max said quietly, only for Chloe to gently shake her head.
“I know...but you'd give me a version that's easier to hear”, she said before placing her free hand on the Manuscript. “I...I need to know the full thing”. Max fell quiet at that. She didn't even know how to begin to respond. She shook her head and looked into Chloe's blue eyes, the worry evident in them, and asked the only thing she could think of.
“Why?” Chloe gave her a sad smile and cupped her face.
“Because I love you Max...scars and all. I need to read this so that if you ever need to talk about it, I can be there for you. So that you never have to feel like you are suffering alone” Max's vision swam at Chloe's words and she rushed around the island to wrap Chloe in a hug. They stayed like that for a few seconds before Max pulled away, leaned up and kissed her stalwart valkyrie. Her best friend. Her love.
“I love you Chloe”, she said softly after breaking the kiss. Chloe smiled back, her own beaming with the love she felt for Max.
“And I love you Max”
The next day Max had left Chloe at the apartment to go show Alice the shots she had taken. Since Chloe's work didn't start til the next day, she had settled in to read the Manuscript while Max was away. Max had ridden the elevator up to Alice's suite, readying herself for the barrage of camera flashes like the first time...but they never came. Instead, Alice was there waiting for her. A cup of coffee in her hand and a smile on her face. They had gotten to work immediately, picking out the best shots, working to edit them to be display ready and generally laying out the basics of how Alice wanted the display to be. By the time they were done for that day, it was nearly 6 PM and Max was practically exhausted. Her and Alice both pushed away from their computers, letting out twin groans. “I never guessed just how much work went into setting up displays”, she said rubbing at her neck. Alice laughed arching her back and popping her joints, her hands high above her head.
“Yep. They're pretty to look at but...”, she paused long enough to finish her stretch and close her computer, “a PAIN to set up. Still, we made good progress. Thank you Max”. Alice gave Max a gentle smile and walked over to the fridge and took out two bottles of water, bringing one over to Max. Max thanked her and twisted the cap off, taking a long pull from the bottle. It was honestly amazing. Alice seemed almost like a different person than who Max had met weeks ago. She seemed just like she had on the phone in the Oceanview. Confident and sure of herself. Such a far cry from the woman who felt she was being haunted by her 'dead' husband.
At the thought of Alan, Max felt a twinge of sadness wash over her. She couldn't imagine how Alice must feel having...whatever it was haunting her that looked like him. Then she remembered the letter Alice had gotten. “Hey Alice...did you ever talk to those Federal Bureau of Control people?” Alice had raised her bottle to drink from it, but stopped lowering it to look at Max. For just a moment, a look of concern passed over her face, but Alice quickly swept it away.
“I did. They...weren't much of a help. The hauntings are...still happening”, she said quietly before walking over to her bag on the counter. Something told Max that there was more than what Alice was telling her, but she wasn't sure how to even begin to figure that out. Alice was buttoned up tight and it wasn't like Max could just read her mind. She sighed. There was only one thing she could do. Keep a promise she had made to Alan deep in the Dark Place.
“I think...I think maybe Alan just is trying to come back to you. That he misses you and wants to...to be with you”, she said quietly. She watched as Alice froze, her back turned towards Max. For a moment, Max thought she had said something wrong, or that Alice just wasn't going to answer...then softly, almost too quiet for Max to hear Alice said two words.
“I know”.
“Sorry...what was that Alice?”, Max asked, not sure if she had heard her right. Alice straightened and turned around, her face set in a mask of sadness. Sadness...but no pain.
“Sorry...I said I know, but Alan is dead. I wouldn't want him trapped here, trying to reach me. I'd want him to pass on, to be...where he NEEDS to be”, she said before handing Max an envelope. “But that's...for another time. Here. Your pay”. Max blinked at the abrupt change in the conversation but didn't press further. Clearly, Alice wanted to end the conversation there. Max took the envelope and took out the check inside. Her eyes shot wide and mouth dropped in shock. The check wasn't for the remainder of the 60,000 dollar pay Alice had promised. It was for 80,000 dollars. Max immediately tried to hand it back.
“Alice I can't take this! It's way more than what we agreed on!”, she said but Alice just pushed the check back to her.
“I felt you needed extra pay. Besides, this project is going to take at least a couple of years so I'm just paying you up front while we work on it. I'm also putting out some feelers to find you more work in the meantime. Barry talked about needing a photographer for a shoot he's doing soon to promote a new movie. He wanted me, but I think you might be a better shot for it”. Max couldn't believe what she was hearing. The only thing she could think to do was get up and wrap Alice in a hug, squeezing her tight. Alice laughed and gently pushed Max off of her. “Okay! Okay! Stop! You're gonna break my ribs!”
Max stepped back, smiling from ear to ear. “Sorry! It's just-!”, she started to say only for Alice to cut her off.
“I know. But like I said. Alan's books have been good to me. Now go on. I'm sure you and your girlfriend want to celebrate. You should bring her by sometime. I'd love to meet her”, she said as Max gathered up her things and they walked to the door.
Max enthusiastically nodded. “Sure! She'd love to meet you too!” For what you just paid us, Chloe would probably worship the very ground you walk on, she thought as Alice called the elevator back up.
“Then we should all go out to a dinner sometime. A celebration for a job well done!”, she said with a laugh that Max had to match. As the elevator arrived, Alice held out her hand. “Good work Max...I look forward to working with you”. Max beamed and shook her hand in return.
“Same here Alice”, she said as she stepped into the elevator and rode it back down to the lobby.
Max opened the door to her and Chloe's apartment to find Chloe almost exactly where she had been when Max left that morning. If it hadn't been for the plate with crumbs on it, Max would almost think she hadn't moved at all. Hearing Max come in, Chloe looked up and gave her a sad smile. Max didn't have to guess why. The Manuscript was flipped face down on their coffee table. In the span of a day, Chloe had managed to read the entire thing. Max felt her heart ache at the thought of Chloe going through what had happened alone, but at least she had something tucked away to cheer her up in a bit. Chloe stayed seated on the couch but held her arm open. Max set her bag down and snuggled up to her girlfriend on the couch, pressing herself close. “Hey...how'd the work go?”, Chloe asked quietly kissing the top of Max's head. Max shook her head before answering.
“I'll tell you in a bit. You okay?” Chloe took a deep breath and nodded.
“Mostly...I knew it was going to be bad...but...”, she trailed off looking at the Manuscript. Max let out a shaky sigh, but shook her head.
“I know...but I made it. I'm alive”, she said as she reached up to cup Chloe's cheek. “And I'm here with you”. Chloe smiled and placed her hand over Max's. There was a touch of pain still in the smile, but the happiness that Max was there with her shone through brighter.
“Yeah...I'm...I'm glad you had her. Had your Rachel to help you”. Max lay back down against Chloe's side and sighed.
“Me too. She...kept me sane through all of it”. Chloe sighed herself and began to run her fingers through Max's hair.
“I wish I had gotten to thank her more”. Max didn't say anything, just silently wished she had to while Chloe played with her hair. After a moment, Chloe sighed. “Shit...sorry. Too depressing. So...how was your day? Got the exhibit all set up?” Max smiled and shook her head.
“No...Alice said it's going to be a couple of years probably before it's ready”, Max said, causing Chloe to grimace. Max had to admit to herself that it was a long time...but the work would be worth it. “In the meantime though...Alice is putting me forward for another job”. For an instant, Chloe seemed caught off guard. Then she gave a low whistle and smiled.
“Damn already? She tell you what it is?”
“Apparently...a Hollywood producer friend of her's that I...kinda met is needing a photographer for a photoshoot. She's putting my name forward to him” At that, Chloe sat up and turned to look at Max. Her face was slack with surprise and amazement.
“Wait for real?! You might get to go to Hollywood?!” Max shrugged but didn't answer. It was far from a done deal on if she would be selected...but something told her she had a better than average chance of that. Chloe's look of amazement turned back into a smile and she leaned back against the couch to stare up at the ceiling. “Holy shit...Wish I would be able to go with you...”
Max scrunched up her face in confusion at what Chloe said. “Why wouldn't you?”, she asked. For a moment Chloe was quiet before she let out a huff of a sigh and sat forward.
“During all of...that”, she said pointing at the Manuscript, “When I wasn't desperately trying to save you...I came to a realization. That in a way I HAVE been holding myself back. That my fear of losing you was actively holding me back”.
Max winced. Looking back, It had been pretty obvious through the lies that the Dark Presence had created that that was what the conversation with David had really been about. She let out a sigh, but it was mostly theatrical for her. It was like she said at the lighthouse. She knew she had held Chloe back...but she refused to keep doing it. She was going to give Chloe everything she deserved. “I'm sorry I held you back for so long...I shouldn't have been such a wreck after-”, Max started to say...only to stop as Chloe lightly wrapped her knuckles against Max's head.
“Hey none of that...you didn't hold me back Max. I was holding myself back. Besides, like Rachel said you were dealing with something NO ONE had ever dealt with before. You had every right to feel like you did. Still...you had the strength to push through all of it. I just wish I could have seen it before now”.
Max gave a small smile at that, but shook her head. “Chloe I wasn't that strong...”. Chloe arched an eyebrow and held out a hand.
“Let's see...you suffered death after death and kept going”, she started as she counted off on her fingers. “You pushed through metal torture that I'm pretty sure would break ANYONE. You fought against countless odds even while outmatched and suffering having your literal organs ripped out. And you ultimately told what was essentially a GOD to fuck off. Max I don't know if I would have been able to do HALF of that. You are way stronger than you give yourself credit”.
Max stared at Chloe, feeling the tears prickle lightly at her eyes. She had not expected hearing Chloe say all of that to affect her as much as it had. She rubbed at the corner of her eyes before speaking again. “Even with...?”, she started to ask, but Chloe beat her to the punch.
“Even with what you almost did in Seattle”, she said as she reached out and took Max's hand. “I won't lie...it scared the hell out of me when you told me you had almost done that...but it's like you said. You don't want that to be a weapon against you anymore. You want to heal. It'd be pretty shitty of me if I held it against you in any way”. Max felt Chloe reach up and wipe away one of her tears. “So yeah...if you can handle everything you went through and still be you...I know I got nothing to worry about”. Chloe's face broke in a wide smile. “Though we might need to work on your shooting some”. Max laughed and smacked Chloe's arm, sniffing away the tears.
“Oh come on! I thought I did fine!”. Chloe did a dramatic grimace and shrugged.
“I mean...it seems like you missed more shots than you hit”. Max just rolled her eyes and crossed her arms over her chest. Chloe laughed a little more before shaking her head. “Eh we can get you back to a range sometime...for now though...fucking Hollywood. That's going to be a hell of a job...” Max smiled and snuggled back up against Chloe.
“Come on...I might not get it” Chloe instantly shook her head.
“Nah...you will”. Max smiled and closed her eyes, resting against Chloe and listening to her breath. After a moment, Chloe gave a slight chuckle. Max looked up at her and quirked an eyebrow.
“What's so funny?” Chloe just waved a hand and sat up some, Max sitting up with her.
“Nothing...it's just...I was thinking about how jealous Rachel would have been and it just made me think of the Rachel you knew. I know she was just copying mine, but man...she really did seem just like her in so many places. The flirting, the cool confidence...it was like she was still alive”. Max saw a sad smile break out on Chloe's face. 'Ask her'. Max's breath hitched for just a moment...not even long enough for Chloe to have noticed. R...Rachel?, Max asked herself. There was no answer. A pang of sadness passed through Max...but she pushed it aside. Gently, she placed a hand on Chloe's thigh.
“Tell me about her”, she said quietly. Chloe looked over at Max, the smile still on her face.
“You sure? From what I just read, you got a good deal of her”.
Max shrugged and placed her hand on the back of the manuscript. “You wanted to be there for me, so now I do for you. I want to know the Rachel you knew. The girl who took you to get your first tattoo, who roped you in schemes to get back at her father. The friend who was there for you when I couldn't be”. Chloe chuckled lightly before turning away...but not before Max caught the barest glimpse of a tear at the corner of her eye.
“Damn Nerd...making me feel all sappy”, she said as she rubbed at her eyes. Chloe then took a shuddering breath before speaking. “Okay...Rachel had her problems sure...but she was hella amazing at the same time”.
Max leaned back against Chloe and listened to her speak. She would tell Chloe soon about the pay, but for now, she was content to listen to Chloe finally talk about the person who had meant so much to her. Who, in a way, had helped save them both and brought them back together again. The pain of their past was still there...but Max had a feeling that for once...that's where it would stay. In the past. And whatever was waiting for them in the future...they would be ready to meet it.
A horror story always leaves you with scars...but what are scars if not proof that you lived? That you faced down the terror and got away? If you let them, those scars can be a strength to carry you through the darkest of times. Scars, even emotional ones, tell a story...maybe not one we wish we had had happen to us, but a story none the less.
They tell the story of how we lived...
Chapter 45: EPILOGUE
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
I awake on the floor of the writer's room, a groan exiting my lips and pain ripping it's way through my body. “Ugh...what happened this time?”, I ask myself aloud. My voice is the only response I get. I chuckle at my idiocy. “Right...like anyone would be here for me to talk to”. I start to push myself up, only to stop as a memory plays in my head. Wasn't...there someone here with me recently? I try to hold onto the memory...to the sight of the brown haired girl and blue...something, but it's useless. Like so many other things here, the memory is torn away before I can lock it down.
I curse at myself before walking back towards the typewriter. “She said something important! Think! What was it!?” My shouts echo around the empty room as I run my fingers through my hair, desperately trying to focus on what the blue-haired girl had said...only to stop. Her hair hadn't been blue...right? I try to think back, focusing on the blonde haired girl...no the red-haired...the black-haired! A scream of impotent rage rips its' way out of me as the memory finally fades away...stealing whatever message it held for me with it. The world turns red around me as I look for something...ANYTHING to vent my fury on. The only thing I see...is that damned typewriter on the desk. With a scream of fury, I whip my arms across the desk sending everything scattering to the floor. Between one blink and the next, The Dark Presence replaces it all, it's message clear. Write.
Fucking thing won't even let me vent my own anger. I feel a laugh creep its' way up from my belly...writhing in my insides until it falls out of my mouth, filling the room with it's raucous melody. Fine...it's wants me to write? I'll write. I'll write my way out of this place and leave it to fucking die! I practically scream that at myself as I sit down and feed a fresh piece of paper into the typewriter. Before all of this, I would usually wait to give my stories a title until further along. Until I was sure the title would match the story. I don't do that here. There is only one title that fits what this tale is going to be. I type it out, watching the letters be pressed into the paper...
RETURN
by Alan Wake
Notes:
And thus...we reach the end of this journey together. Thank you so so much for everyone that has followed along with it since the beginning or who joined us later in the run. I truly did not expect to get the appreciation for this story that I did and I could not be more glad at having brought it to life. I have more planned but for now, I'm taking a much needed break. I should be back before year's end with another much shorter tale following this one up before getting into the next long one sometime next year. Please keep your eyes tuned for it!
As for the changes made in the story, I will be leaving those up all through September before reverting them to their original form and posting a new fic that is just the changes. That way people discovering this story later on can at least somewhat experience the tale as it happened here.
Thank you once again everyone and it has been a blast.
-Quatren
Chapter 46: List of Manuscript Pages and Locations
Notes:
Hey All! Been a hot minute on this fic hasn't it? The reason is...I made a promise that I...kinda forgot to keep for a long time. Way back when, I said I would upload the location and links to ALL of the Manuscript Pages and how to find them. I then promptly forgot about it.
Well now I'm making good on that promise! So here they are!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Manuscript 1: Chapter 5. If you take the hidden numbers and letters and plug them into imgur.com/a/ you get a link to this page. I intentionally only gave the last section of the URL expecting people to try plugging it in once they saw that all pages were on Imgur.
Manuscript 2: Chapter 6. This was broken up into pieces and hidden in the paragraphs where Max sees the guy in the deer mask. Like with Page 1, if you plug those letters and numbers into the url for imgur it leads you to it.
Manuscript 3: Chapter 7. This one was a bit mean. Some of the spaces in between words held the letters that when put together form the rest of the URL. Starts once Chloe and Max get back to the cabin.
Manuscript 4 and Manuscript 5: Chapter 8. Hey! Our first Double page chapter! Manuscript 4 was hiding in (mostly) plain sight. When Max was sneaking around the clinic getting pictures she overheard some FBC guys talking. The weird numbers and letters are actually the end of the URL! As for Page 5, I hope you all found it! It was a direct link!
Manuscript 6: Chapter 9. Notice how some of the words when Mulligan and Thornton are interrogating Max and Chloe seem oddly spaced? That's where the URL parts are hidden! If you go from the first one down they form the link.
Manuscript 7: Chapter 10. I say...is that question mark underlined? That it is! This was a direct link one. I wasn't sure how best to hide it. I got better as I went.
Manuscript 8: Chapter 11. Ah yes. When everything started going wrong. Notice the underlined words and numbers? That's the clue! Plug them in in order and you get your page!
Manuscript 9: Chapter 12. Fairly simple one. At the end of some paragraphs after Max wakes up from the Nexus are hidden letters and numbers. Plug them in in order and there ya go.
Manuscript 10: Chapter 13. Ah Chapter 13. nothing Bad ever happens in a books 13th chapter! Much like with number 8, letters were underlined, but since a number was needed I also underlined 2 elipses as a hint that that number was needed. Thing is...if you just plugged that in it wouldn't work. Because at the end was the words "The Dark Ocean Awaits". Thing is, it was written backwards. So you had to take those found letters and do them in REVERSE order to get your link. Sneaky!
Manuscript 11: Chapter 14. This one was when I really started to try and branch out in hiding these. Notice my first comment on this chapter? B=2? Well hidden throughout when Chloe wakes up in Rose's trailer are a letter and a set of numbers. Using that b=2 as the cipher you get the numbers to plug in for the URL on this one!
Manuscript 12: Chapter 15. Ah yes. The Dark Place. Such a lovely time filled with Lovely art! But didn't one of the links to the art seem...odd to you? If so congrats! That's the hidden page! The first 'R' in Figure with Meat actually linked to the page apart from the picture.
Manuscript 13: Chapter 16. The first portent of things to come! Easy enough to find. Was a direct link.
Manuscript 14: Chapter 17. Well that went swimingly! Weird little comment I made thought right? Take two steps back and gaze into darkness? Well if you notice there are underlined letters and hidden numbers in this chapter! If you use a shift 2 cipher and take two steps BACK from what the letter underlined is, you get the URL code!
Manuscript 15: Chapter 18. Eh couldn't think how to hide this one so just gave a direct link.
Manuscript 16: Chapter 19. Boy was that dark! Much like with the first page I just put the last part of the URL hidden at the end of the chapter.
Manuscript 17: Chapter 20. Ah. Well. This is...awkward. I actually forgot to put this Page in. So there really is no way to find it. My bad all. Ummmm...well some trivia answered, the game I took the Dark Presence voicelines from is The Darkness. It's a FPS based of the comic of the same name and is a REALLY fun time if you can find a way to play it. Highly recommend!
Manuscript 18: Chapter 21. Went with a rather simple one on this one. The period at the end of the chapter is a direct link to the page.
Manuscript 19: Chapter 22. Another one of those weird comments! Actually, it's the key to the cipher. I went with a standard Shift 4 cipher. If you take the underlined letters and move them four spaces back, you get the URL.
Manuscript 20: Chapter 23. I still have nightmares writing and editing this one. So in this BEHEMOTH of a chapter (for me at least), I just broke up the URL into parts and hid them at the end of sentences through out. Not super creative but hey! I was tired. Cut me some slack.
Manuscript 21: Chapter 24. This one was a bit more simple. In between certain paragraphs I hid two parts of the URL. String it all together to get the full thing.
Manuscript 22: Chapter 25. This one was even easier! Another direct link
Manuscript 23: Chapter 26. This one? This one was evil though. At various points I hid math equations that replaced the numbers with letters. If you put the numbers BACK in and matched the answer with the alphabet that was the letter for the URL. This one was fun but I think my most evil.
Manuscript 24: Chapter 27. Ah yes, the book Cipher. Pretty straight forward. Like I said in the comment if you use a copy of Steph's Story and matched the Page, Paragraph, Sentence and Word you got the URL. BTW, Book ciphers are REALLY HARD to make.
Manuscript 25: Chapter 28. This one was another direct link and another Portent. Fun fact! In the edited version I actually changed the page to match! Check it out!
Manuscript 26: Chapter 29. Fairly simple. Hidden in the middle of the chapter is the URL. I went a little easy with this one.
Manuscript 27: Chapter 30. Again, a relatively simple one. Just plug the underlined letters into the URL and there it is.
Manuscript 28: Chapter 31. This one is split into two parts and hidden throughout the chapter much like Page 2. Should be easy to find.
Manuscript 29: Chapter 32. So this one was hidden a little weirdly. Next to some paragraphs are stars. Hidden at the END of those paragraphs is a number. If you count the EXACT number of characters, INCLUDING spaces and special characters, you will land on a letter and that's the part of the URL. Once you find all of them in order they will reveal the URL.
Manuscript 30 and Manuscript 31: Chapter 33. Another double hidden one! The first is a direct link. Easy to find. The other one though? That's a little more hidden. A number of letters were underlined with a couple of hidden numbers. However, much like with Page 10, you have to plug them in in reverse. The hidden message says 'Back to the beginning' as a clue.
Manuscript 32: Chapter 34. Nearing the end! Oh hey! Another repeat that came WAY to quickly! This is the same as page 19. Stars and hidden numbers and all. Going to be honest...I was running out of ways to hide these.
Manuscript 33: Chapter 35. Only to come roaring back with a weird one! hidden in the chapter was a number of riddles that gave the URL. Less than one? 0. Iron on the table? The would be FE on the periodic table! Three letter type of music? Rap! And the 19th of 26? That would be S! And thus is the URL!
Manuscript 34: Chapter 36. And this one is a direct link! One last easy one!
Manuscript 35: Chapter 37. And back to the easy ones! This is just like with page 1! The URL is hidden at the end!
Manuscript 36: Chapter 38. So...originally I wasn't going to have a page on this chapter. But I decided to include one anyways. This was a direct link one.
Manuscript 37: Chapter 39. And so...we come to the end. The final page. Again, I did a direct link for this. Hope you enjoyed these as much as I enjoyed making them!
Notes:
Thank you all for reading this fic! The story continues in Meeting Friends, Old and New with another longer tale out next year! Be sure to look for it!
Pages Navigation
jesse_wilder on Chapter 1 Sat 11 Nov 2023 07:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
SecondSeraphim on Chapter 1 Sun 12 Nov 2023 02:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
Xyex on Chapter 1 Sun 12 Nov 2023 06:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
Quatren on Chapter 1 Sun 12 Nov 2023 02:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
th3m0mohomo on Chapter 1 Sun 12 Nov 2023 11:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
Quatren on Chapter 1 Mon 13 Nov 2023 12:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
Polyurethanefoams on Chapter 1 Mon 11 Dec 2023 08:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
Quatren on Chapter 1 Mon 11 Dec 2023 09:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
Quatren on Chapter 6 Mon 11 Dec 2023 10:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
Rook55 on Chapter 10 Thu 11 Jan 2024 11:51AM UTC
Comment Actions
Quatren on Chapter 10 Thu 11 Jan 2024 02:08PM UTC
Comment Actions
Exia15 on Chapter 11 Fri 12 Jan 2024 07:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
Quatren on Chapter 11 Fri 12 Jan 2024 08:00PM UTC
Last Edited Fri 12 Jan 2024 08:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
Exia15 on Chapter 11 Fri 12 Jan 2024 08:43PM UTC
Last Edited Fri 12 Jan 2024 08:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
Quatren on Chapter 11 Fri 12 Jan 2024 09:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
Rook55 on Chapter 11 Sun 14 Jan 2024 05:36AM UTC
Comment Actions
Quatren on Chapter 11 Sun 14 Jan 2024 05:52PM UTC
Comment Actions
cannonfodder43 on Chapter 11 Mon 15 Jan 2024 02:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
Quatren on Chapter 11 Mon 15 Jan 2024 03:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
Quatren on Chapter 11 Mon 15 Jan 2024 03:08AM UTC
Last Edited Mon 15 Jan 2024 04:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
Rook55 on Chapter 12 Sat 20 Jan 2024 05:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
Quatren on Chapter 12 Sat 20 Jan 2024 07:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
Rook55 on Chapter 12 Sat 20 Jan 2024 07:28AM UTC
Comment Actions
Quatren on Chapter 12 Sat 20 Jan 2024 07:30AM UTC
Comment Actions
Rook55 on Chapter 12 Sat 20 Jan 2024 08:01AM UTC
Comment Actions
cannonfodder43 on Chapter 12 Sat 20 Jan 2024 09:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
Quatren on Chapter 12 Sat 20 Jan 2024 03:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
TheDeadThankYou on Chapter 12 Sun 01 Sep 2024 03:34AM UTC
Comment Actions
Quatren on Chapter 12 Sun 01 Sep 2024 03:36AM UTC
Comment Actions
cannonfodder43 on Chapter 13 Sat 27 Jan 2024 11:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
Quatren on Chapter 13 Sat 27 Jan 2024 03:02PM UTC
Last Edited Sat 27 Jan 2024 03:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
cannonfodder43 on Chapter 13 Sun 28 Jan 2024 09:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
Quatren on Chapter 13 Sun 28 Jan 2024 02:42PM UTC
Last Edited Sun 28 Jan 2024 03:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
cannonfodder43 on Chapter 13 Mon 29 Jan 2024 06:01AM UTC
Comment Actions
Quatren on Chapter 13 Sun 28 Jan 2024 03:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
Kilp15 on Chapter 13 Tue 30 Jan 2024 03:46AM UTC
Comment Actions
Quatren on Chapter 13 Tue 30 Jan 2024 04:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
Quatren on Chapter 14 Fri 02 Feb 2024 06:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
Rook55 on Chapter 14 Sat 03 Feb 2024 10:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
Quatren on Chapter 14 Thu 08 Feb 2024 05:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
cannonfodder43 on Chapter 14 Sun 04 Feb 2024 02:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
Quatren on Chapter 14 Thu 08 Feb 2024 05:48PM UTC
Comment Actions
Rook55 on Chapter 15 Sat 10 Feb 2024 03:07AM UTC
Last Edited Sat 10 Feb 2024 03:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
Quatren on Chapter 15 Sat 10 Feb 2024 03:30AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation